《I Will Return My New Brother》 Chapter 1 One morning, when I wasn¡¯t fully awake, my mother declared with a face full of red in front of me. ¡°You know, I¡¯m getting married.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± ¡®You mean remarriage, right?¡¯ I stabbed the food on the plate while listening to my mother¡¯s excited voice. It was sudden, but it wasn¡¯t shocking news. If it was only a marriage, I could accept it. However, it was amazing that she announced a serious matter named marriage at an important time when I was about to take a school entrance exam. ¡®I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve told her I was preparing for an exam.¡¯ There was a good chance she had forgotten. Well, there would be no difference even if she remembered that. ¡®I thought she only dated a little longer, but marriage.¡¯ Only half a year had passed since she stamped on the divorce papers while declaring. ¡®I will not do this kind of thing ever again¡¯. ¡®So in the end, it became like this.¡¯ I knew about the fact she started dating. Her glowing face, her sweetened voice, her frequent shopping and outing. The carriage and mailman who recently often visit the house, and the last, Mother¡¯s bright smile. Her sparkling eyes curved as they looked at me. ¡°What do you think? Huh?¡± ¡°Well, if it was to the point for marriage, he must be a good man.¡± If the matter was decided anyway, I only had to give her the words she wanted to hear. There was no need to hurt her feelings when she was that happy. I quietly took the napkin and wiped my lips. ¡°I think we should hurry up and hold the ceremony. He also wants to quickly merge our family.¡± Even if that was the case, her dating just became noticeable for around two months, but how could she have already been planning for marriage. It seemed like her partner was rather a hurried guy. I had no problem with my mother getting married, but I was a bit bothered with the influence this remarriage would bring upon me. Her previous marriage partner was a sincere guy in family gatherings that he used to call me at every family event. Because of that, I, who suffered from getting dragged on here and there, got a lesson that a family man was not necessarily good. Even though it was comfortable for me when she was hopping around the dance hall like a migratory bird looking for a warm place. To my regret, she seemed to find another nest for her to stay. ¡°He said he would take care of the preparation.¡± ¡°Good, then. He must be a kind person.¡± I was glad that at least she was happy. ¡°Today, I will introduce him, so leave the afternoon free.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Actually, I had a study gathering with my friends this afternoon, but I decided to give up on that. She was delighted with my answer that I would come, then run straight to the dress room. Dana, who was waiting next to me, sighed. ¡°Isn¡¯t Madam too mean? If only she could tell My Lady a bit earlier¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t promise in advance but caught it as she pleased.¡± She was someone who decided on a matter based on her mood at the time. Probably, today¡¯s appointment was also decided ¡®let¡¯s meet up while I¡¯m thinking of it¡¯ while we were conversing. ¡°I don¡¯t think it was intentional.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s even more surprising.¡± Dana let out a long sigh before she cleared the table. ¡®But she¡¯s not a bad person.¡¯ She was just a person with too much love. A person who used to invest her life whenever she loved and be loved. Nevertheless, she never let go of my hands in the name of that love. Dana pouted at my words. ¡°If she had been married three times, she should be quiet now.¡¯ ¡°My mom got a certain taste.¡± My mother enjoyed showing off her happiness and showing it off to her heart¡¯s content. She also liked to leave the image of herself being loved. However, I wished for her partner this time was an easygoing person. ¡°Please, I hope he wasn¡¯t from the artist family.¡± Dana mumbled while shivering. Chapter 2 ¡°Ah, that person. He was really amazing.¡± I nodded my head in agreement, and Dana sighed. She nagged at me because I was still dawdling and had not yet changed my clothes. ¡°Please have a bath and get ready. Even though this is a sudden appointment, you shouldn¡¯t look like you haven¡¯t prepared well.¡± ¡°Whatever I wear will look ordinary when I¡¯m next to my mom, anyway.¡± Dana grimaced. No matter how hard she thought, she could not argue with this. I took advantage of Dana¡¯s hesitation and went up to my room. Madam Tatiana, aka Madam Titi. She was originally an opera singer from a rural area. Many people said they would support her, because her skill could not be doubted, and even her looks were excellent. Mother, who had gradually made her name famous and gained attention in the society, one day suddenly disappeared from people¡¯s sight. No one knew where she was gone. Lady Tatiana, who was almost forgotten by people, one day reappeared while holding a child in her arms as Madam Tatiana. The child born from an unmarried woman became a talk for busybodies, but she was confident. ¡®Even though my child has no father, she has a mother who will give her everything, so this is more than enough.¡¯ She always drove new gossip and never worried about the prickling gazes, contempt, and ignorance that surrounded her. As she was always at the centre of attention, the title ¡®unmarried mother¡¯ had become insignificant. ¡®It must also be because she didn¡¯t talk about her daughter in front of others.¡¯ I brushed my dishevelled brown hair as I looked in a mirror. The reflection was a plain girl with common looks, unlike my mother¡ªwho was spectacularly beautiful. ¡°What kind of person is he?¡± At this point, it would be good if he was someone who could make my mother happy for a long time. It was unavoidable for her to have many break-ups when given her many dates, but whenever it happened, my mother always filled the holes left in her heart with alcohol and steamy one-night stands. It always amazed me that she had the courage to start over despite having experienced so many break-ups. It was incredible that she could be lively and rise again even though she was hurt, but on the other hand, I hoped she met someone who was more mature than the ones she had met in the past. * * * While I was preparing, a maid came to my room and delivered a message. ¡°Madam said she would head out first because she wants to buy new accessories. She also said that My Lady could come to the appointment location right away.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± If it was accessories, I was sure she already had many crates of them in the warehouse. I was amazed at her diligence to go shopping again. She was someone who never wasted time hesitating about collecting the things she liked. ¡°Madam¡¯s own accessories already filled this entire house. She should buy some for My Lady.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± I shook my head at the upset Dana, who was touching her ear that hadn¡¯t even pierced. I was sincere about the words that flowed with a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate, anyway. I am more comfortable when I go alone.¡± Rather than running through the city in a gorgeous gold glittered carriage, which was my mother¡¯s taste, it was more comfortable for me to rent a carriage and go alone. ¡°I¡¯ll go through the textbook one more time before I go out.¡± ¡°My Lady, you still have done nothing other than deciding your dress and confirming its size.¡± I heaved my shoulders at Dana¡¯s serious look. ¡°This is enough for me.¡± As long as I didn¡¯t wear embarrassing rags, Mother wouldn¡¯t care. She thought it was very important for herself to be sparkling, but she wasn¡¯t someone who pressured others to suit her taste. For me, how ¡®beautiful I was in others¡¯ eyes¡¯ wasn¡¯t very important. In that sense, it could be said we were a very compatible mother-daughter pair. Just as I opened my textbook to utilize my time efficiently, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Mmm, My Lady. There is a problem.¡± A servant with a troubled face told me. ¡°There¡¯s a carriage at the back gate.¡± ¡°Our mansion¡¯s back gate?¡± What kind of person would leave their carriage on someone else¡¯s mansion¡¯s back gate? It was something that couldn¡¯t be understood by common sense. Dana, who was by my side, carefully gave her opinion. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a carriage Madam prepared for you, My Lady?¡± ¡°My mother?¡± I asked back as if it was absurd, and she shut her mouth in silence. I turned my head and talked to the servant. ¡°For now, try to ask them to move their carriage.¡± ¡°That is¡­.¡± Seeing the servant¡¯s very troubled appearance, I headed to the back gate myself and was met with a scene that was hard to believe. ¡°¡­.¡± As expected, there was a carriage at the back gate, just like the servant had said. On both sides of the blinding gold carriage, there were two manly knights standing, equipped in a full-dress uniform. There were patterns of an exquisite wolf carved on all sides of the carriage, and a red velvet carpet that came out of the opened door was laid out till the back gate. ¡®What kind of day is it today?¡¯ Mother declared remarriage in the morning; she arranged a meeting for both families today, making me cancel my studying plans; and now there was a golden carriage at our back gate. ¡®Was it possible that I was in a dream?¡¯ I didn¡¯t even have enough time to pinch my cheek. From the carriage door that was wide open, a young master of rare beauty stepped down, holding a big bouquet of flowers in his arms. With a graceful and dignified walk, the young man approached me step by step. The confusion over this creepy situation made my heart pound with dread, rather than butterfly fluttering. At every step that brought him closer, the terror and fear doubled. The shiny platinum decoration caught my eyes intensely. ¡®Look at that brilliant insignia on his shoulder¡­.!¡¯ Something flashed through my head as I slowly stepped back. ¡°Ah!¡± Sometimes, things like this did happen. A man serenading at the garden in the middle of night, or even, a man who thoughtlessly waited at the back gate with a heart to meet Mother. The blonde-haired man with radiant blue eyes looked marvellous, like a prince from a fairy tale. If there was a flaw though, it was that he looked a little younger? ¡®That¡¯s right, at that age, they feared neither water nor fire¡­.¡¯ I approached him slowly, holding pity in my heart. He was pleased to see me. ¡°Ah, are you a maid from this house? That¡¯s great. Can you please deliver a message?¡± ¡°Before that, please hear me out.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± I put my hands together and carefully opened my mouth, hoping that he would not get hurt. ¡°Today, Madam Tatiana has a family meeting with her remarriage partner.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± Why did you come if you knew about it? ¡°Everyone grows up through the pain of a broken heart. Because you are young, have a promising future, and you are an outstanding beauty, so I¡¯m sure you will meet a more wonderful lady someday.¡± I gave him a sincere consolation and cheered for his next love. The flower bouquet in that man¡¯s arms fell down, producing a ¡®thud¡¯ sound. And the knights on both sides of the carriage also looked at me with a blank expression. ¡®Cheer up, young man.¡¯ I clenched my fist to cheer him up. Chapter 3 Right as I lowered my head and turned my body, a voice rang out to me. ¡°Ho, hold on.¡± ¡®So he¡¯s the lingering type.¡¯ The type who came and waited on the day his love was going to have a family gathering with her marriage partner. Even if there had been no news of Mother¡¯s marriage, or even if Mother had no dating partner, he wasn¡¯t the kind of person that I would like. ¡°I, I am!¡± The young noble who had lost his grace, raised his voice with a flushed face. ¡°I have come not for Madam Tatiana, but to escort her daughter, Lady Marianne.¡± I stopped at his words that were said hurriedly and turned back. The flower bouquet that was in his arms now was rolling on the floor. He sighed as he brushed back his hair with the hand that was covered with white gloves before he talked. ¡°Please call her.¡± I looked closely at his face and racked my brain. ¡®My memory isn¡¯t bad.¡¯ I was sure it was a face I had never seen before. There was no way I could easily forget such an attractive face. One of the knights on his side opened his mouth as he couldn¡¯t stand that I was silent. ¡°The Lady is inside, right? Please tell her.¡± I looked around while keeping my silence. A man with a bouquet in his arms had come with a velvet carpet spread underneath, a luxurious carriage, a good bred horse with white saddle, and knights dressed in uniform with insignia on it, was looking for me He was even looking for me when I was actually standing in front of him. This situation was hard for me to digest but I guessed I still needed to accept it. First I addressed the part that was disturbing me the most. ¡°Please refrain from calling me ¡®Lady¡¯.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°What do you¡­.¡± He was flustered as I told him a truth that he didn¡¯t know. ¡°I am Marianne.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The young noble¡¯s eyes trembled as if there was an earthquake. At the same time, the knights who were on the side were also flustered as they let out a funny sound as if their neck was being caught by something. ¡°Madam Tatiana¡¯s? Her¡­.¡± It was a familiar gaze. This level of reaction was more like the reaction of nobles. Even though all these years I had lived as ¡®my mother¡¯s daughter¡¯, every time I introduced myself, I received suspicion, wondering if I really was ¡®the daughter of that Tatiana¡¯. Maybe it was because the image of her daughter in people¡¯s minds was very different from what I was actually like. The best thing I could do for them was only answer all of their questions. ¡°Yes, I am Marianne.¡± The daughter of Madam Tatiana, Marianne, that was me. Dana, who had come down later, hid behind the door and whispered to me. ¡°My Lady, please hurry up. I have rented a carriage and left it by the front gate.¡± It looked like she also awfully wanted to avoid this unfamiliar scene by the back gate. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. I think it is better for you to depart now so you aren¡¯t late.¡± Right at the moment as I tried to turn my body away without any regrets, after I had glanced at the Extravagant carriage in front of me, the man that had said he had come to escort me, quickly lowered his head and held onto me once again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for mistaking you for someone else, my Lady.¡± ¡°Just call me Marianne.¡± ¡°I am¡­.¡± He was hesitating for a while but soon, as if he had made up his mind, he took a step forward and revealed his identity. ¡°I am Orion Miller,¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± He slowly lowered his body as he revealed his identity. ¡°The heir of Duke Miller and the one who will be Madam Tatiana¡¯s stepson.¡± I was stunned as I watched the man bend to his knees and bow his head to greet me with courtesy. Although my mother was famous in the society, I, her daughter, was a commoner whose father was unknown. I would never have guessed that he, a high ranked noble, would lower his body and greet someone such as me. Chapter 4 ¡°Since today¡¯s meeting is important, I¡¯m here to escort you, Lady. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t contact you in advance. Even I was informed very suddenly of this¡­¡± He reached out his white gloved hand in front of me. Instead of putting my hand on the hand that was reached out politely, I fell into thought. If I accepted his escort, that meant I would have to walk above the spread velvet then board that luxuriously designed carriage and traverse through the main street accompanied by knights on both sides of the carriage. ¡°Young Duke Miller.¡± ¡°Sir Miller is enough.¡± I felt sorry for him, because even though he was kind, thoughtful, and even polite, there was a limit to what I could accept. After giving it some thought, I decided to turn down his offer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t go with you Sir Miller.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± He looked at me as if puzzled. It was unwise for me to reject the young duke who had come this far to escort me, on top of that with his family¡¯s carriage and accompanied by knights. It was because he was a high-ranked noble, and the son of my mother¡¯s remarriage partner. But, even so. ¡°I don¡¯t think I could handle it.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I gave out a bitter smile. ¡°I am a bit different from my mother.¡± Then, while doing so, I pointed at the carriage that was attracting attention with my finger. ¡°I don¡¯t want to come to the family meeting while gathering everyone¡¯s attention.¡± He became quiet for a moment at my honest words, then he slowly turned his head, looking at the carriage once, before looking at my plain attire and my fidgeting fingers. He drew a breath and talked again with a very serious face. ¡°It seems like I didn¡¯t consider the Lady¡¯s preference.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m thankful for your goodwill.¡± He was no less than an heir of a Duke. I felt thankful just by looking at all of his hard work to ¡®properly¡¯ treat Mother, who did not even come from a good family and even her daughter, me. Because even if he had disregarded me, saying he wouldn¡¯t talk to me, I would have had no status or power to complain. ¡°Then, how does Lady plan to get to the appointment place?¡± ¡°My maid has rented and left a carriage by the front gate. I will ride that¡­.¡± Right as I was lowering my guard, feeling like he was someone I could openly talk to, he opened his mouth and said something that caught me off guard and left me flustered once more. ¡°I will ride that too.¡± ¡°What?¡± The smiling Orion Miller who had blonde hair and blue eyes was serious. ¡°I could just board and go with that carriage.¡± I watched with a flurried face, alternately between the two knights beside him, who were stunned. I was shocked by his claim of wanting to board the rented carriage with me, because then what would happen to the knights who came with him? ¡°Excuse me, with the knights guarding the carriage, I still feel a bit¡­.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s all board the carriage.¡± ¡®But it is a two-person carriage?¡¯ Wasn¡¯t it horse abuse if three well-built men boarded a small carriage that was pulled by a single horse? The knights also paled as they stared at the Young Duke with a face saying, ¡®You punk, what on earth are you saying?¡¯. Young Duke¡¯s statement didn¡¯t consider the two knights¡¯ opinions. ¡°Mmm, the carriage is too narrow and it will be uncomfortable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Even my words couldn¡¯t break Orion¡¯s¡ª¡®I would board the same carriage with you no matter what¡¯¡ªfirm will. ¡°The ride comfort is also poor. It¡¯s rattling a lot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± But the knights beside you don¡¯t seem like they are fine though. He replied without even looking at the Duke¡¯s knights whose faces were trembling. ¡°There is no problem.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± There was no way that there would be no problem. * * * A moment later, four people boarded the small carriage. The three well-built men who were sandwiched opposite me had to huddle as much as possible. ¡®Even so, he is the heir of a duke¡­.¡¯ Chapter 5 Everyone¡¯s breath got rough every time the carriage rattled, and the three men¡¯s shoulders bumped against each other. The weather was cool, but all three were in uniforms and even wearing insignia. There was no way they wouldn¡¯t be sweating when they were wearing extra clothes underneath and kept bumping against each other in a narrow space. ¡°It would be better if one of you came to my side.¡± The knight on the left side politely refused as he suffered because he couldn¡¯t wipe the sweat that flowed down his chin. ¡°As a knight, I wouldn¡¯t dare take a seat next to women.¡± Maybe because the ride comfort was poor, he was clenching his teeth as he slightly held up his ass using the power of his thighs. ¡®People will die trying to be polite.¡¯ In spite of the suffering, Orion looked like he wanted to say something to me. Looking at him hesitating, moving his lips slightly but with nothing coming out from his lips, I could guess the goal of his visit here. A Duke. My Mother would be remarried to a Duke. There were only three families in the Empire with the title of ¡®Duke¡¯. If the two became an official couple, I too, who had not even a drop of the Duke¡¯s blood, would become a member of the Ducal family officially on paper. Ah, so that¡¯s what it was like. I was sure he couldn¡¯t easily say it because he was a courteous and polite person. ¡®Let¡¯s talk about it first and ease his burden.¡¯ I talked softly as if I was very understanding. ¡°I think it¡¯s fine for you to not worry.¡± The blue eyes under the long eyelashes, rounded. ¡°Wh, what?¡± I talked straightforwardly as I admired the bright light of his eyes, akin to a glass bead. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care even if I¡¯m not in the family register.¡± I would be removed from the register someday anyway. ¡°What do you¡­.¡± ¡°I am not going to be a moocher. I have already made a plan to be independent once I graduate from the academy.¡± He opened his mouth, looking at me like he was at a loss. The knights who were lifting their ass as they sweated cold sweat, fell down as if they had lost their strength at my words. ¡°Ack!¡± All three screamed a single sound, as their ass was caught against each other all at once. ¡°It seems like it would be better for you guys to ride this carriage. I¡¯ll get there by walking.¡± ¡°Wa, wait.¡± ¡°Excuse me. Please stop.¡± As I jumped out of the carriage and looked back, I saw the three of them were struggling with their arms. ¡°Oh my. Looks like you have become sandwiched firmly.¡± Their ass and shoulders must hurt. The horse that was pulling the carriage also showed signs of exhaustion with its tongue out. ¡®It¡¯s because you guys were sandwiched in that narrow carriage that he became like that.¡¯ It would be better if he talked to me before so that I could have given him what he wanted, whether it was a contract or a blood pledge that I would give up my fortune. What kind of hardship that innocent horse had to experience because of this. ¡°Ah, I should tell him that he does not need to worry about Mother either.¡± Madam Titi was someone who ¡®completely¡¯ lived for love. She wasn¡¯t a person who desired wealth or power. The sponsors and gifts she received from society were enough for her to live by, and she was satisfied with the new products offered to her at the salon and show venues. She merely had a personality that made it easy to fall in love and got engrossed in said love. I walked relaxedly to the place of the appointment. ¡®Even if I am late, I won¡¯t be the last person.¡¯ Of course because I wasn¡¯t the one who had asked the Young Duke to go together with me, it wasn¡¯t my fault if he arrived late. *** The shop assistant saw me as she walked around the front of a high-class looking caf¨¦, before talking kindly with me. ¡°Today, our caf¨¦ is rented for the whole day, so we don¡¯t operate.¡± I was awed with being told that the entire caf¨¦ was rented. The scale of a Duke¡¯s power sure was extraordinary. Chapter 6 ¡°Ah, I got an invitation from the person who rented this place. I have an appointment here.¡± The shop assistant carefully asked with a slightly confused expression. ¡°Pardon me, but could I have your name, please?¡± ¡°It is Marianne Button.¡± ¡°Is there any item that could prove your identity?¡± I held out a student ID and the shop assistant took a look at it with a very cautious expression. The student ID was a magic-proof item so it was impossible to fake it. She bowed low after confirming it. ¡°I will guide you inside.¡± I became flustered with the sudden excessive polite treatment. Even though there was still no official announcement, how could I get treated as if I was a member of the Duchy. After passing the hallway where expensive antique artworks and treasures were displayed, the guide stopped at an antique door. ¡°This is the location.¡± As the door carved with bright red roses opened, I saw two people who were seated in front of an amethyst table. Mother sat next to her company with her scarlet hair to the side, revealing her white and thin nape. She smiled at me. ¡°Come in.¡± Following my entrance, the man with the dignified appearance drew some distance from his proximity with my mother. Even at his actions, Mother only let out a little smile¡ªthere were no other words. ¡®This is a little shocking.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t someone who liked if her partner kept their manner or changed their behaviour just because of other people¡¯s gaze. It was surprising for her to stay calm, even with her partner drawing some distance because he was aware of my presence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that our first meeting was like this. I should have invited you to the mansion.¡± Only after the Duke¡¯s words broke the silence did I quickly regain my senses, then I proceeded to grab the skirt of my dress and lowered my head as I greeted him. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Your Excellency. I am Marianne Button.¡± ¡°I am Decarus Miller. I sent my son to escort you, but it seems like you missed each other on the way.¡± ¡°It, it¡¯s not like that.¡± He put down the glass he was drinking from and looked at me with confusion. I answered him politely. ¡°He is on his way, riding a carriage. I think he will arrive soon.¡± Duke Miller fell into silence for a while then asked. ¡°Is the carriage not to your taste?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Because I think it¡¯s cramped and hard for four people to board a two-person carriage, I told him that I would go off first. He must be suffering while coming here with a small carriage because he was considerate towards me.¡± Once again, an odd expression flashed across in the face of the Duke as he asked. ¡°Did you say two-person?¡± It was an expression that was wondering about the Duchy¡¯s carriage he sent going from something that certainly had enough space for six people to only two. Before I had a chance to explain more, someone suddenly opened the door wide. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Orion, keep your manners!¡± The person, who was striding into the room, flinched at the Duke¡¯s stern voice. And then, he turned his head and stared at me with an indescribable eye. ¡®Looks like he suffered a lot in the carriage.¡¯ His hair was messily dishevelled, and wrinkles had formed in his clothes. The insignia in his shoulder was a bit off as well. I apologized to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The carriage was too bad, right? I usually like to go around in a simple manner.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The young duke who was still beautiful, even with his dishevelled uniform, shook his head at my words with a tired face. ¡°It happened because I visited without prior notice so it¡¯s not your fault, my Lady. ¡± ¡°¡­.¡± If I thought about his appearance and the authority he held, he had no reason to yield to me but he accepted himself to be the cause of the problem. Then, without further comment, he slowly sat on his seat. It was as if all the mistakes were covered up by this. When everyone finally took their seats, the server put the dishes in front of us. Mother looked like she was very hungry, so much so in fact that she even left out introducing me and began to eat elegantly. Chapter 7 In her stead, the Duke was the one who initiated the conversation. ¡°I heard that you are only sixteen but you are already advanced ahead to be a senior academy student this year.¡± ¡°I have a lot of outstanding friends among my classmates. I think this is all thanks to those friends that¡­.¡± ¡°Even if your classmate is outstanding, it doesn¡¯t mean that everyone will turn out to be outstanding as well, so there is no need for you to be humble.¡± The Duke nodded in agreement to Orion¡¯s words. While the two heaped praises upon me, Mother added a word while digging into the remaining salad on her plate and putting it on her mouth. ¡°I think she finds that to be fun. It¡¯s boring to solve complicated tasks and read texts.¡± ¡°It is because Mother has no interest in that way.¡± It was obvious that her field of interest and mine were different. If I found fun in reading texts and solving problems, she liked art systems such as music, etc. She was knowledgeable in ancient arts and she frequently had discussions with conductors and composers. ¡®Of course, after that she would fall in love again¡­.¡¯ And then would fight with them as if wanting to break a house before either making up or breaking up. I quickly cleared out my thoughts before slowly beginning to enjoy the dishes. All the dishes served were great, but as someone who was used to savoury dishes, it wasn¡¯t to my taste. On top of that, because the awkwardness in this room had worn my appetite down, I felt like I was chewing on sand grains. ¡°Looks like the taste doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a bit nervous.¡± The Duke who looked like a serious and hard person was unexpectedly gentle. He was a gentleman, but it seemed like he was unbound to the formality and regulation more than what I had thought. The Duke smiled as he said, ¡°There is no need to be nervous.¡± Mother who was on his side added, ¡°That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t need to be nervous. It¡¯s not even your marriage.¡± ¡®Even so, it¡¯s normal to be nervous when you meet the Duke of the Empire, Mom.¡± I laughed silently as I swallowed the food. Because this was the first meeting, everyone was obviously behaving carefully. It was only Mother who could savour the food and find satisfaction in it in this situation. In the end, as I couldn¡¯t loosen the tension until we stopped eating, I was still hungry even after the last dessert was served. ¡°I think today was enough for us to introduce ourselves. There is no need to do too much all at once. I will set up our next meeting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t do that.¡± Actually, I hoped he wouldn¡¯t do that. My thoughts were complicated enough because my exam was around the corner, so it was better to finish all that needed to be said, while we were meeting here. ¡°Umm, I will try to discuss that with your mother.¡± The Duke left the room at my words with a smile on his face and gave Orion a side glance. ¡°I was thinking of ordering Orion to escort you home so you could get close with each other, but,¡± the Duke gazed blankly at me as he gave a faint smile. ¡°It seems like you didn¡¯t like that, so I think I should end this day here, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your consideration, Duke.¡± I left my seat and came out, leaving my Mother and the Duke, who were going to have further conversations here. I gave a tip to the server who guided me outside, and then slowly began to walk home, before I heard urgent sounds of steps from my back. As I turned around, I could see Orion quickly coming closer. Even though I was confused, I slightly bent my knee to him, as he had come chasing after me. ¡°If it¡¯s about escorting me, it is fine.¡± I saw the knights, who had also come running, while panting behind his back. Orion shook his head as if he was frustrated. ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­.¡± As he once again became hesitant with his words, a sudden thought came to me, making me reach into my pocket. So that¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t easily initiate the conversation. Well, he must be embarrassed to talk about that first. Chapter 8 ¡°Here.¡± I was glad he reached out to me first while I was thinking of snacking on my way back. When I took out the clinking coins from my pockets and held it out to him, he gave me a blank expression. He looked at the silver coins in my hand, then he looked back at me, then he looked back at the silver coins repeatedly. ¡°This is for renting the carriage. We rode it together but I forgot about my share.¡± His mouth fell¡ªopened. The knights who had already caught up and stood by his side, closed his mouth. ¡°After all, going Dutch is important.¡± Even though I had no siblings, I was glad to have experienced the cooperative lifestyle, while I was attending the academy. It was inhuman for humans not to pay their share, when they ate with others. ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­.¡± ¡°Ah, did you come because the conversation we had earlier is still not finished?¡± He nodded as if finally we were on the same page. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is about the talk we had in the carriage earlier.¡± It was also easier for me to talk about it, because I had thought about the issue carefully during the meal. ¡°I have given thought to it.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better for us to notarize the contract in the magic tower. I¡¯m fine with the blood pledge, but nowadays, there is discoloration with blood pledges after time passes, so everyone avoids ¡­.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°So you prefer a blood pledge?¡± ¡°I said no!¡± The two knights bowed then couldn¡¯t raise their heads as their whole body began to tremble. The Young Duke looked at me as he hunched like a shrimp to the point of making me wonder if he had any disease before he let out a sigh. ¡°My Lady.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better for us to have a proper conversation for once, soon.¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± ¡°I think we really¡ªclearly need to have a conversation.¡± I plainly nodded at him as he talked with a sunken face. Actually I didn¡¯t know what kind of talk was needed between us, but in this situation it was better to just give the other party what they had requested. ¡°Alright, call me anytime. ¡± He gave me a blank look as I said that I will cooperate before taking out something from his inner chest pockets and holding it out. It was like a crystal ball used for communication, but it was smaller and shone more brilliantly than the ones I usually saw. ¡°I will call you via this next time.¡± ¡°Ah, okay.¡± After confirming that, he put the crystal ball in my hand, before he slowly turned away from me with dim eyes. Somehow, I felt his shoulders were drooping as he turned back. I watched him go and after confirming he had really disappeared from my sight, I also stepped away. I took out a necklace from inside my clothes and opened the locket, then along with some vibrating sounds, a familiar voice could be heard. ¨CWhat is it this time? Even the hoarse voice as if they just awakened from sleep, made my heart bloom happily. I blurted while imagining a face with its forehead wrinkled. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m outside but I have no money.¡± ¡°How come?¡± ¡°It all disappeared as the carriage fare.¡± ¡°Good work.¡± The sarcastic voice made me laugh. The other person, who had fallen silent for a while, soon asked after sighing. ¡°Where are you?¡± The faint voice was clear as if they had completely awakened from sleep. I was grateful to them, for always coming out even while they were complaining. After such a stormy day, my hunger came quickly. ¡®Guess I have to eat delicious food.¡¯ I had to have that much reward for myself as I had been suffering all day. *** Not long after waiting in the plaza, I saw a familiar figure walking from afar. The figure, who was wearing a grey hood, was walking and keeping minimal contact with the people walking on the street. Every step closer towards me was filled with irritation and annoyance. ¡®Feels like I can see the expression behind that hood¡­.¡¯ Chapter 9 When I waved my hand gently to him, he came closer and bowed to me. The brusque voice grumbled, ¡°I told you not to call when I¡¯m sleeping, right?¡± ¡°I had no other choice. It has been a while since I have been out so I want to eat something tasty, but if I go home first, I feel like I won¡¯t want to come out.¡± He sighed then poked my forehead. I reached out my hand and pushed off the hood that he was wearing tightly. Jet-black hair that was like the night sky came into view. His eyes, which were half covered by his bangs, were flashed with annoyance. The green eyes were darker and clearer on the left. Had this been a dark place, the differences in his eyes would surely come into the light, but under this bright daylight, the contrast between the two eyes was clear to see. When I reached out to touch his dishevelled hair, he took my hands off and quickly wore his hood back. ¡°I said don¡¯t do that, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°I do it because you¡¯re beautiful.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy to see his face properly in this kind of sunny noon. It was because the only times he took the hood off was when the day was dark or when he was inside a dark room where outside light was covered by the window. I spoke sincerely to the guy who had turned his head halfway. ¡°I¡¯m serious. You¡¯re very beautiful.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± He let out a breath then caught my hand that was still touching the hood before putting my hand off. It was such a regret that his face was quickly hidden inside, but there was nothing I could do about it. On top of that, I dragged him here when he was reluctant to and if I bothered him even more, there was a possibility that he would run away. ¡°What were you doing all this time not eating?¡± ¡°Mmm, I went to lunch but I had no appetite.¡± ¡°A lunch?¡± He was hesitating. Only then he looked at my appearance and fell into silence as if he had realized something. I grabbed his hand as he was about to open his mouth as if he was guessing something, and with a familiarity headed to my favourite store. ¡°Welcome.¡± The clerk who was busy moving around the store shouted without even looking at our direction. Accustomed to this, I ordered a plate of skewers and walked to a seat inside the narrow store. The smell of meat being cooked over the fire stimulated my appetite. ¡°Should we order something to drink too?¡± ¡°Drink water. There¡¯s water, right?¡± ¡°Where are you going to use your money if you¡¯re being that frugal?¡± ¡°None of your business.¡± Because of his firm answer, I had to say goodbye to the fresh-looking drink containers. Since he was the one paying, it became even harder for me to show my regret. Not long after, when the appetizing skewers were placed in front of my eyes, I forgot my thirst for a moment. He pushed the plate to my side. ¡°You¡¯re not eating?¡± ¡°Am I you? Eating again because I can¡¯t eat the prepared food properly? You¡¯re the one who does such things.¡± ¡°Woah¡­.¡± Since he had come here and bought me something delicious, wouldn¡¯t it even be better if he said good words? When I took a bite of a skewer fully covered in sweet sauce, a cup of cold water was¡ªnaturally¡ªplaced on my side. As I took a bite, finally the repressed hunger came back to me. The guy who was deeply staring at me, who rarely ate in a hurry, asked with his chin propped. ¡°So, what kind of business did that woman call you for?¡± ¡°You¡¯re being like that again.¡± ¡°I asked what kind of business it was.¡± His way of addressing a friend¡¯s mother was quite rude. I gave up on correcting his manner of speech and answered his question. ¡°Mom said she¡¯s going to remarry.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± It was a face without any hint of shock. I read the negative feeling that flashed across his eyes in a short moment, but I tried hard to pretend I didn¡¯t know what it was. ¡°What kind of person is it this time?¡± ¡®A Duke of the Empire.¡¯ Even though he was an insolent person, he would be shocked if he knew about Mother¡¯s remarriage partner. Chapter 10 It was true that Mother was a ¡®maverick¡¯ who stirred up society. It was also evident that she was driving hot topics without being restricted by her status as she paid for the penalty of her fame. However, becoming a partner of a high-rank noble was another kind of problem. Let alone if it was a Duke from the Ducal family that is one of the only three dukedoms in the empire. Among them all, the position of Duke Miller in the social circle was smaller compared with the other families. There were not many exchanges with other aristocrats because he advocated neutrality, and it was uncommon for him to hold a banquet first. The guy gave me a side glance, remaining silent for a moment before trying to guess, ¡°An artist? A musician?¡± Instead of talking about her partner¡¯s identity, I told him about my first impression of him as a person. ¡°He is a good person. I was a bit shocked.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Seems like my mother has a far wider connection than what I have thought.¡± She was someone who found something to love from anyone. She never had cared about whatever kind of reputation her partner, whom she was loving passionately, had. If I thought about it, there were not many common points of Mother¡¯s ¡®lovers¡¯ whether the ones that she introduced to me or the ones I got to know by chance. ¡°Ah, also that person has a child who is a bit older than me.¡± ¡°Is that so? What kind of person is he?¡± ¡°Erm¡­.¡± I was hesitating. It was true that I was introduced to him because they were going to marry, but it was a bit difficult for me to frankly talk about him since he was not an ordinary person. Of course this was a rare occasion, but even if they had already promised to marry, it didn¡¯t mean they would be able to hold the wedding ceremony, right? ¡®If I think about Mother¡¯s personality, even after spreading out the wedding invitations, there is a possibility that she will break off the engagement.¡¯ Especially for someone like Mother, it was only after all the ceremonies were over, and the family register had been taken care of that I could be sure that she was really married. In any case, if I recklessly spread word out about my mother uniting with the Ducal family, but then they suddenly broke up, that also would be a problem. ¡®For now, I¡¯ll just vaguely tell him about his identity.¡¯ He asked in a low voice as he saw me contemplating. ¡°A carpenter who was visiting the mansion?¡± ¡°No. Far from that.¡± I quickly denied his conclusion that had wandered far in the direction. The guy who was examining me through his narrowed eyes, drew another conclusion. ¡°A nouveau riche from a merchant guild or auctioning jewels like the last time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that side either.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± When his conclusions, in the row, were wrong, he finally moved from his propped chin pose. Then he asked another question as he massaged his temporal. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he is a noble?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Are you saying she is going to marry a noble despite the situation where she is being talked about because of her status problem?¡± The guy¡¯s voice was fogged with chills. I had prepared my heart in case profanities were going to be blurted, but unlike what I had expected, the one that came out from his mouth was sigh. ¡°Forget it. Who knows? Maybe a low ranking noble would be better than a carpenter or empty head actor from the theatre.¡± But he was a high-ranking noble? ¡°I also think this is fortunate. While she is enjoying her newly-wed days, I¡¯ll be safe from getting pushed everywhere by Mother.¡± Without any words, he gulped down the cold water in the cup then took the remaining skewer from my hand. After that, he raised his hand and ordered another plate of skewers. ¡°What kind of person is the son of her remarriage partner who was a bit older than you?¡± ¡°Erm.¡± ¡°Showing off his aristocracy and being spiteful?¡± ¡°No, he isn¡¯t like that. Rather than that, it is more¡­¡± For a while I was hesitating over the best way to describe that person. The ¡®new brother¡¯ which I met for the first time today, looked like a person whose heart was easy to guess but hard to understand. ¡°A peculiar person?¡± I was reminded of sparkling blue pupils like a jewel. There was an odd expectation filling in the eyes that kept meeting mine every time I raised or turned my head. It was a gaze that I had never seen until now. The feeling of having someone looking at me with expectation was new for me. Chapter 11 As if my explanation was lacking, Zen steered the talk in another direction. ¡°Is it a crazy person again?¡± ¡°No. He isn¡¯t that kind of person¡­.¡± ¡°You said he is such an eccentric human that it is even hard for you to understand, right?¡± ¡°Peculiar¡ªunique, that¡¯s what I said.¡± ¡°Last time you also said the artist who entered the chicken coop was peculiar.¡± ¡°Erm.¡± That one was because I also wanted to talk about him nicely but since I had no other words I had used that. Even if it was like that, Young Duke Miller couldn¡¯t be treated on the same level as that person. In the end, I described him differently. ¡°He is a person with extraordinary eyes.¡± Zen face stiffened at my words. ¡°So he is a pervert.¡± I said he wasn¡¯t like that. I couldn¡¯t understand why whenever we talked, the conversation always flowed in a negative direction. Despite the fact that I couldn¡¯t really understand him, I didn¡¯t think that the polite Young Duke Miller was a bad person. Because I was afraid that the Young Duke of the Empire would be treated as a pervert, I quickly changed the topic. ¡°Want to eat this once more? I can order it.¡± He looked at me once then turned his head away, meaning ¡®I¡¯ll let you off this time¡¯, as he answered bluntly. ¡°It¡¯s my money.¡± I had forgotten the fact I had no money because of which I had called him here. ¡°That, that¡¯s right¡­.¡± I said, before awkwardly nodding my head. Well, I was thinking of stopping eating since my stomach was getting gradually full. ¡°Stop eating now.¡± Zen reached out his hand to touch the tip of my lips. Maybe there was still some sauce that I hadn¡¯t wiped off in there. Unlike his dry and indifferent expression, his touch was very gentle. ¡°If something happens, don¡¯t bear it alone and call me. Because I can take care of simple problems as long as they are not above the level of a count.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He was a Duke though. I discreetly lowered my gaze. From the way he talked, I was sure he would suffer for a while if he got to know about my mother¡¯s partner. Once was more than enough to experience my house getting turned upside-down by the vases that my messy-haired mother and my best friend threw at each other. I quietly called to him as he stood up to pay, wearing his hood tightly as was his habit. ¡°Zen.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Thank you for coming.¡± As hungry as I was, I wanted to see his face. Even if I didn¡¯t whine ¡®it¡¯s hard¡¯, just knowing the fact that there was someone who was willing to hear my whining anytime, was enough for me. He fell silent for a while then came closer and asked seriously. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°That rich noble bastard with pervert eyes did something to you, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°No. And why do you keep changing what you are saying about him? I said he isn¡¯t a pervert.¡± ¡®But he is rich. He is a Young Duke, so he must have a lot of money, right?¡¯ Zen couldn¡¯t ease his suspicion and glared at me. I denied it once again with sincere words. ¡°No, it is not like that. I only said he is peculiar because he isn¡¯t the kind of person I usually meet with.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Zen¡¯s eyes were telling me something else. ¡®That¡¯s right. He must be a pervert you haven¡¯t met until now.¡¯ I decided to explain this situation filled with misunderstandings once more later after my Mother¡¯s marriage. It was just, since I was busy preparing for exams and preparing for Mother¡¯s remarriage, for some moments I forgot the fact that I had to explain this to him. *** It was kind of a rush wedding, but even so, Mother wanted a grand and fancy ceremony that suited her taste. Since she was someone who loved art, her outstanding sense of beauty was being excellently shown in the ceremonial hall decorations. The Central Shrine where the reigning Emperor had held his coronation was a place that perfectly matched her dream. Moreover, her partner was a Duke. He had authority and more than enough fortune. He was a very loaded partner, perfect to fulfill Mother¡¯s extravagant desires. Chapter 12 Thanks to that, I could see the silk blackout curtain adorning the side of the ceremony hall and the marble floor fully carpeted with deep red luxurious carpet a day ahead of the wedding ceremony. ¡®Wasting money¡­.¡¯ Only then I could understand what Mother meant by ¡®if you don¡¯t have it, you can live without it.¡¯ Although she was someone who could spend grandly like this, she had been living while holding back in her own way. ¡®So that was her way to hold back.¡¯ I was in wonder at the new learning while looking around the empty ceremony hall, and then, ¡°Ahem.¡± When I turned my head around at the cough, I saw someone wandering around the door that wasn¡¯t supposed to be used for entry yet. ¡®I heard that this place has been vacant on purpose since yesterday.¡¯ Right as I started to wonder if he was a worker who was employed for the ceremony preparation, I stopped for a moment after seeing the blinding golden hair beyond the pillar. There was no way for me to not recognize the owner of that rather noticeable hair even if I wanted to. ¡®Well, the Young Duke¡­ will also be a partaker of this wedding.¡¯ Of course, that must be the reason he could come here and check on the progress. Because Mother had been very enthusiastic in preparing the wedding ceremony, and the Duke hadn¡¯t shown himself to partake in the preparations, I had thought the Young Duke would be the same as him. He really was a hard-working person. ¡®I guess I better pretend not to know and just leave for our sake, right?¡¯ The moment I turned my body, a cough that sounded like it was coming deep from someone¡¯s throat was heard from somewhere. ¡®Wait, is that even a cough?¡¯ In the end, I turned my body because the repeated ringing sounds in this wide hall sounded like a threat¡ªit was telling me they weren¡¯t going to let me off if I didn¡¯t turn around. There, he was looking at me with his extraordinary eyes. ¡°It has been a week since we met.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± The Young Duke strode closer as he continued the talk. ¡°Looks like you have been very busy in this meantime.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± When I tilted my head at the unexpected words, he hesitated and then replied. ¡°The crystal ball. I couldn¡¯t reach you¡ªat all.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Did it accidentally break?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± That day when I received the crystal ball, after I left it somewhere in the corner of my room, I had never thought about using it even once. I bet it was somewhere in the room. ¡®Better look for it when I get home.¡¯ I didn¡¯t want to make any strong complicated emotion happen. ¡°If the crystal ball is broken, shouldn¡¯t it get repaired¡­.¡± ¡°I never thought I would get any call so I never checked on it.¡± Orion stared at me with a confused expression then refuted. ¡°Even though this is something that happened out of nowhere, this is an affair about merging two families. What is there for us not to discuss?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± This time, the one with their mouth blocked was me. So that was the reason. So everyone normally thought of marriage like that. Suddenly, I could imagine that this person had lived a sheltered life. ¡°Ehm, I, about ¡®Mother¡¯s remarriage¡¯¡­.¡± I hesitated for a moment then I sincerely told him what was on my mind. ¡°I have never thought of it as an event for welcoming a new family.¡± Until now, it wasn¡¯t like there was a big difference even when Mother had remarried. Those men were thoroughly ¡®Mother¡¯s man¡¯, not my ¡®stepfather¡¯, so there weren¡¯t many occasions for them to bump into me. Now that I thought of it, for someone like the Duke of the empire, to remarry in such a hasty way was really odd. It must be that I was being overly complacent. ¡°For real, how did Madam¡­.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± He spoke but then shut his lips tightly. It looked like he was holding himself back from saying something. Orion Miller was silent for a moment then he brushed his hair back and was about to open his mouth back. But right at that time, a familiar person who was entering the hall greeted me. ¡°So you¡¯re here, Marianne.¡± I bent my knees and greeted the old priest who had a dignified appearance with his grizzled hair neatly combed back. ¡°To meet you again, I feel¡­.¡± Happy? Honored? Both were strange words. Every time he officiated someone¡¯s wedding, he gave blessings for the groom and bride¡ªto build their family under patience and sense of responsibility, and to live happily. Chapter 13 Of course, with that said blessing Mother lived happily for around a month at least and around half-a-year at most¡ªwhile she escaped from the patience and sense of responsibility. ¡°So, this is her fifth time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Madam really is someone with too much love.¡± Orion asked me in a little voice after looking at the priest who was smiling gently. ¡°How could this be the fifth? From what I heard¡­.¡± Ah. It was true that she had only held three acknowledged official ceremonies. However, the number of times she had entered the ceremony halls was five. ¡°One ended because she fought in the wedding hall, and the other one, because the groom went through a bad thing just before the wedding, it got cancelled.¡± ¡°A bad thing?¡± ¡°He evaded tax then got his property confiscated and got imprisoned.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The man who was getting dragged helplessly by the posse a day before the wedding was still clear in my eyes. ¡®Fortunately, Mother came to her senses after seeing that.¡¯ Mother had a personality that when she fell in love, she paid no attention to whoever her partner was. But, when that love had cooled down, only her partner¡¯s flaw stayed engraved. It was a convenient personality. That she could only see their good points when she was in love, and only their flaws when said love had cooled down. The wise priest pretended to not notice our whispering and kept on waiting. With a very disturbed face, Orion politely greeted the priest¡ªwished him the best for officiating the wedding tomorrow. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. Marriage is a happy event no matter who does it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Looks like the two of you, who will be siblings, are already on good terms.¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± Orion stole a glance at me with a complicated expression. When the priest left first, saying he had to rest for tomorrow¡¯s wedding, I also furtively began to talk. ¡°Since I have looked at every corner of this place and the wedding is supposed to be tomorrow, I think it¡¯s best for me to quickly go home and prepare for tomorrow.¡± ¡°I will take you home.¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± As I rejected him on the spot, he looked at the hall¡¯s ceiling and once again talked with a choked up voice. ¡°It¡¯s an ordinary carriage.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°It is also not accompanied by a knight.¡± I wondered why this person wanted to ride a carriage with me so badly. I absent-mindedly looked at him then nodded my head as if I had no other choice. Where drums beat, laws are silent. The laws were far, but the authority was near. The son of a Duke who could take down even a flying bird showed his sincerity so much that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to reject his offer to ride the carriage. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± I saw him clench his fist which I didn¡¯t know the reason for, so I pretended to have not seen that. I also decided to not think of why he was blushing slightly. However, in this¡ªbeing unable to do anything but accept his escort¡ªsituation, I was horrified by the anxious foreboding that there would be a lot to be let go of. * * * ¡°How is it?¡± ¡®What did he mean by how?¡¯ The exterior of this modest carriage was not much different from the carriages I commonly saw in the street. Only this carriage was equipped with a cushion that was very comfortable to sit on. For me, I had no problem with sitting on a hard surface but it seemed like he was traumatized from the suffering from last time. He talked proudly as he straightened up his shoulders. ¡°With this, now you can go anywhere with our carriage, right?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± I got flustered for a moment then asked back about the words I had thought over and over. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t rent the carriage but you renovated the Duke¡¯s carriage?¡± ¡°This was nothing. I only requested for the magic tower to slightly change the exterior and for the interior, I asked them to add comfort, so that this wouldn¡¯t rattle.¡± No wonder the appearance was oddly familiar, but the ride comfort was different. The reason the comfortable seat didn¡¯t shake even when the carriage ran through rough grounds wasn¡¯t simply because of the cushion. ¡°I gave consideration to the parts the Young Lady found to be uncomfortable. From now on, there won¡¯t be any problem for you to use this carriage whenever you go out. I reconstructed this as modestly as possible.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I was at a loss for words to say since I had already known about this carriage¡¯s original exterior. I really wondered at the reason he had renovated a good carriage to disguise it as a modest carriage. Something such as a request to the magic tower already cost thousands of gold. This carriage looked modest, but wasn¡¯t this carriage actually daubed in money? ¡°I see. Thank you for your consideration.¡± The tips of his mouth twitched. Chapter 14 I turned my head, looking outside so that I could pretend to not have seen how he was fighting desperately to lower his raised lip corners. As soon as we arrived at the mansion, I got off the carriage quickly then I stared at the horses tied to the carriage. The shiny mane and prominent muscles were impressive. Probably because the coachman sensed that I had been staring at the horses, he smiled gently and boasted. ¡°You have good eyes. These horses don¡¯t get tired easily even if they run for long and don¡¯t fall quickly behind. These horses are a good breed of horses that are hard to find in this empire and their value is astronomical.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Then why did you tie those good horses to this carriage? Steam puffed out from the horses¡¯ noses. Maybe because they tied up the horses for a long distance to this carriage, the horses seemed like they were very frustrated. ¡°What a pity.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I couldn¡¯t bring myself to criticize him for abusing the horses when just a moment ago I expressed my gratitude for his consideration. The only thing I could do was stare in pity at the pitiful horses. ¡®Really, I just know there are many various ways to abuse animals.¡¯ Even if this was unexpected, I deeply sympathized with my close friend¡¯s words that it was better not to be involved with nobles. I wondered if some people became nobles because their way of thinking were different or because they were special people. Or was it because they were nobles that their way of thinking became extraordinary? Whichever it was, I was certain about one thing. ¡°Then Lady, see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Please just call me Marianne. And please talk more casually.¡± He suddenly cleared his throat at my words. After that he talked with a bit of a surprised expression. ¡°I think it is too fast for us to use nicknames.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°You have a more affable personality than I had thought of, my lady. No, Marianne.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± When I asked back because I couldn¡¯t believe what I had just heard¡ªsince I was about a hundred million light-years away from being affable, he had already stopped listening to me. Looking at the fact that he continued his words with a hint of embarrassed expression, I clearly saw he had accepted what I had said before, far from what I had intended. ¡°Then, are we becoming a little closer, now?¡± ¡°Do you feel like that?¡± ¡®But in my heart I feel we are only drifting apart for a hundred million light-years.¡¯ Regardless of what I had thought inside my head, I stepped back unconsciously. As if he didn¡¯t even notice that, he politely said goodbye with a pleased expression then left. I felt sorry looking at the horses that were tormented with frustration, but there was nothing I could do about that. ¡®Of all people, they met the wrong owner.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t believe that those healthy horses that were supposed to run around the vast plains, were being used for a mere thing like strolling. Because I felt sorry about that, my eyes kept straying over to them a few times more. They were good horses. They really were good horses. *** A plain looking carriage was parked in front of a magnificent mansion. When Orion Miller entered, Bayhan Rune¡ª presiding over the knights in their training¡ª raised a hand and greeted him. The exotic-looking Bayhan, with his dark skin and grey hair, held the position of the vice-captain of the knight order led by Orion. With his cold eyes, Orion scanned through all the knights who were in the middle of training before passing by Bayhan and going to the office. Bayhan, his eyes trained on Orion¡¯s usual cold expression, laughed. ¡°Do the afternoon training by yourselves, moderately, then you may rest.¡± ¡°¡­. by ourselves?¡± The knights wore puzzled expressions. ¡°Because our Captain is feeling quite happy right now. You can take it easy.¡± Even after listening to Bayhan¡¯s explanation, the knights kept tilting their heads in wonder and confusion. It was because there were no differences in Orion¡¯s expression¡ªit was as cold as usual. Though they looked as though they were not all that convinced, they accepted what Bayhan had said. The reason was that, as a very close friend to Orion, it was rare for Bayhan to fail in reading Orion¡¯s mood. Chapter 15 ¡°The Captain . . . is in a good mood?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What would make him happy when he just went around in that strange carriage?¡± One of the knights shook his head. Lately, Orion had gone on outings far more frequently. A few days ago, had he not gone to the Imperial Palace to obtain well-bred horses to harness to the carriage? And said carriage was not the official carriage used by Duke Miller, but a carriage used by the family members in their outing. He had painted the exterior of the carriage black and even requested a magician from the magic tower to install a device that stabilized the ride for comfort. Just as what had been said, it was a strange carriage dipped in money with an appearance that boasted none of what it had cost. ¡°Probably someone likes that carriage, or at least he believes so.¡± ¡°What kind of crazy person . . .¡± The knight acted wisely. Before he finished his sentence, he gulped back the offended words. Bayhan tapped that knight shoulder a few times before cutting across the training ground and heading to his friend¡¯s office. He knocked, then entered the office. And, as he had expected, he found Orion Miller was half stretched in the chair while chuckling to himself. Bayhan stood¡ªleaned his body in the door and smiled. ¡°Did she like it?¡± ¡°Very much. She couldn¡¯t take her gaze off the carriage until I went away. It looks like she was very touched.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°While it was regrettable, buying the horses was worth it.¡± Bayhan sat on the sofa in the office then examined his friend¡¯s condition. Orion Miller was smiling from ear to ear to the point of letting off exclamation marks. He was very beautiful. If he made such a face at a ball, where the young ladies and his admirers would be present, all of them would have inevitably lost their ability to speak. It was unbelievable that Orion Miller, who was well known for his lack of emotion, became this joyful with only exchanging a few words. This was something that was enough to astonish all those who admired his usual self. Orion said in triumph, ¡°We¡¯re already close and we can speak more comfortably.¡± ¡°Ho~.¡± Bayhan smiled at Orion¡¯s words that were permeated with joy. He didn¡¯t know for sure about what was going on, but he was sure that it was not a bad thing for Orion to be happy. It was just that he was questioning whether or not the rumored little sister really believed that they were as close as Orion had made it out to be. ¡®After all, she was the girl who asked for such a carriage¡¯ Orion broke Bayhan¡¯s train of thought. ¡°If only you didn¡¯t advise that I should give a good impression in the first meeting with things such as bringing flowers or giving her the best treatment, we would have become closer from the start.¡± ¡°But those are things normally liked by young ladies of her age.¡± ¡°My little sister is different.¡± Bayhan narrowed his eyes at Orion, who was folding his arms. So you already called her ¡®my little sister¡¯, huh? Orion was already in love with his new family. Well, it was to be expected. The Duke of Hastings, who had been associated with the Imperial family for generations, is the head of the noble faction. On the contrary, the Duke of Bolton is the head of the kingdom faction, the representative of those who had pledged allegiance with the kingdom. And the last, the Duke of Miller had thoroughly stated his neutrality. He had to keep a distance from both the noble faction and the kingdom faction. Because of his family¡¯s tendency to be distant from others, Orion Miller could not help but become rather isolated. Moreover, the present Duke had lost his wife and had not brought in another wife for a long time. Orion, as an only child, would have no one to share his loneliness with. ¡®Well, that¡¯s why having a little sister was enough to excite him to this extent.¡¯ Although Orion¡¯s sense of wariness itself was not all that strong, because he had lived as the Duke¡¯s successor, he was not someone who was easy to influence. For making such a person to become this helpless, Bayhan became curious about the little sister in question. ¡°I can see her face at the wedding, right?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Your little sister. I want to see her.¡± ¡°And why do you want to see my little sister?¡± Orion¡¯s face that was adorned with a smile became cold at once. And not long after, Bayhan was kicked from the office. The absurdity made him laugh as he walked through the corridor. He had only spoken a few words. ¡®That was because he is very serious about this.¡¯ Bayhan became even more curious since Orion was already shielding her. What kind of person was the daughter of Madam Tatiana that was hidden beyond the veil? Even though it was rare for people to not know about Madam Titi, there was no one who knew very much about the only daughter of hers. It was to the point that even the Madam¡¯s long acquaintances tilted their heads about her daughter. ¡®A child with no presence, who grew up under a woman who likes nothing more than to stand out.¡¯ Bayhan rubbed his chin. The situation became more interesting. He had a hunch that a storm would definitely befall the quiet Duchy. * * * Chapter 16 On the day where the wedding ceremony would be held, I turned my room upside down to find the crystal ball. I was sure that I brought it to the house but I couldn¡¯t remember where I put it. Dana, who was helping me in finding it, shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s why I told you that was not something that you could just leave anywhere.¡± ¡°It was because I didn¡¯t expect him to call me.¡± ¡°If the crystal ball isn¡¯t for calling then what would it be for?¡± ¡°What would such a person even call me for? Of course, I thought of it as a gift to keep up appearances.¡± The thing that was unlikely to be found was found in an unexpected place. The ball that, as small as a knuckle, rolled out of a dress ornament and then onto the floor before getting crushed under the feet of a maid that was helping out. The sound of hundreds of gold flying was cheerful. ¡°Nothing¡¯s going well.¡± After spending the beginning of a day like that, I was unlucky all the way after that. The perfume that was put on the bathtub was so poor that I had to change my dress because of the rashes on my skin. That incident soon caused my hunger, as I lacked the time and consequently missed my meal. ¡°However, my Lady.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you really not want to invite Mr. Zenin?¡± Dana asked carefully as she subtly glanced at me. ¡°Yes.¡± Even in the past, Zen had never attended Mother¡¯s wedding ceremony. He did not want to come, and even if he came, he was not a good guest. There was no reason to invite him when I would, without a doubt, become busy with the wedding. ¡°But, isn¡¯t this time a bit different?¡± ¡°Different?¡± ¡°The groom is the Duke of Miller. Because this is a wedding of a high-ranking noble, I¡¯m sure a lot of nobility and higher up people would come . . .¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like those people attend the wedding to see me or Mother.¡± I was sure they came to the wedding to see Duke Miller¡¯s grace. ¡°Won¡¯t he get upset about this?¡± ¡°No way.¡± I laughed lightly. Even I¡ª the daughter¡ª was eager to leave the ceremony as soon as it ended. For what would Zen want to come to the wedding? ¡°If he does come, it will be fortunate if he doesn¡¯t make any ruckus.¡± Actually, Zen was still full of bad impressions of Mother¡¯s marriage partner and his son. The result of trying to call him a few more times was that, to him, Orion had become a ¡®noble kid with perverted eyes and even though his money was endless, he never used his head.¡¯ But I really didn¡¯t say anything. Looking at the modifier that increased every time I called him, it was better for Zen to not meet Orion. Dana looked as though she wanted to speak further, but she closed her mouth and focused on preparing me. She tied up half of my curly hair and let the rest hang down. She then fixed the rest of the hair with a pin that I had received as a gift long ago. The light blue, sky-colored pin harmonized with the lavender dress. ¡°If only you would dress up like this every day.¡± After smiling at Dana who showed her regret, I slowly rose from the seat. I had a lot on my mind. * * * ¡°Lady Marianne.¡± ¡°Thank you for coming.¡± A noble lady gave me a faint smile. Her elegant demeanor was as natural as flowing water even though she was in high heels and an uncomfortable dress. It was as if she had been trained for a long time. Is this why the nobility are so different? It was clear that they were a bit different from any of the people I had seen before. ¡°Your mother, her scale is so extravagant.¡± Reynia, who was by my side, whispered the words. The deep yellow colored dress that looked lively matched well with Reynia, who had a charming appearance. Her dark brown pupils and her pale brown hair that wind was slowly blowing over her shoulders matched perfectly with her dress. Usually, she avoided this kind of dress because she did not like to be told that she looked younger than her age, but it was undeniable that dresses of this style suited her. ¡°By the way, apparently Zen had a total misunderstanding .¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°He gritted his teeth, saying your new brother is a pervert. He asked who on earth your mother was marrying.¡± I sighed to myself at Reynia¡¯s words. Even if I tried to clarify, I was also in trouble with the modifier that he kept changing every time I attempted to tell him. ¡°What kind of relation is there between whoever Mother¡¯s marriage partner is and me? Just as we have always done, I will live as myself and Mother will live as herself.¡± ¡°But I think there is a relation here.¡± Reynia mumbled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that blond beauty the Young Duke that will be your new brother?¡± ¡°Blond beauty¡­.¡± It was a word that befit him well. If beauty was different in the eye of the beholder, no one could deny that Orion was a beauty who could only be seen in pictures. ¡°He keeps staring at you.¡± ¡°Ah, that.¡± A lamenting sigh came out of my mouth. ¡°It is because there is something I have to pay to that person.¡± ¡°What?¡± Reynia¡¯s voice rose a bit in volume. When the forgotten luxurious crystal ball came back to mind I asked my close friend, ¡°Do you have some money?¡± Reynia raised one of her mouth corners then raised her chin as she spoke, ¡°I have nothing but money.¡± As expected of a noble who received their title because they suddenly struck wealth from their mining business. I leaned on her shoulder as she proudly boasted of her wealth. ¡°You are dependable.¡± ¡°There is nothing you can¡¯t do with money. Don¡¯t worry. I will press your brother-to-be with my financial power. Let¡¯s get a head start in the game.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t do that.¡± He is a Young Duke of the empire. What on earth are you trying to do? I only needed you to pay the price of the crystal ball, nothing else. Chapter 17 The wedding ceremony was about to end. The bishop in charge of delivering a congratulatory speech gravely opened his mouth. A familiar figure was seen next to the bishop, who was sent by the Vatican itself. No wonder the young ladies¡¯ eyes kept roving there. The figure who was protecting the bishop, who was showing a bright smile on his face, was doing nothing but standing there, but even so he stood out. Every time his silver hair was swept upward by the wind, every time his purple eyes blinked, I could hear the young ladies on my sides swallowing their saliva and sighing with longing. ¡°. . .¡± Only Reynia was waiting for the end of the congratulatory speech with a sullen expression. ¡°I¡¯m starving to death. Why is the congratulatory speech this long?¡± ¡°He¡¯s giving blessings for the marriage so this is something to be grateful for.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s secretly trying to get close with the neutral Duke Miller while the political battle within the Empire is going on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you hate the bishop.¡± Reynia shutted her mouth tight without any further words. The one who stood there¡ª the youngest paladin who had ¡®stolen the hearts of half the academy¡¯s female students¡¯, was incredibly hated by Reynia, the one on my side. ¡°Are you acting like this because he caught you when you were about to bet your money in the academy?¡± ¡°Do you see me as someone who would be angry just because some petty penny was confiscated? Rather than that cheap money, I hate getting oppressed by unloyal students who only know to suck up to the teacher¡¯s authority.¡± She¡¯s quite angry, huh? Even so, I wished she would stop her sulking here, as the entire scenario was petty. The one who operated the illegal gambling den wasn¡¯t Reynia, but she was the one who spent the most money there. ¡°I clearly told you before, the one who reported it was Zen.¡± The reason he reported them was because the crying sounds of the kids who lost their money to their gambling addicts was far too loud. There was no reason for the figure who only ¡®executed¡¯ the confiscating order from the professor to garner more hatred than Zen, who did the reporting. But Reynia kept on glaring with a curt expression at the face that was drawing so much attention from others. Soon afterward, the bell rang, notifying everyone that the basic ceremony had ended. Everyone began to scatter around to change into clothing that was suitable for the banquet. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk with my mother for a moment.¡± ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll go change my dress first.¡± After Reynia had left, I attempted to approach Mother to have a little chat just before the banquet started. But then, right at that time . . . ¡°Lady Marianne.¡± ¡°Sir Bishop.¡± When I greeted him, bending my knees as I did so, I saw him raise his hand and let out a gentle smile. It was often said that the smiling face of a politician is not reliable, but the calm atmosphere that was a priest¡¯s characteristic was different from that of other nobles. ¡°Should I address you by Miss Miller, now?¡± ¡°The family registration will be finished soon, so I think it¡¯s fine for you to call her like that.¡± Someone who suddenly appeared behind had answered in my stead. When I turned my head back at the voice that was pleasant enough to my ears, the blond hair I was already used to entered my eyes. In the middle of the luxuriously decorated ceremony hall, his appearance stood out even more. I wondered if the appearance of an angel in verdure would be like his. His attitude, which stood upright in a strict manner, seemed to make his atmosphere more mysterious. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Young Duke Miller?¡± ¡°Long time no see, Bishop Vincent.¡± I wondered if they were acquaintances due to the way they greeted each other with familiarity. The bishop offered me a friendly word. ¡°It¡¯s good to see an attractive groom and bride, but the appearance of Miss Marianne blessing the couple also impressed me. You are more mature and polite than your peers.¡± ¡°Well, that is my Marianne.¡± My face was burning with the excessive praise. Then right at the moment when I tried to open my mouth in response to Orion¡¯s ridiculous answer, the Bishop raised his hand and called someone. ¡°Now that I think about it, I still haven¡¯t introduced him.¡± A hand gesture and the figure in the back, who had been guarding him in silence, came a step forward. The calm purple eyes looked at me. As if he had read my mind without me giving him any sort of signal, he bowed his head with a smiling face while his eyes curved like crescent moons. ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Marianne. I may be lacking but I am Bertin, one who holds the Gramia name.¡± The unique pattern of a paladin stood out on the back of his hand. The appearance of him right in front of Orion was enough to attract gazes from a lot of people. Public attention was focused on the gentle paladin who brought a spring-like warmth and the rational but beautiful Young Duke. Catching sight of the bishop examining my expression while displaying a pleasant smile, I thought I understood it. So he¡¯s trying to use the power of beauty. It was apparent that Bertin Gramia was the ideal paladin straight out of a fairy tale. His great skill and humble personality, as well as his outstanding appearance. He was the suitable figure to be the first love of the girls who dreamt of a beautiful love story. He was even the object of attention of many female academy students. That¡¯s why he must be thinking of introducing me to get a favor from me. Chapter 18 ¡°I am Marianne Button.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I could see a glint of sadness in Orion¡¯s eyes when he gazed at me¡ª his supposed sister, who still used Button as her last name. ¡°The young man and woman are truly beautiful . . .¡± ¡°They¡¯re too young. I believe they should keep their distance from each other.¡± Orion cut in, interrupting the Bishop¡¯s words. He looked at Bertin while speaking clearly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the time where you must work hard training in the drill hall as a paladin?¡± ¡°One of my duties is to aid the bishop and to stay by his side.¡± ¡°Then you can just protect Sir Bishop.¡± Orion stood in front of me. I blinked, looking at the back that completely blocked my sight. When the Bishop took one step to the side to talk with me, Orion shifted his body as well, continuing to block me. ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Thank you for your congratulatory speech. See you later.¡± Hey, I still haven¡¯t given my greetings. Orion was kicking out a bishop who had been dispatched by the courtesy of the Vatican. If this is also an act to protect his neutrality, how incredible it would be. Eventually, when the Bishop had given up his conversation with me and left to check on the banquet, Orion volunteered to take me to the changing room. While walking down a quiet aisle, he started a conversation. ¡°The wedding ended safely.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± When I slightly turned my head at the repeated fake cough, Orion was looking at me with a bright red face. ¡°Now, then . . .¡± His voice oddly trembled with excitement. ¡°Now that they¡¯ve married and become a family . . .¡± He looked at me with his sparkling blue eyes. I was reflected on the very blue eyes as though they were glass beads. I was a bit taken aback at the childish eyes that were filled with expectation. Then, when he opened his mouth, I was truly at a loss for words. ¡°Try to call me oppa.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°It is Orion oppa.¡± As if all the boring wedding moments existed for this moment alone, he pressured me with his face that was filled with expectation. Seeing my expression, he made a slight compromise in a few minutes. ¡°Yeah, it can still be awkward. If oppa is hard, you can start by calling me orabeoni.¡± (T/N: orabeoni is an archaic version of oppa.) ¡°. . .¡± ¡°I can wait.¡± Why would you wait? What was it that you were waiting for? I turned my head, pretending to not hear him and quickly spoke. ¡°Thank you for taking me here.¡± ¡°No problem. It was my duty as orabeoni to escort my little sister.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Some of his words were over emphasized, weren¡¯t they? I quickly escaped to the dressing room to avoid his sparkling eyes. Then I asked the maid who was bringing my already prepared dress, ¡°Where is the emergency exit?¡± I seriously wanted to escape from here. * * * Fortunately, after I changed my dress, I couldn¡¯t see the owner of those blue eyes. The one who was pressing me to call him oppa in front of the door. Instead, Raynia greeted me as she linked our arms, now in a different dress. ¡°How long are you going to be at the banquet?¡± ¡°I will just greet them before leaving.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad. I hate the sound of nobles faking their laughter.¡± ¡°I know. But it¡¯s a relief you¡¯re here with me.¡± I knew that the reason Raynia¡ª who rarely even attended local salons or small meetings¡ª came here and stayed until the banquet was for me. When I expressed my sincere thanks to my reliable friend, Raynia nodded her head lightly. ¡°The people called nobles are sophisticated thugs and that¡¯s why it will be difficult for you to face them. I have no choice but to help you.¡± ¡°But you are also a noble.¡± ¡°What I mean is that group of arrogant people with middle names since they were born.¡± Raynia¡¯s mutterings continued. It wasn¡¯t easy for rising nobles formerly of the merchant class to set foot in noble society. The slander, contempt and disregard for her origin must have played a major role in Raynia¡¯s cynicism. When I tapped lightly on our linked hands, she smiled sweetly. ¡°How happy I am that my friend lives under the same roof as the high ranking nobles. It¡¯s the end of those who dare to pick on me.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°We¡¯re perfect now. I have money and you have a high status.¡± ¡°Rany, you didn¡¯t become my friend because of my status.¡± Raynia said proudly while smiling, ¡°Even so, it¡¯s good to have authority.¡± While I was speechless for a moment at my friend¡¯s overly realistic words, someone slowly approached us from the opposite end of the hall. Raynia¡¯s grip became a little stronger. The hallway was covered by a curtain and was dark, but the silvery hair that gleamed was quite apparent. He smiled with a gentle face. ¡°Lady Button and Lady Rocke, should I be polite?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Raynia was trembling with anger. I tapped her shoulder. Her expression was as though she was directly facing a nightmare. Bertin only laughed as he watched Raynia shake in that manner. Because I could see that the two would surely bicker if I said nothing, I opened the conversation. ¡°I never expected that you would come.¡± ¡°I know that Duke Miller is expressing neutrality, but he also possesses strong military power. I meant to look good in his eyes, though it is difficult to appease him.¡± ¡°You should do nothing but pray if you¡¯re even coming here. Why are you doing political things?¡± Bertin smiled bitterly at Rany¡¯s words. He pretended not to hear her as he changed the conversation. ¡°By the way, Zen will be really pissed.¡± ¡°Hmm . . .¡± I had thought it wasn¡¯t that important, but looking at the guests who came to the wedding, my thoughts changed. Indeed, marrying a ¡®Duke¡¯ was a bit different than the past marriage. When I finally realized that this situation was more dangerous than I had initially anticipated, Bertin¡¯s words pierced me even more. I was now beginning to worry about Zen¡¯s reaction. ¡°For now, I just want to safely finish today¡¯s banquet before returning home.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll escort you, Ladies.¡± He courteously lowered his body while showing a gentle yet polite smile, then stood behind the two of us. When we entered the banquet hall, I felt attention gathering at my back. I turned my head to avoid the ladies¡¯ shocked bunny eyes and met Orion¡¯s eyes instead. they were even wider than those of the young ladies. Did something happen? Why were his eyes that wet? Orion¡¯s eyes were filled with moistness. Chapter 19 ¡°Then, I shall take my leave here.¡± Bertin, who had escorted us to the front of the banquet, quickly left after bowing politely. The young ladies who were stealing glances at us with envious gazes, one by one started to trail their gazes on Bertin. Raynia laughed as she watched all those gorgeous dresses shuffle around the banquet hall. ¡°What shallow women!¡± ¡°And yet you only look at money.¡± She shook her head with a serious expression. ¡°Money has no difference inside and outside. Only if there¡¯s no counterfeiting, of course.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I wondered who had made my friend become like this. When I was looking with a concerned gaze at my best friend, who was filled with distrust towards humans, I saw Orion approaching us. There was an exotic looking knight by his side that I hadn¡¯t seen before. The man with slightly dark skin and dark grey hair was a rare-to-see looker here. His gentle brown eyes were on me. When I looked at him, Orion introduced the knight who was standing beside himself. ¡°This is Bayhan Rune. He is the vice-captain of our Dukedom¡¯s knight order. As you can see, he is from the desert.¡± ¡°I am Marianne Button.¡± ¡°Bayhan Rune.¡± Right when I was about to introduce Raynia¡ª who had been scanning Sir Rune up and down¡ª Orion spoke first with a determined expression. ¡°As you already know, the wedding has ended and the reception has begun.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°It means became an official couple through marriage.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Now, the Miller surname. Ahem. Aren¡¯t you supposed to use it?¡± I blinked my eyes at his fake cough and words. Marianne Miller. So, that was the reason. It seems as though he was hoping that I would introduce myself in that manner. Mother had been recognized as Duchess by the imperial messenger. So her daughter, me, was naturally recognized as a member of the duke family. Well . . . I¡¯d like it if he put a subject before the married words he said before. For those who didn¡¯t know, his sentence had a nuance that would cause misunderstandings¡ª as though it was me who got married to him. When the one got married was my mother and the Duke. ¡°Yes, I am Marianne Miller.¡± The feeling of saying an unfamiliar family name was strange. The last name Button was created by my mother just before she announced her name as an actor. There were times where her family name changed through marriage, but it always changed back to ¡®Button¡¯. And, until now, I had never changed my last name. Precisely, it was because there had been no occurrence for me to introduce my changed last name to anyone. I introduced Rany while trying to shake off the unfamiliar feeling. ¡°This one is my friend. She is Raynia Rocke.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Young Duke Miller. I am Raynia Rocke.¡± Looking at Raynia¡¯s polite greetings, it seemed that the amount of gold that her father had spent was not in vain. The problem is that she would usually grab other young noble ladies¡¯ hair, regardless of her manners and her acting skills. Orion nodded in response to Raynia¡¯s greeting. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the Rocke family. Aren¡¯t they the ones who paved the way for trade with the East Continent?¡± ¡°These days, we¡¯ve been focusing more on domestic business.¡± Raynia let out a smile. ¡°Yes, I hope you¡¯ll get along with my sister in the future.¡± ¡°Oh my, she is my friend.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Was it my feeling that there was emphasis being placed in strange places in their conversation? I could see Sir Rune to the side, turning his head while holding in his laughter. Among the two who were having something of a staring contest¡ª as if fireworks sparked from their eyes¡ª Orion was the one to surrender first. I poked Raynia who was happy for winning the staring contest with the Young Duke, then Orion spoke to me once more. ¡°By the way, your mother said she needed a few days to pack up and move to the residence. So, Marianne, do you perhaps need any manpower?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°If you need, I can send a few maids from the . . .¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Even so, isn¡¯t this about moving your residence? And there would be your stuff too.¡± ¡°Why would I have to organize my stuff?¡± Orion hesitated for a moment. He opened his eyes widely and looked at me before carefully asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you need your stuff to live in the Duke¡¯s residence? Have you been living so humbly?¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t have any plans to live in the Duke¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°. . .¡± His shocked eyes met with mine. Wait, wasn¡¯t I the one who was supposed to be in shock? Why was he the one who wore an expression as if something unbelievable had happened? ¡°I have an academy dormitory. I¡¯m going to stay there, starting next semester.¡± ¡°I, I can¡¯t believe that . . .¡± He stumbled. His complexion paled to the point that I wondered if he had any chronic disease. Raynia slightly scrutinized through such Orion and didn¡¯t hide the sardonic gleam in her gaze. Because of my disrespectful friend, I was rather sorry. And I still haven¡¯t had a chance to bring up the broken crystal ball. He barely calmed down and asked me. ¡°Mmm, Marianne.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°We¡¯re a family now. Shouldn¡¯t we spend time together in order to become closer to each other?¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right.¡± Though divorce had always come before I could even become a proper family member. Thanks to the experience I had while living as my mother¡¯s daughter, I knew that not opening my heart from the very first time would be the best way for me to feel less pain. He is someone who never knew my mom, so he still retains such a fantasy. Chapter 20 Instead of shattering his dream, I made an excuse. ¡°Because I need to focus on my studies, I want to stay in the dormitory.¡± ¡°In this world, there are things that are more important than studying.¡± ¡°But as of right now, studying is important.¡± He looked at me with a gloomy expression. I stepped back after looking at his sad eyes, eyes that would make others misunderstand. ¡°I have hired thirty new workers in the Duchy for you and your mother.¡± ¡°My God.¡± Why did you do that? If you had told me in advance, I would have insisted you not do that. The Miller family was closed about their information in comparison to their quick handling of situations. Sir Rune murmured beside Orion, ¡°Many of them will lose their jobs and will be driven to the streets.¡± ¡°Co-come to think of it, during the interviews I believe I heard that some of the maids had given up on their studies in order to raise their younger siblings.¡± I didn¡¯t want to ask why the Young Duke had personally interviewed the maids. However, I could not help but flinch at the thought of the innocent, young breadwinners being driven to the streets. Raynia spoke, fanning herself with a relaxed face as she did so. ¡°Give me a list of those you plan to evict. Our guild shall hire them and even care for their younger siblings¡¯ studies.¡± I knew that this wasn¡¯t a proper time to say something like this, but I was struck by her imposing words. ¡°Raynia, so cool¡­.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± As expected, there were many things money could do. When I said that she was cool, Raynia¡¯s back straightened a bit. However, Orion, who was in front of me, his eyes became moist again. It seemed like my new brother had a severe syndrome regarding the moisture of his eyes. * * * On the way home after parting ways with Orion, who had promised to meet next time, Raynia told me, ¡°From what I can see, you should put yourself together.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll be bewitched and taken to the Duchy anyway.¡± I believed that, if I refused him a few times, he would let me go. I wondered why those people were so passionate in holding me back. Raynia refused a sleepover, and the house I came back to was a house with an atmosphere that had become quite strange. Dana, who had approached me carefully, pointed out, ¡°Laura had an accident. She broke the trophy cherished by Madam.¡± My hand shook. ¡°Which one? Is it the lifetime best opera award from the salon?¡± ¡°Yes . . .¡± If it had been a luxurious item, we could just buy a new one no matter the cost. My mother was a fairly generous owner. However, even her usually generous self had a few sensitive points. It was items that acted as tokens of recognition for her status as a ¡®performer¡¯ or ¡®artist¡¯. I nodded to the anxious maids. ¡°I¡¯ll try to talk to her.¡± ¡°My Lady, also . . . Madam is a little drunk.¡± Was that the reason that she returned from the banquet early? As I opened the door and entered, the room was filled with the sweet yet bitter aroma of liquor. Her two hands held a luxurious wine bottle and glass respectively. Perhaps it was because of the alcohol that reddened her cheeks, she looked even more elegant. Her humming, for her own pleasure and no one else, scattered beautifully in the air. My mother, sitting across the bed while flapping her feet, looked at me and smiled. The defenseless smile was crystal clear and beautiful. ¡°You came?¡± ¡°Yeah. How much did you drink?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I feel so good.¡± She smiled faintly. When I reached for the hair that was clinging to her innocent face, she meekly handed over the glass and the bottle. ¡°There are a lot of people who came today.¡± ¡°Right. And you find it a bit annoying.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as Mom enjoys it. This is your wedding. You like it, don¡¯t you? Boisterous things.¡± My mother¡¯s personality, one which hated being left alone and loved to fill her life with noise, was still hard for me to digest. Nor could I understand it. Even so, when I felt her joy, it was enough for me to just soak in her happiness. Was there anything to dislike when someone I love was happy? She laughed at my words then fell onto the bed. Then she murmured, ¡°This time is the last.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°This time is the end.¡± At her grin and murmur, I froze for a moment. Lying on a bed in a dark room, she soon began to breathe like a child, as if falling asleep. ¡°One more time . . .¡± But she was someone who never spoke of the ending. I was a bit shocked when she held ¡®last¡¯ in her mouth. The serious faced Duke crossed my mind. No doubt that this wedding was a bit different than any of the others. But I didn¡¯t know whether it was because her partner¡¯s position was amongst high nobility or because Mother¡¯s thought process had changed. I wondered whether the Duke would really be her last. I tried to rid myself of my curiosity by tucking her fully sleeping form in a blanket. Would there be any meaning if I asked her? She was someone who changed her mind anytime. By tomorrow morning, she would have been too distracted by the hangover anyway. She may not even remember her words because she was drunk. I reached out and caressed my mother¡¯s face once, before leaving the room. I could see the luggage piled up in the hallway, ready for moving. ¡°Because you two will become members of the Miller family.¡± Orion Miller¡¯s words ran through my head. Is this a new kind of curse? A chill crawled up my spine. Chapter 21 When morning came, there was a line of carriages full of luggage in front of the mansion. Mother asked for the last time, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to come with me?¡± ¡°Yes, I prefer the dormitory.¡± I just wanted to stop being involved with the Miller family. Especially with Orion Miller. My mother hummed in response to my words while looking at me. Then she lightly tapped my forehead. ¡°Whose daughter is this smart?¡± I unconsciously was about to say have a safe trip, but I stopped. Whether she remembered it or not, for someone who was determined that this will be the last, rather than having a safe trip . . . ¡°Have a harmonious relationship.¡± And it would be better if she didn¡¯t fight with the Duke and his son, and got along with them. ¡°Girl, you don¡¯t have to see me off. It¡¯s right next to this place anyways.¡± I smiled faintly at her words. ¡°Call me if anything happens.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As though she were going on her occasional erratic journeys, Mother left the mansion. *** The lingering feeling of parting was not long. It was because, rather than Mother¡¯s relocation to the close Duke¡¯s house, the examination for advancement was more important in my eyes. ¡°You managed to meet the requirements for advancement to senior student.¡± The professor who was examining my application, stared at me. ¡°As you already know, it means you have the right to take the exam, but there is no guarantee that you can advance.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Your grades are not that high compared to other candidates for advancement.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°But, you¡¯re fine with this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He stared at me intently and once again checked my transcript. His eyebrows twitched. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this for a while. Have you perhaps adjusted your scores in this manner purposefully?¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Your scores are the exact lowest scores for qualification. I can hardly believe that all of the subjects are at a B minus.¡± He passed my report card toward me. Looking at the same scores as if it were taken by machine, I silently shrugged my shoulders. Was I too obvious? Instead of doing my best and garnering unwanted attention, this was more comfortable for me. There was no need for me to fiercely fight for the top rank and there was no need for me to struggle in the lower ranks. The professor continued his questioning, as though he hadn¡¯t been waiting for my answer. ¡°The reason you want early advancement?¡± ¡°I want to quickly get a job.¡± He nodded at my answer as he scribbled it down in a memo. Not long after, a letter of recommendation with a few formal words was in my hand. I was on my way out of the hallway after the consultation. My shoulder bumped into someone who was walking from the other side, and the documents in my hands fluttered to the ground. Then, just when I expressed my gratitude to the person who picked up my documents . . . ¡°The land of death.¡± When I turned my head toward the faint voice, I saw a familiar face. He, who was staring at the document intently, greeted me with a smile. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Even though we were in the same class, he was someone who I had never spoken to before all year round. He smiled in a friendly manner and picked up the remaining documents. ¡°So, you¡¯re taking the exam for advancement.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I also decided to take the advancement exam this time.¡± ¡°I heard about that.¡± Trevor Beryl¡¯s eyes sparkled in an instant. Instead of walking away and leaving me be, he spoke again. ¡°I was thinking of doing research on the same topic.¡± ¡°Ah, really?¡± It was unexpected. I thought he would choose a more popular and more comfortable topic. As one of the best talents, he had never missed the top spots since freshman year with his outstanding scores. Rumor said that he was not only supported by Count Amber, but would soon be taken in as an adopted son by said count. On top of that, because of his outstanding looks, there were quite a few female students who would follow him. I could feel the gazes of people who passed through this hallway directed at us. ¡°Then we can be good rivals for each other.¡± He reached out his hand, smiling widely. Good rivals. Actually, I was more taken aback by the fact that he remembered my name. ¡°Thank you. For phrasing it like that. Let¡¯s aim for a good result.¡± He smiled brightly at my response. I slightly avoided his gaze. Unpleasant feelings were somehow creeping up. Then . . . It was right when I was about to walk past him first. From the far away hallway, I heard someone¡¯s hurried footsteps. There were not many people who could make such a fuss in the hallways of this academy, tight with its rules as it was. My best friend, who often played an active part in the center of uproars and noises, was running vigorously. ¡°Rany, don¡¯t run in your uniform¡­.¡± She never listened to me even though I had said it dozens of times, but Rany abruptly stopped at my words. ¡°It¡¯s very awesome!¡± Her hands were somewhat violent as she shook my shoulders. ¡°There¡¯s a carriage in front of the school gate.¡± ¡°So?¡± Around half of the academy¡¯s students used carriages to travel school. It was not a strange thing, nor a problem. She shook her head, her voice excited. ¡°It¡¯s not an ordinary carriage.¡± Rany suddenly lowered her voice and began to whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the other kids, but it can¡¯t deceive my eyes.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Power was used to camouflage it, but in the end it isn¡¯t an ordinary carriage at all.¡± She narrowed her eyes, looking around as though she were in guard. ¡°It¡¯s camouflaged as ordinary, but it¡¯s a carriage made of enchanted ebony wood. It is made of the best wood planted with mana for a long lasting use. Look at that! The color is different.¡± At the end of where her fingertip pointed, I saw a carriage with a familiar exterior. ¡°Look at that carriage¡¯s horses. In any race track, those types of well-bred horses are very rare.¡± Even today, the two excellent horses with exceptionally sturdy leg muscles were stomping their feet as though they were dissatisfied. Chapter 22 Rany touched her chin and went into full-scale scrutinizing and reasoning. ¡°Look at that coachman. Seeing that his shoulders are that wide, all can see that he is not an ordinary coachman.¡± ¡°. . .¡± The coachman was looking around his surroundings. ¡°I think there are some people spying on this academy. I should report this right away.¡± Even before hearing my words, she ran somewhere with fiery eyes. I looked absentmindedly at my friend who was running once again, then I looked at the carriage in front of the gate once. I didn¡¯t know where she went to report this, but I had no desire to board that carriage. ¡°For now, let¡¯s go back home.¡± Since I was about to take the advancement exam, I thought I should avoid the disturbance as much as possible, but someone blocked me on my way to the back gate. The man who was waving his hand to me was a knight of the Miller family. He had been introduced to me by Orion before. ¡°. . .¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to invite My Lady to a light tea time.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this not an invitation but a half-kidnapping?¡± ¡°I have no other choice. Even though we¡¯ve called you through the crystal ball, there was no answer. If we sent an invitation, it would be broadcasted. Orion has been waiting for My Lady for a long time.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I sighed, slowly nodding. I walked behind him at almost a snail¡¯s pace in order to avoid the guards who were looking at me with curious eyes. I wanted to study for the exam . . . From my mother who had remarried just before the exam, to the new brother who begged me to drink tea. It felt like everyone around me had decided to ruin my exam studies. *** Raynia Rocke ran through the corridor as fast as she could, then opened wide a black door that wasn¡¯t very noticable. The eyes of Zenin Arcadia, disturbed by the uninvited guests, were radiating killing intent. ¡°Won¡¯t you go?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better wake up, kid.¡± She made a path by walking in large strides and kicking the things that were scattered in disorder. She took a seat regardless of the room¡¯s owner¡¯s mood, then asked with a serious face. ¡°Is it a difficult feat to use ebony wood as a carriage material then apply color retention magic on it and even maintain it?¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Tell me. Hurry.¡± Zenin answered with a sigh, knowing that she wouldn¡¯t leave without an answer. ¡°If the mage isn¡¯t riding the carriage, the person who handled the magic should be at the level of an intermediate mage to maintain it.¡± Raynia rolled her eyes as if she was thinking about something. Then an expression of realization flashed across her serious face. She nodded her head with a short exclamation, ¡°So that¡¯s why Marianne¡¯s expression became strange like that.¡± As soon as the word ¡®Marianne¡¯ came out, Zenin¡¯s head turned. Raynia shook her head at the green eyes that were staring at her. ¡°Forget it. Since I¡¯ve found out who¡¯s the owner, there¡¯s nothing going wrong. He¡¯s originally weird, anyway.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Marianne?¡± ¡°Are your ears pricked to Marianne¡¯s news at all times?¡± Raynia clicked her tongue. She, who was scowling Zenin with displeased eyes, spoke. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It is just because of the son of Madam Titi¡¯s current marriage partner.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the connection between that and the carriage?¡± ¡°He rode the eccentric carriage I just told you about and took her.¡± The closed windows that made the room dark, all opened at once. Scanning the empty front gate, his green eyes darkened. Raynia folded her arms. ¡°It¡¯s a bit worrying, but I¡¯m sure Marianne will take care of it. The other person had just become her fami . . . Hey!¡± She suddenly stopped her words. Zenin¡¯s mouth was moving incessantly and chanting a spell. Raynia propped her forehead along with a sigh. ¡°Did you perhaps put a location tracker magic on her again?¡± ¡°So it¡¯s the top floor in Daily Coffee House.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re crazy! If you go there and make a fuss . . .¡± Raynia shook her head while sighing when she looked at the absurd Zen who left right away without a word. Then she expressed her condolences in advance for Marianne, who would be the one to suffer between her eccentric friends and her eccentric new brother. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. It is because I have no chance to stop him.¡± Before she could complete her murmur of excuses, someone suddenly opened the door. Raynia flinched since she knew that it was rare for people to come here, then her expression hardened when she glimpsed silver hair between the opened doors. Bertin looked at the lone figure in Zenin¡¯s room and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Oh, my.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t know you were here.¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing? This isn¡¯t even my room.¡± Raynia spoke sullenly when she saw Bertin¡¯s habitual smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine anyway. There¡¯s something for you to do.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Bertin¡¯s head tilted in wonder. She explained the situation quickly and concisely, ¡°Zen saw Young Duke Miller come pick Marianne up. Then he became enraged and chased them.¡± ¡°Zen did?¡± ¡°Now go and do something about it.¡± Bertin smiled bitterly at her natural imperative personality. ¡°I can¡¯t refuse this, can I?¡± ¡°You can. If you can handle the consequences.¡± ¡°. . . I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°Top floor of Coffee House.¡± Bertin nodded and left the room. Raynia, who was left alone in the dark room, muttered in a serious tone, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t like Orion Miller, the carriage is just my taste.¡± She was wondering whether she should spend her money crazily on a carriage just like this one. ¡°Should I have one made?¡± If Marianne had heard about this, she would have been absolutely exasperated. Chapter 23 I sat with Orion in a private room at the cafe¡¯s top floor. After receiving the menu, I could see his eyes darting back and forth between orange juice and chocolate pudding. So he likes sweet things. It looked like his taste in food and drinks was the same as Rany¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ll have a black coffee.¡± The menu he ordered after much consideration was completely different from where his eyes were. Without thinking, I pointed straight to the end of the menu. ¡°Please give me orange juice.¡± ¡°So you like orange juice.¡± But I was just thinking that he ordered wrong and that we needed to change our drinks. Orion nodded and spoke seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Why would you remember that? I decided that I wouldn¡¯t ask him anything anymore. It was kind of scary since I always heard an unexpected answer no matter what I asked him. For me, it was a much more possible scenario for him to grab my head then take an issue on my mother¡¯s profligacy and my origin. I don¡¯t know why he keeps looking at me with wet eyes. For some reason, I had to suffer from a sense of guilt and puzzlement whenever I received that look. ¡°Is it usually time for you to leave school by now?¡± ¡°No. These days, I¡¯m studying separately for the advancement exam, so I tend to stay a little longer for self-studying. I just came out a little earlier today.¡± ¡°What about your relationship with your friends? Did you make many friends while attending the academy?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve seen her before. Raynia Rocke. She¡¯s my friend.¡± He flinched for a moment then looked at me and asked back carefully. ¡°The other friends?¡± ¡°There are other friends, but I¡¯m closest to her.¡± I couldn¡¯t grasp what his intention was with this question at all. No matter how careful the Ducal Family was, was it to the point of investigating the friendship relationship of the marriage partner¡¯s daughter in her academy? ¡°At your age, it¡¯s good to have a good friendship.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I heard you were preparing for the advancement exam.¡± I nodded at the statement. ¡°I know of a genius who advanced to senior student at once, then transferred from a public academy to the imperial academy. If you want private tutoring . . .¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. In the first place, studying should be done by one¡¯s power.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. I think that is an amazing mindset. But, it is not bad to get private tutoring!¡± Now I realized the reason he came looking for me like this and asked for a one on one talk. So you won¡¯t just stand by even if I don¡¯t possess a single drop of blood from the Duke. I wondered if I had to show a definite result because I carried the Ducal family name. As I felt the pressure of the exam results intensifying, I nodded and pushed the fresh orange juice in front of me to Orion. ¡°Seems like I should do my best and show a good result. For now, I¡¯ll try hard without a private tutor.¡± When I passed over the juice then took the bag by my side, he looked at me with a flustered expression. ¡°Huh? Where are you going?¡± ¡°Studying. To get an excellent result, of course I should strive for studying only.¡± ¡°. . . !¡± ¡°Thank you for your advice.¡± I wasn¡¯t a type that hung on grades, but if need be, I could do it. When I said that there was no need to make any more appointments like this, Orion¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°But, I mean grades aren¡¯t everything in a student¡¯s . . .¡± He was about to stand up from his seat while arguing in a hurry. Suddenly a strong wave of mana could be felt. When I turned my head, the familiar form of a green magic circle was being drawn. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me . . .¡± At the same time when the figure in an ash gray robe appeared, Orion¡¯s face stiffened before he stood in front of me and pushed me back. ¡°Marianne, stay behind me. It is a mage.¡± ¡°I know.¡± That mage was a mage I knew. Orion pulled his sword with an anxious face. Then he murmured seriously. ¡°So you try to attack when there¡¯s no guard. Although, I don¡¯t know about your power, I . . .¡± ¡°Hmm, Sir Young Duke.¡± Before I could even explain anything, Zen, who had finished his teleportation, glared at Orion who was protecting me. ¡°I will let you live if you safely hand me the girl behind you.¡± Zen spoke grimly in a cracked voice. It seemed like he just woke up from sleep or his throat wasn¡¯t fully relaxed since he came after lying down, but that only made it more eccentric. ¡°Not a chance! Do you think I¡¯ll hand her over to you? I don¡¯t know where you come from but I¡¯ll make you tell me the truth about the mastermind and all people involved in this.¡± Ah. A lamentation came out of nowhere. They were playing as main characters of comedy plays with different genres. Zen was the hero of justice who came to save the kidnapped girl, while Orion was the hero of justice who convicted the criminal who came to kidnap the girl. How¡¯s the play supposed to work if both of you are heroes? To break through this situation, I tiptoed and waved at my somewhat aggressive friend. ¡°Zen, don¡¯t prepare to chant the spell. This person is my new brother.¡± ¡°Tha-that¡¯s right. I am Marianne¡¯s brother.¡± Orion¡¯s voice trembled slightly after I finished my words. It must be just my feeling that his voice is somewhat happy, right? Unfortunately, Zen glared at Orion after glancing at me with an unconvinced look. ¡°I know. He is the pervert you talked about that stared at people with his extraordinary eyes.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°. . .¡± Right at that moment, Orion looked back at me as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard. Just in time, the door swung open, then Bertin and Sir Rune rushed in. The other two people who had heard Zen¡¯s words also began to stare intently at me. Chapter 24 As Orion¡¯s sparkling blue eyes dimmed, I quickly denied, ¡°No. When did I say that!¡± ¡°You said that to me when you just got back from seeing him for the first time. That day you met that bastard, and you borrowed my money to buy a new lunch because you couldn¡¯t eat properly.¡± ¡°It was just because I was nervous. When did I say he¡¯s a pervert?!¡± Then, when Orion¡¯s face filled with relief that I never called him a pervert, Zen answered with a serious face. ¡°No. Now that I see him, he is like a pervert.¡± ¡°Please stop saying this nonsense!¡± What kind of nerve does he have that he dares call the Young Duke of the empire a ¡®pervert¡¯? This situation was as chaotic and confusing as Orion¡¯s confused eyes. I tried my best to defend myself in the midst of all those glances. ¡°I only said that he was a bit peculiar and hard to understand, I never said he¡¯s a pervert!¡± ¡°. . .¡± When I felt Orion¡¯s eyes start to wet again, strangely, I broke into a cold sweat. At the same time, Zen looked at Sir Rune who was standing in the doorway. I didn¡¯t know why, but Bertin and Sir Rune had already pulled their swords. A spark flashed in Zen¡¯s eyes when he looked at Sir Rune who was holding a sharp sword. ¡°I see that you also have a gang on the stand-by!¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t!¡± And one of them was actually our ¡®gang member¡¯. I felt frustrated at Zen because he had lost his rationality to the point where he couldn¡¯t even recognize his own friend. Let alone stopping this situation, Bertin was rolling his eyes at the doorway. In the end . . . Bang! I slapped the table next to me, hard. ¡°Everyone! Throw down the weapon you hold in your hands, and stop casting the spell! Right now!¡± I really hated to speak in a loud voice, hated to give orders, and hated to ask anything of anyone. ¡°Everyone, throw away what you have in your hands and display your palms!¡± I felt tormented because, again and again, I was forced to speak up and do the very thing that I detested doing. At my order, not only Orion but also Bertin and Sir Rune quietly put down their swords and slowly raised their hands. The cafe¡¯s clerk, who was hiding at the counter, also put down the serving tray he was holding and raised his hands together. ¡°. . .¡± Everyone opened their eyes wide and looked at me, but all I felt was indescribable tiredness. *** In this deep silence, we were all gazing at the floor. Even the clerk who was serving couldn¡¯t make eye contact, as though he was feeling ashamed of being unable to maintain his usual professional appearance. ¡°. . .¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said ¡®no¡¯, didn¡¯t I?¡± Zen glared at me to death. Even in this kind of situation, Orion stood by me, which I felt sorry as well as thankful for. ¡°When we say something, it can be twisted. It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t get angry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This happened because I decided to explain to him later even though I know he is very hot-tempered . . .¡± ¡°Such a thing could happen. It¡¯s no wonder.¡± I saw Sir Rune who was on the side turned his head to hold his laugh. I gave a questioning look at Bertin, who came barged in here with Sir Rune. As if he felt my gaze, he drew a bitter smile. ¡°Rany asked me to stop Zen so you won¡¯t get through difficulty because he was definitely going to go berserk.¡± ¡°Aha!¡± I appreciated it, but I didn¡¯t think he had been much help in sorting out this mess. Orion, who had politely greeted Bertin, asked as if he was curious, ¡°Seems like the two of you weren¡¯t introduced to each other for the first time at the ceremony?¡± ¡°We are classmates at the academy, but we also had known each other before through Zen.¡± ¡°Because he is very famous, I asked him to pretend to not know me in a crowded place.¡± Orion nodded as if he was finally convinced. Once again, the awkward silence surrounded us. I wondered if this was because everyone had a common embarrassing point, which was that they had been about to kill each other just a moment ago. ¡°. . .¡± Everyone was staring vacantly, not knowing how to deal with this situation. In the midst of that, Sir Rune, who seemed to be the most reasonable, stepped up. ¡°For now, I think it is enough for us to know each other so how about we split up?¡± ¡°I would like that.¡± As I immediately answered, Zen¡¯s response was to stare at me without words. Orion flinched at ¡®split up¡¯, but when he looked at me and saw that I was exhausted, he nodded with a rather depressed expression. ¡°When this exam ends, I¡¯ll come visit you at the Duke¡¯s house.¡± If I came and brought good results, won¡¯t Orion be relieved and leave me alone? Orion nodded with a very happy expression. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Only after he left the cafe did Zen speak ¡°So he¡¯s not a pervert.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you so.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true that he¡¯s weird.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I shut my mouth tightly because I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say no to that. Bertin took out the communication crystal that was vibrating crazily from his chest pocket. ¡°Seems like the situation is sorted out here, but . . . Ever since a while ago, Rany has been calling. What should we do?¡± I, Zen, and even Bertin, looked at the crystal that was vibrating like an earthquake without saying even a single word. ¡°How about we pretend to not know until tomorrow and say the crystal was left somewhere?¡± I really wanted to rest for today. I was completely drained. Chapter 25 The misunderstanding between my new brother and my friend had been resolved, but my advancement exam was still weighing on my mind. Raynia tilted her head as she looked at me. I was nervous for the written test, something that I would never normally feel. ¡°You can just do it like you always do.¡± ¡°I wish, but the situation has changed a little.¡± After all, the first test¡ª the written test¡ª was only an evaluation test, so there would be no problem as long as I passed with the minimum score. Nevertheless, seeing the sincerity and attention that Orion had been giving to me, I thought it wouldn¡¯t be ideal if I only scored the minimum requirements. ¡°As expected, the Ducal family is different from others.¡± Rany grimaced. ¡°How funny. He¡¯d better worry about his own grades.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already perfect.¡± I already knew that without even needing to find out. He had received awards directly from the Imperial family. Furthermore, after graduating early, he had directly risen to the position of knight captain. ¡°What¡¯s so impressive about that? Just because his grades are excellent¡ª¡± ¡°Not only his grades.¡± No, his family as well as his appearance were all excellent. As if her pride was hurt because of my words, Rany gritted her teeth. ¡°Just wait. The Ducal family? I¡¯ll buy it with money someday.¡± ¡°Your ambition is excellent.¡± I left my close friend¡ª who was determined to buy the ducal family with money¡ª and focused on the written test. Fortunately, the first written test was not all that difficult. Despite the broad range of topics, it was easy enough so long as one understood the basics. When I exited the place designated for the exam, I spotted a familiar figure waving at me. Trevor Beryl didn¡¯t only flash me a friendly smile, but also drew closer and initiated a conversation with me. ¡°How was your exam?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t as difficult as I had anticipated. I¡¯ll bet that it was even easier for you.¡± Actually, I wanted to quickly leave, but it seemed as though he still had something he wanted to say. ¡°I said before that your research topic overlapped with mine. Remember?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Trevor gazed at me. ¡°As you already know, the second round is a test where you have to study focused on your selected topic.¡± Perhaps he had read the tedium in my eyes. He finally broached the topic of his main intention. ¡°I was wondering if you wanted to study together.¡± ¡°About the topic?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve collected quite a number of materials.¡± It was a too-friendly offer. He was a person with good manners, but I believed that there was no reason for him to help me this actively. There was practically no contact between the two of us and we rarely even spoke in the academy. Does he perhaps know about me being Madam Tatiana¡¯s daughter? If he had already known about me becoming the duke¡¯s foster daughter, I could understand his behavior. I blinked, then answered carefully. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. I still haven¡¯t decided the direction of the topic.¡± ¡°About that, I also can advise¡ª¡± Before he could finish speaking, the door opened with a bang. I brightened at the familiar face. ¡°Sorry. My friend is here.¡± After nodding to Trevor, I grabbed Raynia¡¯s hand and left. I felt a strange gaze boring into my back. ¡°Rany.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Would it be possible for an academy student to know my real, full identity?¡± ¡°They will never know.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve already taken care of it. Even the professors will find it difficult to dig up any information.¡± I relaxed a little at her confident reassurance. She, who had spoken with such confidence, abruptly halted. ¡°But they can realize it through another reason.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± As I turned my head to the direction where Rany¡¯s gaze was directed at, I could see a familiar carriage waiting in front of the big gate. ¡°. . .¡± It was the black carriage with the horses that were still not liberated. Raynia spoke seriously. ¡°That is not something that I can prevent.¡± ¡°. . . I see.¡± Its presence was too apparent to ignore. I left Raynia with a regretful face and walked to the carriage. I swallowed a sigh and boarded the carriage. There, instead of my new brother with his blue eyes, I saw a knight with gentle brown eyes. ¡°Sir Rune?¡± ¡°Long time no see, my Lady.¡± He smiled refreshingly before reaching out naturally and taking my bag. ¡°Did you complete your exam well?¡± ¡°Did you also know that the exam was today?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Looking at him absentmindedly, I could feel the greatness of the Duchy¡¯s management and supervision. I wondered if my grades were something very important to the Duchy. Would my mother be reprimanded if my exam grades were poor? And she wasn¡¯t someone who would keep quiet in such a situation. Maybe she would grasp the Duke¡¯s hair and yank it. I was chilled to the point that goosebumps rose on my skin from the situation I had imagined in my head. ¡°I heard that you have chosen the land of death as your topic.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°If it¡¯s okay with you, I hope this will be a help. There are a lot of materials in the Duchy¡¯s library.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really being serious with my grades . . .¡± ¡°Ah. Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean that you absolutely must attain good grades. You can say that this is but a simple favor.¡± I interpreted his words differently in my head. If you don¡¯t reciprocate this favor and ruin your exam, you will be on your own. He smiled to the point where his eyes became crescents. ¡°This is only an offer in hopes that my Lady will be successful.¡± I eventually nodded quietly. * * * Chapter 26 The carriage passed through a big gate. There were guards with sharp eyes and straight postures protecting both sides of the gate. ¡°Because Orion is absent, you can be at ease.¡± Right when Sir Rune finished his words, the carriage stopped in front of a big building. The imposing building that would be believable if called a noble mansion was in fact the Duchy¡¯s library. Sir Rune offered me his arm after exiting the carriage. As I took his hand and stepped down, the attendant who was on duty politely bowed and greeted me. ¡°I will be your guide inside the library. The materials you need have already been prepared beforehand.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± My careful reply drew a smile from the attendant. He guided us to the prepared table inside the library. ¡°Woah . . .¡± On top of the table, all that I required was already prepared. In addition to the books, there were various types of writing instruments and parchments. There was nothing unavailable. ¡°Please tell me if there is more that you need.¡± ¡°Thanks, but I think this is enough.¡± I felt the burden gradually get bigger. All of this felt as though it wasn¡¯t meant for preparing me to merely pass the exam but for me to pass with outstanding results. Sir Rune glanced at me as I intently stared at the table before smiling. ¡°Do you feel thankful?¡± ¡°No. I feel a bit scared now.¡± The attendant who was walking out proudly, missed his step at that. Then Sir Rune muttered with a regretful expression, ¡°Oh my.¡± I quietly opened the book. I didn¡¯t know why, but since I stepped foot inside the Duchy, my instinct was urging me to quickly do my business and to leave as soon as possible. If I didn¡¯t do so, I felt as though an unwanted situation would definitely torment me. * * * Sir Rune, who I had thought would leave after guiding me, stayed and helped me organize the materials. He was not only well-educated, but also had a rich collection of empirical examples that were not in the material. Furthermore, he was excellent in teaching to the point where his every explanation was easily understood by me. He¡¯s really incredible. Seeing that even someone with the title of vice-captain of knight order was this outstanding, I could understand why they wanted a good exam result from me. ¡°Shall we rest for the moment?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°But sometimes, it is more efficient to take it easy.¡± ¡°It is because the exam is near, and I feel uncomfortable staying here.¡± I was planning to absorb everything I needed into my head quickly before leaving. Sir Rune opened his eyes wide, then smiled dejectedly. He shook his head while looking at me as though there was nothing he could do. ¡°It is so difficult to obtain good points from our young lady.¡± ¡°Points?¡± ¡°Because Orion was really down, I did this to earn a few good points, in hopes you would come to like us.¡± My writing paused at those unexpected words. ¡°Isn¡¯t the one who should be earning good points me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Because you already supported me this much, I should satisfy your expecta¡ª¡± Sir Rune said aha, and then laughed. He did so while covering his mouth and looking in another direction, then he looked at me with a gentle and understanding gaze. ¡°So my Lady is someone who would always pay back her favors.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Don¡¯t people normally do that if there¡¯s a motive behind the favors? I swallowed the answer that already had risen to my tongue and blinked my eyes. ¡°But your answer is wrong. The reason we tried this hard isn¡¯t because of your good grades.¡± His words only sounded more confusing. ¡°Our captain has been acting like a dead leaf these last few days.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°I think the reason for his behaviour is because he couldn¡¯t give a good enough impression to the young little sister that he had been waiting for.¡± I moved my eyes here and there, trying to remember. I never had thought of Orion badly. Was he still not over Zen¡¯s words¡ª a super pervert? However, I swore to God that that was not a title that I came up with. He looked at me and said softly. ¡°My only hope right now is for my Lady to give a friendly greeting to someone you meet at the end of this hallway.¡± ¡°A greeting?¡± ¡°If only paying the favor could relieve you, think of it as the price.¡± Somehow, the outside was already tinted with the sunset glow. When I took in the garden that was basked under the scarlet glow, Sir Rune carefully clasped my hand and helped me stand up. As though I were enchanted, I walked to the hallway he pointed to. With rushed steps, a maid with a flushed face bowed toward me. ¡°He- hello, my Lady!¡± Someone appeared behind her, greeting me in a loud voice. ¡°Hello, my Lady!¡± This time, it was a knight in a neat uniform. He was even wearing his insignia. Though I wondered at his greeting, I bowed my head. While I walked through this short hallway, I met a lot of people. Starting from maids with simple maid uniforms to the housemaid with an attire that made her appear to be at quite a high position. Then a chef who came out from working in the kitchen, a knight wearing an equestrian uniform as though he returned after riding a horse, an executive officer with documents clasped to his side . . . What is this, really? I wondered if people originally moved around the hallway this frequently in the Duchy. When I managed to pass the hallway and arrived at the garden with a fountain in it, I blinked upon spotting the blonde hair that shone from afar. ¡°My only hope right now is for my Lady to give a friendly greeting to someone you meet at the end of this hallway.¡± The voice of Sir Rune rang in my head. I agonized for a moment then took a breath and stepped closer to the fountain. ¡°Hello?¡± It was a time where the world was filled with scarlet light. Even the water in the fountain was tinted in the scarlet light that permeated throughout its surroundings. Even when this world was basked under the colors of a sunset, his hair maintained its glowing, golden light. Orion¡¯s blue eyes blinked. No matter the time or place, his appearance was always that of an ethereal image. And even more so at a time like this. Chapter 27 Orion looked very flustered. He couldn¡¯t hide the shaking of his pupils, as though he didn¡¯t know I was visiting the duchy. ¡°Are you on your way after finishing your duty?¡± ¡°Ah, that, that¡¯s right.¡± He stuttered in his answer then he carefully asked me. ¡°What made you come here?¡± I paused at his question, then answered truthfully. ¡°The exam. I came to use the material in the library for a moment.¡± I can¡¯t believe I just used the library without the owner knowing. Somehow, I felt as though I was caught doing something wrong. However, the one who brought me here was Sir Rune. Furthermore, I only know by now that Orion wasn¡¯t aware of this, so there¡¯s no way this is my fault. ¡°It is because of my advancement exam. Sir Rune said he would help me, so I visited the library for a while.¡± He nodded as if he had remembered, then his eyebrows went up. ¡°Ah, the exam. That¡¯s right. You said you take an exam, right? Wait, Sir Rune? Bayhan Rune?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He asked for absent because he was sick, but really this bas . . .¡± ¡°Bas . . . ?¡± At my question, Orion lowered his blazing eyes and closed his mouth. Looking at the creases line in his nose bridge, I reflexively apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have used the library without permission beforehand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can use it whenever and for whatever you need.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Excuse me, I don¡¯t want to do that. There was no reason for me to visit the Duchy without reason. I didn¡¯t know why, but he stared at me in desperation. ¡°There is room to stay over, although it¡¯s shabby as it might be. I have also employed a new chef.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t stay outside.¡± Even if the pressure of the exam was extreme, I didn¡¯t want to stay up all night and struggle alone in someone else¡¯s library. He became silent at my words, as if hesitating. Orion then glanced at the sky. As the sun had set and it was becoming dark, shadows fell around the area that glowed scarlet. Then, once again, he broke the awkwardness between us. ¡°Did you have dinner?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°If you want, how about having dinner then going back?¡± Every word of his was spoken with care. I felt strange when I saw that he was frozen from nervousness. I thought the one who should be nervous was me. I nodded as I remembered that Sir Rune told me to treat him in a friendly manner. And so, a smile bloomed on his mouth. We walked slowly, heading toward the dining room. ¡°The library is large and wonderful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you think so. It¡¯s nothing much, but my ancestors worked hard on it.¡± ¡°The mansion also looks fancy.¡± ¡°Again, I¡¯m really happy that you think so. The main house of the Duchy is even larger and fancier.¡± The conversation that showed off the Duchy¡¯s wealth continued. While we walked through the hallway, there were proud smiles on the face of every servant we met. I felt awkward, following Orion around the mansion. I never expected this kind of atmosphere. Didn¡¯t the high nobility in novels usually grow up fiercely and coldly due to family discord? A world where noble descent and pure blood was important and where survival was determined by their abilities¡ª a world with the law of the jungle. And I was nothing but an existence akin to a little stone that had rolled into this Duchy. To someone like me, the gazes given by all the people in this mansion were too warm and soft. I felt like I was the one lacking emotion here. I would have been more glad if they would treat me coldly and formally. In the distance, the voice of the very passionate chef could be heard. ¡°A grand dinner! The dish that ensures that you won¡¯t step a foot out of this mansion after taking a single bite!¡± ¡°. . .¡± The shouted words as though bringing this entire mansion to quake made me regret my decision to have dinner here. * * * The moment I entered the dining room, I had a hunch that something was wrong. The big candlelights in the middle of the table, rose petals scattered upon the floor, the shiny tablewares made of pure gold¡ª all that was waiting for us. They¡¯re dazzling. The thought was subconscious. I looked to my side. Orion was smiling proudly while Sir Rune avoided my gaze. ¡°. . .¡± I calmed myself down. Because I had said that I would have dinner, I had to take responsibility for my words. Hang in there. No matter what, let¡¯s try to finish this dinner nicely. As I shouldered the burden and embarrassment and seated myself on a chair, the dinner began. As expected, the dishes served by the chef flaunted fanciness that didn¡¯t lose to the sparkling tableware and the awkward petals. The dishes that the chef poured his heart and soul into had melted the moment it touched my tongue. When I was about to admire its taste, an exclusive piece of music under the command of the bandmaster was conducted next to us. Every time I raised my fork, the melody of the violin filled my ears. I can¡¯t believe this could be so much of a burden. If encumbering someone in this manner could be considered a talent, then this was pure talent. I tried my best to focus on eating. Eventually, I could feel the music had gradually toned down. As I raised my head, I saw Sir Rune wink before leaving the dining room along with the people who had played the instruments. In this place where the Duchy¡¯s servants left stealthily, only Orion and I stayed. The maid who was the last to leave closed the door softly. ¡°Actually, I . . .¡± As I began to speak, Orion turned his head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you care for me so much.¡± He paused in his movements. His blue eyes stared at me. Orion really was a wonderful person. Regardless if he was kind or not, he always overturned my expectations and surprised me. Perhaps that was why I always got carried away. Chapter 28 If it were the usual me, I would never have hastily said something from my heart. And yet, the words flowed out without thought. ¡°Until now, Mother¡¯s marriage has been her business alone. A union of the love between two people.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°That meant that, when the fate between Mother and her partners ended, their relationship with me would also naturally cease.¡± Therefore, I didn¡¯t take much interest in Mother¡¯s partners. Because I just needed to be polite and to keep to myself. However, Orion kept interacting with me. Saying that he was the one in front of me, as though imprinting his presence. Asking what I liked. Asking what I was thinking. And saying that he wanted to stay with me. All of that was very unfamiliar to me. ¡°In my eyes, I don¡¯t believe that the relationship between Madam and Father is the only thing that holds any weight¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Just as it wasn¡¯t my choice to become my father¡¯s son, neither was it a choice for you and me to become a family. Though we didn¡¯t become a family by choice, it has happened anyway. In that case, why not get to know each other?¡± I flinched at his unexpected common sense. Orion continued to speak. I felt that Orion with a serious expression was somehow unusual. Alien, even. ¡°That¡¯s why I believe that the relationships and ties bound through Father¡¯s remarriage will obviously be related to me as well.¡± As I became silent at his persuasive words, Orion¡¯s voice became faint. ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve seen you before.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°At the banquet celebrating His Majesty¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I remembered that time. Mother was ecstatic after receiving an invitation to a grand party after a long while, and her eyes sparkled brightly that day. Watching her scarlet hair swaying, I suddenly wanted to go to the banquet as well. And Mother gladly listened to my wish. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that.¡± It was the first time I wore a dress and ornaments, as well as makeup. I wore lace gloves on my little hands and placed a pink flower pin in my hair. That was my first party. Having her entrance while holding my hand, Mother sang more beautifully than any others on that hall stage. But, in my clear memory, there was no memory of me meeting with anyone. ¡°I remember the child who was clapping alone for Madam¡¯s singing. It was in the middle of a silence where everyone else was busy keeping up their appearances while watching that amazing performance.¡± ¡°My mother¡¯s stage performances are always illuminating, but that day was really awesome.¡± ¡°I was fascinated by the little girl who never cared about the gazes of others and ate every dish served and was busy running around to look at the hall.¡± He propped his chin as he recalled his memory. ¡°That¡¯s why I liked it.¡± The conversation suddenly turned to another direction. Suddenly? From ¡®fascinated¡¯ to ¡®liked¡¯? ¡°I found the way you enjoyed the party in your own way¡ª rather than what we had learned about manners during parties¡ª to be amazing.¡± ¡°That was only because I never learned any etiquette . . .¡± ¡°Even when we met, you had no expectations about me, nothing you wanted from me, and you never judged me in advance because of rumors alone.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m not someone who believes in rumors.¡± Rumors that flowed through one mouth to another could be so easily manipulated. A very trivial thing could become bigger, and it wasn¡¯t rare for something astounding to fade away in an instant. As a daughter of one who was luxuriant within many rumors, I knew how meaningless gossip was. He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m very comfortable with you.¡± The conversation continued naturally, and with ease. I also felt the atmosphere had become more comfortable than it had been when we started the dinner. Of course, I still thought of the Young Duke in front of me as someone who was difficult to understand. But, At the very least, he isn¡¯t just a strange person. A strange person who definitely had his own way of thinking. Perhaps because the long conversation had made him gain some confidence, Orion gave me a suggestion once again. ¡°That¡¯s why I think we can be more open to one another in the future.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t treat me formally because I¡¯m a Young Duke. If you tell me your troubles, I¡¯ll also try my best.¡± This time, I didn¡¯t reject him. I answered him seriously and sincerely. ¡°I feel burdened.¡± ¡°. . .¡± He went still at my honest words. At the same time, the maid who was serving the desserts also stiffened. As if Orion just managed to come back to his senses, he took a deep breath. ¡°What is burdening you?¡± ¡°I feel burdened with you contacting me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± One thing for sure, we were still walking on parallel roads. Roads that would never meet. Sir Rune, who had returned, looked at Orion who had appeared to lose his soul. Then at me, eating cake, before smiling bitterly. I think I made a mistake again. The deep silence continued on until I finished the rest of my studying. On my way home, the eyes of the servants who came out to send me off and even the guarding knights were moist. It seemed as though there was an eye disease going around in the Duchy. Chapter 29 It had been three days since I had begun visiting the Duchy in order to study for good grades. The library of the Duchy was a good space optimized for learning, but I could hardly concentrate. It was because of a certain someone with dazzling blond hair who had been wandering around for days. He should have known that he would always garner attention. His presence couldn¡¯t be hidden no matter what. I finally made a decision after being troubled by the owner of the golden hair, who busily wandered around me. That day, on the third day, I called his name. ¡°Orion.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Sticking his head out from behind the pillar, his eyes sparkled as if he had been waiting. I raised my hand and pointed to the bookshelf farthest from where I was. ¡°Could you please organize the bookshelf over there?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Organize the materials. The materials are out of order, so I kept getting confused.¡± Orion nodded his head before pausing. Then he asked while tilting his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t organizing the material the librarian¡¯s task?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then why are you asking me . . . ?¡± ¡°Because you look like you want to do something.¡± Orion closed his mouth. The librarian who had already been organizing the bookshelf in the distance covered his mouth. Sir Rune watched the scene leisurely as if he had already gotten used to it. ¡°Am I that disturbing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, but you can say it that way.¡± ¡°. . .¡± It was even more amazing that he hadn¡¯t known. With his wavering gaze as though he were shocked, he pointed to Sir Rune. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t Bayhan also there?¡± ¡°Sir Rune isn¡¯t disturbing.¡± He was more of a help. Orion stepped back with an angry face. His eyes, which were looking at the vice-captain who was his best friend and right-hand man, were filled with murderous intent. Although this wasn¡¯t a matter of winning or losing, he was wearing a very angry expression. It seemed as though he had a pretty strong desire to win. I don¡¯t need this kind of information. Every day, unnecessary information was accumulating. Despite that, the reason I kept visiting here was because the library was splendid, and Sir Rune¡¯s experience vast. The value of hearing real-life experiences that couldn¡¯t be absorbed through print and paper was beyond describing. Sir Rune approached me after Orion had turned around and bit his lips in anger before heading to the end of the bookshelf. ¡°Today is the last.¡± ¡°Yes, because tomorrow is the second round of the exam.¡± I smiled and nodded with mixed feelings. Eyeing Orion who was glancing at us both, Sir Rune pretended to help the librarian before asking me. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any intention to treat him more generously?¡± ¡°He said to be honest.¡± In terms of status and standing, my actions were indeed rude. Nevertheless, Orion never pointed that out to me. Sometimes, it was to the point of me forgetting the fact that he was a Young Duke. Sir Rune shrugged with regret. ¡°Now I have to find another excuse to invite you to the Duke.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that.¡± I grinned. If I entered the dormitory after I advanced, I would also have to leave my house. In addition, because my mother and Sir Duke left the Duchy to enjoy their honeymoon, I had no reason to visit this mansion. He smiled. ¡°Orion will be very sad.¡± ¡°We can meet again when the time comes.¡± Before I knew it, I could no longer see the grumbling Orion organizing the bookshelf. Maybe he went to see the knights in the drill hall. ¡°Now, then.¡± I organized the materials that had been spread out on the desk and held them in my arms. ¡°I think I have to go before Orion returns.¡± If I didn¡¯t go home quickly, I was sure that I would be held by Orion, his teary eyes expressing ¡°Want to have dinner first . . . ?¡±, ¡°Do you want some tea?¡±, ¡°There are also snacks¡±. Sir Rune, who looked softly at me, chuckled. ¡°Since you have an important exam tomorrow, I¡¯ll let you go for today.¡± ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡± When I arrived at the gate where the carriage stood by, I gave a formal goodbye to Sir Rune, who had followed me out to see me off. ¡°It was a short time, but thank you, Sir. You¡¯ve helped me a lot.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you before, My Lady? If you are thankful to me, I asked you to treat Orion nicely.¡± ¡°You two really are true friends.¡± Sir Rune smiled widely. I gazed up at him and spoke. ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t like me that much, right, Sir Rune?¡± He was always kind, but he never crossed the line. Our conversation was mostly about learning topics or talking about Orion. It meant that I had never looked into his private life in my conversation with him. ¡°So you were thinking like that.¡± He didn¡¯t deny that, while still smiling widely. I wasn¡¯t particularly upset because he being this respectful meant he respected me enough. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I made you feel that way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. That¡¯s why I am more comfortable with you, Sir.¡± He smiled bitterly. ¡°Oh God. If our captain hears that, he will annoy me again.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t talk about this, the young Duke won¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± He lowered his eyes and took a moment before moving his lips¡ªmuttering in a low voice. ¡°Being comfortable with me since you think I have no interest, that is a bit hurting my pride.¡± Then he bent over in a perfect posture that would only appear in the textbook and pulled my hand close to him. When I looked at him with a questioning gaze, he slowly closed his eyes as he brought the back of my hand to his lips. ¡°. . . !¡± The sensation of lips touching the back of my hand without gloves made me freeze in an instant¡ªI couldn¡¯t say anything. Chapter 30 He raised up his head as he glanced at me, who was flustered. As I quickly pulled out my hand and took a step back, he let go of my hand as if it was unfortunate. ¡°Looking at your eyes, which are full of vigilance, it seems like I¡¯ve lost the score I¡¯ve barely earned in these past few days.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Excuse me. It is because My Lady was so off guard.¡± He lifted his index finger above his lips with a smile as if he had already accomplished his goal. ¡°My taciturn lady, I believe you won¡¯t say anything to Orion.¡± Instead of speaking any more, I quietly turned my back and boarded the carriage. The voice of Sir Rune talking to the coachman after closing the door carefully was heard faintly. That surprised me. I thought he was only a decent person and had too much love for his friends. I really couldn¡¯t let my guard down around the people of the Duchy. The sensation of lips that slightly touched the back of my hand didn¡¯t disappear and tickled me. I kept rubbing the back of my hand as I heard the breath of the excited horses pulling the carriage. * * * When I got home, it was so dark that I couldn¡¯t see the surroundings well. I got off the carriage as I took a careful step. Right then, I fumbled my first step. Because every step under my feet was lit with a small light. Little twinkling lights flashed and lit up. A step. Another step. The road I was walking upon brightened up. As if fireflies were hovering, bits of lights surrounded me. There was only one person who could do this. ¡°Zen.¡± Someone sat on a large tree that grew up to the window and faint moonlight fell upon him. After looking at me, he jumped down and his body slowly came down from the air. ¡°Since when have you been here?¡± ¡°A moment ago.¡± ¡°What about dinner?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Otherwise, he wasn¡¯t impudent enough to suddenly visit someone else¡¯s house at such a time. I wondered if he was embarrassed to ask for food at this late time. ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± At this time, the cafeteria in the academy was already closed, and restaurants in downtown areas would be too crowded and noisy. ¡°Since I owed you last time, I¡¯ll be generous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± The lights that were sparkling under my feet gradually gathered and disappeared under his palm. As I opened the door and entered, the guy who said he wasn¡¯t hungry suddenly spoke. ¡°If you¡¯re going to make something, make it with meat.¡± ¡°Ah, this time we have good seafood.¡± ¡°I want meat.¡± ¡°Do you know? Octopus has taurine, so it¡¯s very good for fatigue recovery.¡± ¡°Why did you ask if you¡¯re going to do whatever you want?¡± I laughed awkwardly at his words. Sorry. But I bought the octopus because of you. According to the usual pattern, he should have already invaded the house three days ago. The octopus was trapped in the freezer for quite a while because of a certain someone who hadn¡¯t come for a long time. I couldn¡¯t continue to keep the poor Mr. Octopus there. ¡°Use meat. I will eat the octopus as well.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to buy meat first though?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy it.¡± ¡°Oh, then buy some extra when you buy it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Stop by the fruit store then buy tangerines and apples, also mini tomatoes, asparagus, and red onions to eat with the meat. By the way, can you also buy me some scented candles?¡± ¡°. . .¡± Zen glared at me gently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to if it¡¯s too hard.¡± Because it was fine as long as you didn¡¯t eat meat. * * * I prepared the dinner very simply. I placed a moderately appetizing steak and octopus salad in front of Zen. ¡°Where¡¯s yours?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°In the Duchy.¡± He lowered his head without asking any more. I picked the octopus with a fork and put it in my mouth before looking at Zen who was chewing. ¡°It¡¯s nice that you¡¯re eating well.¡± ¡°Why? That bastard couldn¡¯t eat well?¡± ¡°The one you address as that bastard isn¡¯t Orion, is it?¡± ¡°. . .¡± Somehow, there was something like a competitive spirit in his eyes. Orion is burdensome, Sir Rune is absurd, and now there¡¯s something wrong with him? As I thought of the people around me who made me suffer recently, I felt miserable. ¡°It¡¯s my business on how I¡¯ll get along with the son of my mother¡¯s marriage partner. Please just enjoy your meal.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. Why eat together when you don¡¯t know what intention he has?¡± ¡°Then what about you?¡± Who are you to suddenly come and ask for a meal at this late hour? Zen cut the meat and put it in his mouth before answering indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m a man of principle.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I stared at my friend who insisted he had a so-called ¡®principle¡¯ I had never seen before, and realized again that he also was not normal. Is there even a normal friend around me? For a moment, Bertin crossed my mind, but he was Zen¡¯s best friend. There must be some way for the two to get along. Looking at him chewing, I picked up an octopus on his plate. The sweet and sour seasoning and the moderately chewy texture lingered in my mouth. ¡°You said you¡¯ve eaten.¡± ¡°I just wanted to taste.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good.¡± The one who said that had already emptied half of his plate. It seemed like his rebellious side, who wouldn¡¯t say what others wanted to hear no matter what, had surged. Propping my chin, I smiled for no reason as I looked at him. ¡°Why the smile?¡± ¡°No reason.¡± It¡¯s because I feel somewhat relieved at this quiet time. Strangely, I felt more relaxed now that there was only one unattractive dish, rather than the dining table in the Duchy which was full of fancy and pretty dishes. It was a wonderful thing. Chapter 31 The cleanly emptied plate flew into the air. The plates that were washed with magic quickly returned to their original positions. I murmured, as though I were possessed by the scene, ¡°At times like this, I wish I had learned magic even if I lack talent.¡± Zen, who was flicking his finger in his seat, raised his eyebrows as if he was dumbfounded. ¡°Because of the dishes?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how annoying it is to wash dishes.¡± There was no way for him, who had never done kitchen work before and would never do so in the future, to relate to what I said. Zen changed the subject instead of refuting my words. ¡°What about your exam preparation?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not that worried.¡± Rather than the advancement exam, I was more worried about the next. Considering the pressure coming from the Duchy, I felt like I should get a good score, but if I scored too high, surely I would draw attention. I have been doing well till this day though¡ª decently, but not noticeably. I didn¡¯t want to stand out. ¡°If you¡¯re not worried, then why are you making that face?¡± Zen pushed his messy hair back. ¡°What did I do?¡± I subconsciously brought my hands to my face. Even if I touched my face, I couldn¡¯t tell what kind of expression I was making without a mirror. Zen observed me touching my cheeks with an unreadable expression. ¡°What did the Young Duke say?¡± ¡°Why do you mention Orion?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been visiting that place lately.¡± I hadn¡¯t even told Rany that I had been visiting the duchy these few days. I even deliberately boarded the carriage in a place where people couldn¡¯t see, and I also heard that all the servants of the Duchy knew to stay silent. ¡°Are you still tracking my location?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for your protection.¡± I like that you protect me, but isn¡¯t it a problem that I have no privacy at all? I glanced at Zen, who looked proud, and soon gave up on arguing. Even if he canceled the magic right away, I was sure that he would restore it over time. ¡°So, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Your face says there¡¯s something.¡± I eventually opened my mouth first as he scanned me. ¡°It¡¯s not something big.¡± ¡°I know. Since half of your worries are useless.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I wondered if he had really offered to hear my troubles or not. He tilted his head slightly and asked me languidly. ¡°Say it. I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Orion.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°He said just like how we couldn¡¯t choose our parents when we were born, our parents also couldn¡¯t choose their children. In a way, we didn¡¯t choose to become a family. However, because we did become a family, we might as well accept each other.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± I hesitated at Zen¡¯s question before continuing my words in mutters. ¡°I think that blood ties are something special. I think it would be a little disappointing if the relationship I have with those related to my Mom¡¯s remarriage partner and the relationship I have with Mom herself was not much different.¡± ¡°If you think so, then that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be swayed by his sophistry. His words were obviously prepared beforehand.¡± ¡°I mean, it sounds like it makes sense . . .¡± He sighed and tapped my forehead. ¡°Whether it makes sense or not, I said the important thing is your feelings.¡± ¡°Uhm.¡± ¡°The important thing is what you want to do. The problem is not whether the opponent¡¯s logic is plausible, but whether you intend to play family with them.¡± That¡¯s something I can¡¯t choose right away. When I see my mother being happy, I think this is fine. Actually, the most confusing thing was my heart. Orion¡¯s unexpected actions and the people I met through him, kept crossing my line and made me flustered. I don¡¯t . . . hate it. It was strange that I didn¡¯t hate it. ¡°Let¡¯s make one thing clear.¡± I raised my head at Zen¡¯s words. Then he asked earnestly. ¡°If Orion and I both fall in the water, who will you save?¡± ¡°If Orion can¡¯t swim, shouldn¡¯t I save Orion?¡± You¡¯re good at swimming. ¡°If I and Orion can not swim and we both fall in the water, who will you save?¡± ¡°I will call Bertin and ask him to save you both.¡± I can¡¯t swim, you know. Zen stared at me with annoyed eyes and soon grabbed my cheeks and stretched it out. ¡°You should have chosen me without even thinking of the other choices.¡± In the first place, if you and Orion were in danger, wouldn¡¯t I already be out of this world? Looking at Zen¡¯s burning eyes, I remembered Orion¡¯s eyes, which were burning with competition toward Sir Rune. Everyone has a strong competitive spirit, huh . . . Rany¡¯s words that we all strove to survive in a competitive society were not wrong. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll save you.¡± When I nodded, he finally let go of my cheeks. While I was touching my tingling cheeks and swallowing cold water, he put on his hooded clothing once more. ¡°The exam . . .¡± It was faint, but I could easily catch it. When I raised my head, something rolled in front of me. Rune words were engraved inside the simple silver ring. ¡°Good luck.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Something to increase your concentration. This is not illegal.¡± I finally realized that the ring fitted perfectly on my fourth finger. ¡°Did you come here to give me this?¡± I wondered if he was telling me the truth that he didn¡¯t come to eat. While I asked as I looked down on the ring, Zen abruptly left instead of answering. Chapter 32 While he was leaving the mansion silently, Dana came to clean up the kitchen and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, My Lady. You¡¯ll do well in your exam.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never worried about that in the first place.¡± I sighed as I looked at the ring on my palm. ¡°I was just worried since I found everyone around me to be unfamiliar nowadays.¡± I also found it to be a problem for everyone to be overloaded with competitive spirit. * * * The early advancement and graduation system, which allowed students to graduate earlier than others, was difficult to take and pass. The difficulty of the second test increased significantly, and there was the condition that if one failed the test, they could not retake it for two years. Thus, it was difficult to pass without confidence. Because it would be a great humiliation if one tried it for fun but failed. When I sat down in the spacious examination room, someone came closer with a curious face. ¡°Which class are you from?¡± ¡°Class C from the general department.¡± Someone next to the girl who was blinking at my answer muttered, ¡°It¡¯s Trevor Beryl¡¯s class.¡± It seemed like everyone knew about him since he was the most likely to pass this exam. ¡°But, there¡¯s another candidate except for Trevor from the general department?¡± ¡°I never heard about it.¡± While I was taking out the material as I listened to the murmur, the question continued again. ¡°What¡¯s your last name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Hoven.¡± Everyone tilted their heads when I spoke of the last name I used temporarily. It was given since it was an unfamiliar family name. I decided to satisfy the curiosity of the one who initiated the conversation. If she got what she wanted to know, she wouldn¡¯t disturb me anymore, right? ¡°I¡¯m a commoner. I have no family to sponsor me and my grades aren¡¯t that high.¡± Someone¡¯s ridiculing laugh, pft, sounded. The girl who was asking me a question quickly straightened her body that had been leaning towards me. For a commoner without a family to sponsor her, whose grades weren¡¯t that great, this kind of response was to be expected. Instead of a gaze filled with wariness, ridicule was there. ¡°You¡¯re very brave.¡± Instead of responding to the murmuring voice, I fixed my eyes on the material I brought. Silence crept in. It seemed like they could concentrate on their own studies when they realized that the unfamiliar figure was not as great as they had thought. The moment I held the pen, it bumped into the foreign silver ring on my finger and made a loud sound. Should I take it off? Although Zen said it wasn¡¯t illegal, it was uncomfortable for me, who knew that concentration greatly affected the test. As I looked around, I could see faces with signs of nervousness sticking their noses in their desks and materials. Then, when I touched the ring, the door carefully opened and a familiar face entered. Trevor looked around as if he was looking for someone, and when he found me, he waved his hand with a light smile. ¡°. . .¡± I nodded my head awkwardly as I saw him He had continuously shown a very friendly attitude since last week. He was not a bad person or a mean person, but he had never talked to me or hung out with me. I couldn¡¯t find out why he was so friendly to me now. ¡°Long time no see. Did you prepare well?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯ll have good results.¡± ¡°Mhm, you too.¡± When we exchanged greetings, the curious eyes of the students next to me headed back to me. Among them were gazes filled with the hostility of several female students. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a little worried because I wasn¡¯t relaxed enough to prepare.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Then, wouldn¡¯t it be more constructive for you to look through the data now than to talk? I glanced at the textbooks on his desk. It seemed true that he didn¡¯t have enough time to prepare. Because all the books on his desk were stiff and clean, like new. ¡°Let me know if you need anything. I have a lot of stationery and notes.¡± I shook my head at Trevor¡¯s offer. Even though he had a friendly tone and showed a kind attitude, I kept feeling uncomfortable. ¡°Trevor, I¡¯m sorry, but can I borrow your pen?¡± I heard a female student¡¯s voice asking shyly. A cute-looking girl who glanced at me shook the borrowed pen. I turned my eyes away without bothering to respond to her boasting gaze. ¡°I see you¡¯re using a good pen.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°A fountain pen with a pattern of Rocke merchant guild. I heard it¡¯s a limited edition.¡± ¡°Ah, Raynia Rocke is my friend.¡± Trevor nodded with a not surprised face. Being in the same class, he must have often witnessed myself walking around with Rany. It was the others who responded to Raynia Rocke¡¯s name. Everyone took their eyes off the textbooks and materials they were holding and glanced at me. ¡°Oh, I understand now.¡± Someone said in a bostrous voice. ¡°Marianne Hoven. I was wondering where I heard it, you¡¯re the one Raynia Rocke went all in on.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about the prediction of those who¡¯ll pass this advancement test, right?¡± ¡°I heard that more than half of the students already participated in it.¡± ¡°I heard that the dividends you will receive even if you only match the three passers are enormous.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I thought she would come to her senses after getting disciplinary action due to illegal gambling once. On top of that, I felt a headache when I heard that she bet money on my name. Raynia . . . What should I do if the kid who said it¡¯s okay for me to fail the test bet such a big amount of money on me? No wonder she always smiled so widely whenever she saw me these days. Chapter 33 ¡°Anyway, if Raynia Rocke would bet money on her, wouldn¡¯t it mean that she should be pretty good?¡± ¡°I know, right? Would Rocke just blow money on someone who¡¯s not a big deal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all-in, to boot. They said she didn¡¯t even want to bet on other people. She didn¡¯t even bet on Trevor, the most likely to pass.¡± Rany . . . The competitive gazes that had barely subsided burned up again. The air in the exam room heated up with hostility and vigilance toward me. And I blamed Rany and Trevor for making me the center of attention of all the burdensome gazes. My quiet and beautiful life . . . I want to regain my peace and happiness. I just wanted to take the test quickly and be free from all this attention. While I was enduring the gazes full of vigilance, the professor in charge of the exam opened the door and entered. The professor looked through the parched test site and was satisfied. ¡°Everyone looks very nervous. That¡¯s good.¡± Looking around at the test site that was overheated from everyone staring at each other with bloodshot eyes, he nodded continuously. ¡°You need this level of spite to advance.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I, who was suffocated by that spite, quietly lowered my head. ¡°The students here have usually received good results through a good learning attitude and are trying to move forward for a better self. Our academy opens up opportunities for such students at any time.¡± ¡°. . .¡± He handed out the test papers and emphasized once again. ¡°I¡¯m sure all of you know that if you fail the exam, it will be difficult to retake the exam for at least two years.¡± Tuning to the sound of gulping from all over the place, he added. ¡°If that happens, it won¡¯t just be the early graduation, but your honor will also be gone.¡± After the professor¡¯s remarks that failing the test meant the end of our life, the atmosphere in the exam room had heated up even more. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that all the students around you are your potential competitors.¡± The complexion of some students¡¯ deteriorated noticeably. The only ones who seemed calm were Trevor next to me and a few who were praised for being excellent students. ¡°The exam has begun.¡± As soon as the machine sound announced the start of the test, the remaining time was stated. Everyone¡¯s faces became nervous. The scratching sound of pens and the sound of a paper flipping filled the exam site. In the midst of tension-filled silence, I quietly began to fill out the test papers. I should say thanks to Orion. It was worth staying in the library despite his countless disturbances. Some students seemed to have lost their concentration and had a hard time because of the professor¡¯s remarks that created excessive tension, but I was somehow okay. As I overcame his enormous presence¡ª wandering in the library with moist eyes¡ª while preparing for the test, my mental strength had increased to become stronger than anyone else. I never expected that I¡¯d be thankful to him for this. Life really was full of surprises. Right when I was smoothly filling the empty paper, a strange sensation crept on my nape. It was not in the form of someone¡¯s voice, but it really felt like a meaningful strange sound grabbed my entire head and shook it. My hand that was holding the pen stopped instantly and soon a tremendous headache poured out. Because of the overflowing pain, the pen broke because I unconsciously strengthened my grip on it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± My mind, which was shaking that I couldn¡¯t even answer for a few seconds, suddenly got clear. My blurry view as if trapped in the fog came back. When I raised my head, I could see the professor¡¯s frowning face coming close. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, sir. My hand was trembling for a moment out of nervousness.¡± Tsk. After clicking his tongue, he turned his head as if ignoring me. A glare of contempt faintly flashed on his gaze. On the other hand, as soon as his head headed to Trevor next to me, his gaze relaxed. How can he be so transparent and easy to read? I didn¡¯t know about the other thing, but the professor was really honest. I gulped down a breath and took out a new pen. The engraved deep mark was left on the test paper. What was that? I wasn¡¯t the type who usually suffered from a headache, nor I was in a very nervous state, and I was taking the test smoothly. I couldn¡¯t figure out the cause of the sudden pain. ¡°Everyone, focus.¡± The tempramental voice was heard right above me. Perhaps he saw my hand holding the pen had stopped. I fixed my posture so that he could no longer find fault in me and continued the content from the point where I stopped. The pen that started to fill up the paper carefully had found its pace back. Then, right at that time, ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Someone¡¯s tearful scream filled the exam room. When I turned my head reflexively, I saw a pale-faced female student in the back seat. As I followed her gaze, a pale-faced Trevor Beryl entered my eyes. His whole body was shaking and a black blood flowed from his nose. ¡°My God!¡± Before the professor could take any action, his body faltered to the side. With a blunt thud, his body fell helplessly to the floor. The frightened screamed enough to deafen me. Chapter 34 The moment the flustered professor laid Trevor down, I could see it. That his eyes were all colored black. Along with the hair on my nape creeping up, discomfort flowed through me. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the black blood flowing from his nose. ¡°Call for help!¡± As the professor declared an emergency, someone left the exam site. The alarm went off loudly and reconfirmed that there was a problem with the exam. Coming in a rush, the other professors moved him somewhere. Several female students fainted or turned their heads because of nausea when they saw the pool of black blood on the floor. Because of the bloody smell that filled the classroom, I felt like the headache that had disappeared was about to occur again. * * * ¡°For now, go home and stand by until further instruction.¡± The professor¡¯s face was stiff, warning us to not inform the outside about what happened within the academy. His flustered appearance was apparent. Trevor wasn¡¯t only receiving attention from inside the academy. I wondered how things would turn out since the county, who sponsored him, would not stay still. ¡°What about the exam?¡± When someone raised their hand and asked, the professor¡¯s face flashed with annoyance. The student who asked the question flinched and quietly lowered their hand. Some of the female students who were still sniffling looked unable to calm their emotions. ¡°That will also be informed after the meeting so return home.¡± The professor left the chaotic atmosphere first. All the applicants who gathered to take the exam were busy reading each other¡¯s minds. In the midst of awkward silence, someone suddenly opened their mouth. ¡°If we retake the test, will the questions be changed?¡± ¡°That is possible.¡± As soon as someone responded absentmindedly, the exam room became noisy. Among the students, the girl who was sobbing the most suddenly stood up. ¡°. . .¡± She stared at the two, who were arguing about the exam questions, pushed the desk roughly, then walked toward the door. Before she stepped out, the teary eyes glared at me. Leaving me confused at the unexpected gaze, she turned back and walked to the hallway. Starting with her, everyone awkwardly looked around and began to leave their seats one by one. I stayed in my seat until the end before slowly standing up. Perhaps thanks to the fast response of the professors, the students I encountered through the hallway were not different from usual as if they were unaware of the incident. ¡°Marianne!¡± Rany, who was waiting for me in the classroom after class, welcomed me with a bright smile. ¡°How was the exam?¡± ¡°. . .¡± She smiled brightly as she massaged my shoulder and continued to talk. ¡°Marianne, if it¡¯s you I believe you¡¯d definitely beat up all the kids in that exam room.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t take the exam with that intention.¡± Why would I beat the other colleagues in the exam I took to advance early? I put my hand on Rany¡¯s hand that was still massaging my shoulder then asked. ¡°Is that why you bet on me?¡± Rany¡¯s hand that was diligently massaging my shoulder stopped in an instant. As I saw her eyes trembling like an earthquake, I calmly asked again. ¡°I heard it was all in?¡± ¡°. . .¡± I thought it was just a one time light entertainment. But seeing that she bet on gambling again despite having already suffered once, it didn¡¯t look like something to take lightly. Rany started talking gibberish. ¡°I, rather than using you, it was . . . Those kids kept saying you wouldn¡¯t advance and only bet on the other kids. So, with a mean of believing and loving you, I¡ª¡± ¡°But I heard you were the one who started the bet?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a prick who¡ª¡± ¡°Rany.¡± I held her hand that was on my shoulder tightly and said, ¡°If you do that again, our friendship ends.¡± She, who desperately looked for excuses, stiffened at that moment. I poked Rany¡¯s chubby cheeks and added, ¡°Now stop doing illegal gambling.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do it ever again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rany answered with a dejected face. After thinking about something, she raised her head again with a serious face. ¡°Can I take the money I get from this bet?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one who gets money from this bet.¡± She tilted her head in wonder at my words. ¡°The exam, it got canceled.¡± When I was about to explain the situation to Rany who wore a questioning face, a prickling and cold feeling penetrated my nape. My hands stiffened, stopped in the air, and a headache that crushed my head came back like deja vu. An unfamiliar yet bizarre voice rang on my ears and strength left my whole body. I couldn¡¯t clearly hear Rany¡¯s panicked shout, but it scattered and rang. Along with the terrible pain, my eyes went dark. I felt my body slowly fall to the floor. The moment I blinked as I was about to reach the floor helplessly, someone¡¯s hands caught me. I could feel the strong touch that held me even though my senses were disappearing. ¡°Marianne.¡± My eyes closed at the low call. The pain disappeared as if it had been washed away, and my consciousness fell far down. I felt like I was falling down endlessly¡ª it seemed near impossible to rise again. Chapter 35 When I opened my eyes, dark surroundings entered my view. As I tried to raise my body up along with a faint moan, my surroundings brightened up. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Seeing Rany, who was running toward me with rounded eyes, I straightened my body. My heavy body unexpectedly stumbled. A familiar grip supported my body, which was about to fall on the floor from the soft sofa. ¡°Don¡¯t get up. Lie down.¡± It was only after that low voice that I came up with where this place was. ¡°Zen.¡± Slowly, something soft supported my back. My eyes were dry and my throat was hoarse. As I took a sip of the water offered right in front of me, I began to see clearly along with the loss of my thirst. ¡°Drink it all.¡± After I drank the water until I could see the bottom of the cup, Bertin grabbed my wrist. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve gotten better. Your pulse is stronger than before.¡± Then, Zen put his hand on my forehead. When I withdrew from the lukewarm temperature of his hands, he calmly added. ¡°The fever also went down.¡± I was puzzled. When I tilted my head in wonder at the sound that my fever had gone down and my pulse had gotten stronger, Rany, who had stepped back, sighed with her arms folded. ¡°You made me worried, you know. You fainted out of the blue.¡± ¡°I did?¡± When I fumbled over my blurry memories, I remembered the headache I had in the classroom. Just like the one on the test site, the pain had long disappeared. What a surprise that I fainted . . . I didn¡¯t have a chronic disease nor did I have a weak body. This was the first time I fainted because of sickness. Finding this amazing, I was reminded of Trevor. He had been in a glaring seizure while letting out black blood. ¡°Was the exam site¡¯s atmosphere bad?¡± ¡°Exam site?¡± ¡°Yeah. Trevor also fainted like me.¡± He was in a much more serious state than I was, to be exact. Bertin erased his smile and asked. ¡°Trevor Beryl? The one who took the advancement exam just like you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± While nodding, I felt strange from his naturally asked question that I asked back. ¡°How did you know that he also took the advancement exam like me?¡± ¡°Because Raynia has a list of the advancement exam takers. I knew that much.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I closed my mouth before I was about to ask why she had that. Come to think of it, she could enter the bet because she had that list. I was surprised by the meticulousness of my best friend, and I was dizzy at the sight of Bertin who easily pretended to be unaware of it. Bertin, aren¡¯t you on the student council? Rany reached out and tidied up my disheveled hair. Her face showed that she was pretty upset. ¡°You just wanted to take an exam, but what is all of this?¡± ¡°I know, right?¡± I couldn¡¯t understand the reason for all of this. I touched my nose just in case, but there was no blood there. I had a pretty strong headache, but that was all. I did hear that I fainted, but I found no pain except for the heavy body of mine. That was likely because I slept for so long. ¡°Do you guys know Trevor¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know. Did he also faint like you?¡± It seemed as though everyone was more quiet about what happened to Trevor than what I had expected. That could have become a spreading rumor among the students, but Rany didn¡¯t seem to know. ¡°He fainted while vomiting black blood. The professor gave first aid, but it didn¡¯t seem to stop bleeding. I think he was moved to another location because his condition was very bad, but I don¡¯t know about the details.¡± Bertin was lost in thought before he raised his head and asked. ¡°Black blood?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± When I slightly raised up my body at the gaze that was staring at me as if there was something to point out, something fell off my neck. I could see my darkened locket necklace as if it were burnt by fire. When I blinked and touched it, grinds were scattered away from it. ¡°What in . . .¡± While I blinked my eyes out of confusion, Zen asked me after taking the item away from me. ¡°Did you feel any pain? Or a strange feeling?¡± ¡°I had a headache during the exam. But I¡¯m fine now.¡± As I answered in bewilderment, Zen looked at Bertin. He looked at me with a complicated expression before nodding. ¡°Seems like that is the case.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Frustrated, I asked the three who exchanged glances while leaving me out. Rany came closer and hugged me tight. ¡°See? I told you, didn¡¯t I? This world is a scary place. You have to be careful even with an ant passing by.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe such a thing happened inside the academy.¡± Bertin muttered after Rany¡¯s confusing words. When I looked at Zen who was standing hesitantly as I hugged Rany who was clinging to me, he showed me the darkened item and answered my curiosity. ¡°I casted protection magic over this blessed object. When someone attacks you, it will protect you by turning back that power. Usually, magic can¡¯t work against curse, but this one is special. Because this is imbued with divine power.¡± ¡°Imbued with divine power . . . ?¡± My confusion kept continuing. Isn¡¯t that just a portable locket for communication? Rany¡¯s insidious smile when she gave me that saying that it was a prototype made by her guild came to mind. Back then, Rany clearly told me that it was a communication necklace. ¡°This is not a simple communication tool?¡± My friends answered my confusion filled question. ¡°It is.¡± ¡°A divine communication tool with a good performance.¡± ¡°Should I say it¡¯s a communication tool from my heart and sincerity?¡± I quietly let Rany off before staring at the black thing on Zen¡¯s palm. Then, I looked at Rany, who was looking at me with an innocent face, Bertin, who was smiling softly as if he had done nothing wrong, and Zen, who raised his chin confidently as though everything was fine. ¡°Why is there divine power in the communication tool? What do you mean by turning back the curse?¡± ¡°I tried so hard to imbue both divine power and magic at the same time. To completely separate the inner and outer sides of the locket, the outer part used the melted powdered mana stone and gold. And for the inner part, I used the baptismal cloth blessed by God.¡± Chapter 36 My head got dizzy when I heard Rany¡¯s cheerful explanation. It was a completely different type of headache from the previous one. ¡°Originally I was also about to carve the rune language, but I held back. Because you¡¯d find out.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°If I told you, you wouldn¡¯t wear it, right?¡± ¡°. . .¡± That¡¯s right. If that thing was such an item, there would be no way for me to wear¡ª or even bring¡ª it along with me. I stiffened up at the shocking yet scary truth that I only found out now. Looking at me with a regretful smile, Bertin offered me a glass of water. ¡°Oh God, we surprised you, huh? Drink some more.¡± ¡°. . .¡± When I absentmindedly stared at the locket after accepting the glass, Zen urged me. ¡°Drink it all.¡± ¡°. . . ?¡± ¡°Now.¡± I turned side my stiffened head then asked Bertin. ¡°This is water, right?¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡°It is water, since holy water is essentially still water.¡± ¡°. . .¡± When I quietly lowered the cup, Zen put it firmly in my hand again and said, ¡°Drink it. You can¡¯t leave this place until you drink it all.¡± Who are you to confine a person and feed her holy water? I brought the rippling water to my lips while feeling hopeless. Just a few moments ago, this was a water that soothed my stiff throat, but now, everytime I drank it, it made my anxiety and sorrow grow. ¡°The holy water isn¡¯t the problem right now.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe that this holy water which they gave me two glasses of when even the priest who blessed it only drank it bit by bit wasn¡¯t a problem. What is the problem, then? ¡°The problem is someone attacked Marianne, and that attack was strong enough to make her faint in response.¡± My mind became clearer after Rany¡¯s words. Come to think of it, the reason the locket became like that was clearly related to my headache and faintness. ¡°That Trevor guy, you said he fainted while letting out black blood, right?¡± ¡°I think he is the strongest one. He was in the same place and time with you, and he wounded you through something. Such a symptom will happen when the curse rebounded.¡± I felt odd upon hearing Bertin¡¯s explanation. I understood the reason he thought him to be the culprit, but Trevor had no motivation to hurt me. In the first place, what could an honor student like Trevor Beryl, who is praised by everyone get by hurting me who is literally invisible? ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°But I get it.¡± Rany plopped down next to me and murmured, pretending to be serious. ¡°In the world with the law of the jungle, it was a custom to attack the weakest first. Of course, Marianne isn¡¯t weak, but because you looked weak, he got it wrong . . .¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying he attacked me first because I look easy to defeat?¡± Rany smiled brightly. ¡°I mean, that is possible.¡± ¡°There are a lot of students there. What could he gain by eliminating me?¡± ¡°He might have another motive. Has he ever talked to you about a thing or such?¡± Bertin¡¯s question reminded me that our research subject was similar. Zen who saw my hesitation slowly spinned his wrist. I lost my words as he clenched and relaxed his fist as if he was picturing something. ¡°Forget it. We will get the answer when we torture him.¡± ¡°I told you he was transferred because he was sick. Where are you trying to go?¡± Bertin answered my question kindly. ¡°I just need to track him. If it was a curse, I can estimate his location through this locket.¡± Zen lowered down his voice and said coldly. ¡°After tracking him, I will screw him over and find out the important information.¡± ¡°That is a crime. What will you do if you get caught?¡± Glancing at me, Zen added. ¡°I can even dispose of his corpse. A little interrogation is nothing.¡± Did you learn magic just to do that? Zen was a man of his word. When I stared at Rany trying to ask her to stop him, she reached out her hand to Zen with a serious expression. ¡°Hey, call me after you beat him up. If there is an investigation, I¡¯ll give you money for funds. I won¡¯t say a word either.¡± ¡°. . .¡± What a terrible conversation this is. Bertin, whose eyes met mine, smiled like an angel and added. ¡°Call me if there¡¯s any problem. I will perfectly cover the traces of magic and torture in the place you bury him with divine power.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Don¡¯t you feel sorry to God as a paladin who has gone through baptism? I waited for my radical friends to calm down. I was sure the aftermath of the curse was over, but my eyes, ears, and mind were tired. Still, it was clear that this was not just a problem that I could keep alone. ¡°See? This world is too dangerous. We need a greater item than this for our Marianne to be safe.¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make a lot of money and make you a far better protection device!¡± ¡°I said, stop it.¡± I refuted with my eyes closed tight, but Rany didn¡¯t seem to notice it. The problem was that the other two boys were also looking at me with the same eyes as Rant. ¡°Because this world is a very dangerous place, I¡¯ll present you with a better item.¡±? I wanted to say that the most dangerous ones were those three. ¡°This time, it will be the ten sacred items of the continent for Marianne!¡± Fatigue poured into me upon hearing my best friend¡¯s voice. I only wanted to go home. Chapter 37 After spending hours persuading my friends, ready to act first as they were, my mental fatigue surged up. Thanks to the holy water, my condition was better, but it wasn¡¯t enough to vanquish my distress. ¡°First of all, the priority is to know the exact situation in the Temple. There will be someone who will investigate it so it won¡¯t spread out.¡± I agreed with Bertin that the Temple would probably pay a visit soon. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything for the time being.¡± I extracted promises that they were not to track down and torture Trevor, nor were they to search for the ten sacred items of the continent. Rany and Zen¡¯s expressions turned menacing, as though they were somewhat dissatisfied, but I responded strongly. ¡°Otherwise, our friendship is over.¡± ¡°How mean.¡± ¡°You guys are the ones who are mean.¡± I didn¡¯t want to wreck the peace of my world anymore. I rejected Rany¡¯s invitation to go home together. I saw a familiar carriage after I trudged out the back gate. The horses welcomed me with a snort. ¡°. . .¡± I wanted to quietly avoid this situation, but I had no excuse. I owed so much to Orion. I used his library, ate his food, and I also had one of his people act as a tutor for me. He had given me so much, so wasn¡¯t it wrong for me to just take it? I boarded the carriage meekly, with a heavy mood. ¡°Good afternoon.¡± ¡°Good afternoon.¡± With a smiling face, Orion greeted me before telling me the reason he came this far away before I could ask him. ¡°Father and Duchess have just returned from their wedding trip today. He invited you to have dinner together. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Lord Duke did?¡± He flinched when he heard my way to address the Duke, but he pretended to not notice it. There was nothing I could do about this. In my whole life, the position of a father had always been empty. I never had a question about that, nor I had a feeling that I needed one. Moreover, I realized from the wedding that the Duke was an excessively great man. From the bishop who personally held the congratulatory speech for the wedding, to the messenger sent directly from the Imperial family, as well as the congratulatory gifts arriving from each territory. ¡°Ah, that . . .¡± Amidst this awkward atmosphere, he continued to talk. ¡°Anyway, the two of them came back safely.¡± ¡°Because it was their honeymoon.¡± Of course they would return safely. * * * A maid guided me on behalf of Orion, who went to change clothes upon arriving in the Duchy. ¡°This way, Miss.¡± As I entered the dining room, I saw a lovely couple who were all but glued to each other. Surprisingly, the well-mannered Duke had no problem with showing public affection. Familiar with my mother¡¯s display of affection, I sat in the seat where I was guided without minding them. Perhaps because she was happy to see her daughter after a few days of separation, my mother jumped up and sat next to me. Her cold hands touched my cheeks. ¡°Your face looks so puffy.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°You slept fitfully again because of the exam, didn¡¯t you?¡± I fell silent while my mother grabbed my chin and turned my face around. I thought rather than the exam, it was more of an after effect of the curse, but I didn¡¯t want to show it. After scanning me thoroughly, Mother let go of my chin. ¡°Did you enjoy your trip?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mother nodded with a satisfied expression. At that time, Orion, who had just arrived at the dining room, sat at the empty seat next to me that wasn¡¯t occupied by my mother instead of the empty seat next to the Sir Duke. ¡°. . .¡± Why? You should sit there. Noticing my gaze, he nodded. ¡°We shall start the dinner. Marianne is hungry.¡± ¡°. . .¡± After many twists and turns, the dinner began. With the sound of tablewares clinking and a light swallowing sound of food as a background, the Duke spoke. ¡°Have you two got closer? I was very worried because Orion is very unfriendly.¡± ¡°Unfriendly . . .¡± I couldn¡¯t believe what he had said. As expected, it was rare for a parent to really know about their child. Orion is unfriendly, he said. Mother gave a light glance at me then spoke. ¡°And my daughter isn¡¯t cold. The problem is she hardly speaks of what she likes or dislikes.¡± ¡°Tell me if you have favorite foods. Next time I¡¯ll order to prepare it for dinner.¡± Immediately after the Duke¡¯s word, Orion replied. ¡°For the desert, you can give her orange juice. In the afternoon, she seems to enjoy black tea more, but she prefers salty meat pie to scones for the snack. She mostly skips breakfast and enjoys a simple salad for lunch. Since it¡¯s exam season, I think she should eat more because her diet looks insufficient.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°. . .¡± Even my mother, who usually never showed any response, was taken aback. Next to us, I saw the butler¡¯s gray mustache twitch a bit. The Duke put his spoon down then he looked at me with a gaze I couldn¡¯t fathom. ¡°Seems like you got along well with each other.¡± I raised my voice, trying to change the topic quickly. ¡°How was the trip? I heard you visited Cornwall District.¡± ¡°Girl, please.¡± Mother covered her mouth then laughed. She pushed the perfectly emptied plate before giving me a meaningful smile. ¡°How could there be time to walk around outside during the honeymoon?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°When we¡¯re so busy enjoying it inside.¡± ¡°. . .¡± The playful statement made Orion quietly stared the ceiling with reddening cheeks. The gentle Duke faked a cough and laughed as though he couldn¡¯t help it. Orion, who was restless after Mother winked, couldn¡¯t speak about anything since then. Chapter 38 I was disappointed, while at the same time admiring my mother¡¯s skill in silencing him in an instant. It was a very excellent skill because it could make Orion silent, but . . . It¡¯s not a skill that I can utilize. After dinner, Mother suggested that I sleep at the Duke¡¯s mansion for a day. ¡°You can do as you please.¡± Sir Duke gave his permission with a faint smile. Orion seemed like he wanted to stay with us, a pair of mother-daughter, but he couldn¡¯t join us chatting while wearing pajamas on the bed. ¡°I didn¡¯t even move much, but I¡¯m tired from traveling long distances. I¡¯ve gotten old.¡± Mother grumbled as she sent off the maids, then took off her accessories one by one. Bright red ruby earrings rolled on the dressing table. Loosening the strap of her tightened dress, Mom asked lightly, ¡°What happened to the necklace you usually wear?¡± It was an unexpected question. When I tilted my head in confusion, Mom repeated herself while loosening her tied hair. ¡°The locket one. The gift from your peculiar friends. You usually wear it so dearly. Did you lose it?¡± ¡°There was a problem. I left it to service.¡± She gave me a blank look. As I was puzzled with her rare smileless gaze, she didn¡¯t ask more. ¡°Tell me if something happens. If not me, you should tell Orion. You two got a lot closer, huh?¡± ¡°No. We¡¯re not close.¡± I answered firmly. Due to Orion¡¯s remarks earlier, we seemed like we drank tea together in the afternoon, ate dessert and dinner together, and also exchanged updates throughout the recent exam period. Wait, come to think of it, we really do that. I tried to refute what Orion said but stopped and looked at my mom. If I look at her reaction now . . . ¡°Do you know about that necklace?¡± ¡°The one with fastidious protection magic? How can I not know?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± The fact that something worth the price of a house hung around my neck. Perhaps because my devastated expression was funny, my mom laughed and tapped my cheek. ¡°If you knew, you wouldn¡¯t have worn it, would you? Though they may be a bit mean to me, they are good friends to you.¡± I swallowed my breath, then stared at my mom. She was standing under the moonlight. I could sense her beauty just from the silhouette in the dark room. ¡°So, what¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still not sure.¡± I should be careful about the curse. Because I had to think about the after effects of it when I acted upon it. Just like how I went to public academy instead of the imperial academy because I didn¡¯t want to get found out as my mother¡¯s daughter. Now that I had become the Duke¡¯s stepdaughter, I became more careful about my identity. ¡°Girl.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°If, perhaps . . .¡± She stopped her words and stared at me. She was a person who always spoke according to her mood¡ª it was rare for her to carefully choose her words. She gave me advice with a serious expression. ¡°If something happens, you should choose the best option for yourself.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to think about me or other people. You should think only of yourself.¡± ¡°I will do so.¡± She looked at my empty neck and soon laughed. Then she playfully added. ¡°I should buy you a new necklace soon. I¡¯m really bothered because something that was always there isn¡¯t present right now. How about we go to a jewelry house tomorrow?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t wanna. It¡¯s obvious that you will choose accessories with shining beads. To your taste, not mine.¡± I, waving my hand, suddenly became curious. Mother always lived inside someone¡¯s gaze for her whole life. It meant that while she was loved passionately by someone, she could also be hated passionately by others. Looking at my mom who lived with countless gazes trained on her at all times, I just wanted a normal, lukewarm life. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you feel tired living like this?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°If you always remain sincere, you¡¯ll be hurt by others, right? And after that sincerity cools, there¡¯s also that empty sensation.¡± ¡°Then, I should fill that empty space. With another passion.¡± Mother answered simply. I was amazed by her quick answer. So that is your reason for not looking back at the leaving men and passionately searching for a new man. ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to easily fill that space. I also think it¡¯s hard to see them leave.¡± ¡°Yes, that may be the case with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s a little burdensome if people keep trying to squeeze in.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Orion?¡± She asked. I didn¡¯t say anything, yet I was seen through. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him later?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Ask him why he treats you well. Ask him, if we split ways, will you be back to being strangers? Isn¡¯t that what you are afraid of now?¡± I blinked my eyes. Uhm, I don¡¯t think we have reached that phase. If that was the case, shouldn¡¯t Orion have already occupied some space in my heart? ¡°Not that, but . . .¡± As I tried to make an excuse, I lost my train of thought. When I mulled over the words of my ramble, it was indeed going in that direction. strange. I was surprised by Orion¡¯s presence, which already took a place in my daily life while I was unaware of it. ¡°Did his continuous attack work on me . . . ?¡± It seems like I¡¯m really an easy pushover. I didn¡¯t know why, but I was even more sad with this newly found fact. That was the end of our first serious conversation in a while. I couldn¡¯t sleep all night. Chapter 39 My body was very healthy, aside from the fact that I fainted. I was happy that my body¡ª tired as it had been due to studying for the exam¡ª had become lighter, but knowing that it was due to the power of holy water, I wasn¡¯t truly happy. As I scanned around since Mother, who slept with me last night couldn¡¯t be found, a maid carefully approached me and informed me. ¡°The Duchess left around dawn. She went to have a talk with Lord Duke.¡± A talk. I wonder what kind of talk that is. I pretended to not notice the subtle blush in the maid¡¯s face and raised up. This is better, I guess. It would be hard for me if she tried to hold me by asking to have breakfast before going, but now that she wasn¡¯t present, I could just leave the mansion. As I changed my clothes and crossed the hallway, I could hear shouts ringing in the training ground. The knights had already come out since dawn and were swinging their swords. And the expression of Orion as he walked around them was unexpectedly serious. When I saw him watching over the other knights with a serious face, I got an impression of him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be normal.¡± Upon hearing my words, the coachman faked a cough as he turned his head, pretending to not hear that. Leaving the passionate knights who were having morning practice behind, Rany was already waiting for me in the mansion I came back to. ¡°The class is cancelled.¡± The students were quiet on the day of the accident, but their mouths couldn¡¯t stay closed like a clam. All classes at the academy had been canceled. ¡°The atmosphere is really unsettling.¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± Because the most promising student vomited blood as he collapsed in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. As the academy, they would do everything they can to fix this situation. Of course, in a direction that wouldn¡¯t tarnish their honor. ¡°The magic tower and Temple came to investigate it, but they were being careful.¡± ¡°Since this is not a problem they could judge rushly.¡± Whether it was black magic or other witchcraft, it was clear that once it was pointed out as heresy, many would be hurt and ensnared in trouble. Unless they want to become nemesis with the aristocrats, the Temple would approach the problem carefully, and the same would be the case for the magic tower. ¡°And soon I will get investigated too.¡± All the exam takers in the exam room would be investigated. Touching my nape, I huffed out a sigh. ¡°Before the investigation starts, I think I have to prepare my testimony in advance.¡± It would be a real problem if Trevor was really related to witchcraft, but I would also be in trouble if during that process I was found out bringing an item imbued with divine power. I¡¯m sure that isn¡¯t something that can be obtained through a legal route. I got a headache only by hearing a baptized cloth or processed with magic. When I looked at Rany, she smiled widely as she spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve taken care of it perfectly. Even if they find out something, the one who will get struck by the arrow will be the Master of the Rocke Merchant Guild.¡± ¡°The Master of the Rocke Merchant Guild is your father.¡± Rany smiled cheerfully as if there was nothing wrong with that. Then, she continued talking as if nothing happened. ¡°Count Amber visited the academy.¡± ¡°Really?¡± It wasn¡¯t really surprising since he was the sponsor of Trevor as well as a candidate in his adoption. ¡°I heard the principal welcomed him while cowering. Seems like he is truly complaining about this accident.¡± That was to be expected, as the talent he personally invested in was attacked in an incident with an unknown culprit. No matter what, it was strange for a healthy person to suddenly vomit black blood and faint. ¡°Well, thanks to the Count visiting in an imposing manner, the academy won¡¯t be able to dismiss this accident quietly.¡± I wonder if the academy truly investigating it would advantage me. I had a lot of thoughts, but it was hard to predict the situation. ¡°First, we should go to the Temple and make sure of it.¡± To be exact, we had to ascertain whether the attack Trevor sent to me was the cause of my fainting or not. Rany nodded her head. * * * We went to the Central Temple where Mother¡¯s wedding was held. As it was the largest temple in the capital, people were lined up in front of the main gate. Our carriage passed through the line of people and moved to the back of the temple. From afar, the waiting priest in training gave us a signal. As the carriage entered a narrow tent, he welcomed us. We entered the small door, which led to the central hallway of the temple. The priest with a warm impression welcomed us. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Young Miss Rocke?¡± Rany lowered her head politely and greeted him. ¡°Father said he dreamed of you last night, Your Reverence Father Vael. He said it was very vivid that he was unsure whether he really catched the holy light of Your Reverence.¡± ¡°I see . . .¡± The priest looked at her with a very touched expression. Rany smiled brightly as she fiddled with her dress, speaking with an embarrassed expression. ¡°As soon as I heard that, I wondered why I wasn¡¯t the one who met Your Reverence and I was very upset.¡± I wondered why she failed theology class twice when she could call Father Vael with such a sincere expression. The two were no different from a faithful believer and a faithful priest. There was no mentions of ¡®charity¡¯ or ¡®bribes¡¯ in their conversation, but the two people clearly knew each other¡¯s minds. ¡°It¡¯s impossible actually, but it is the will of His Holiness, who looked at how faithful Sister Raynia is.¡± When he let us inside the hallway, Raynia smiled and made the sign of the cross. ¡°May you be blessed in the name of God. This is not much, but this is a humble tribute to the altar.¡± The fruit basket that was prepared beforehand was heavy. The fruit basket, slightly covered by grapes on top, was full of shining gold coins. If only I didn¡¯t watch the process of filling it up, this would be a very touching situation. Both of them were very talented actors. The waiting room, which the priest guided us to, was blinding. Chapter 40 While he left for a moment, Bertin suddenly popped out from the other door. ¡°You came?¡± I found him, properly wearing his paladin outfit unlike when he was in the academy, to be a bit unfamiliar. ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone I know, but because that person is busy, it seems like we have to wait.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? We¡¯re busy bodies too.¡± I caught Rany¡¯s raging hand and put her back to her seat. Rany had fun the whole time at the academy on the pretext of collecting information, and when evening came, she was excited to teach poker to Benji, her only younger brother. The one who was truly busy had to be Bertin, who worked in the temple and academy at the same time. ¡°If you keep being uncooperative like this, there will be nothi-¡± ¡°Sister Raynia?¡± The priest who had left came back and called Rany¡¯s name. Rany, who was shaking with a menacing face while sticking out a tiny fist at Bertin, smiled brightly. In no time, the formerly clenched hand was perfectly gathered on her dress in a modest manner. ¡°Because of your sincerity, Bishop Roland wishes to give you a blessing.¡± Rany smiled even brightly. Then, she clenched her hands tight and answered in a voice that was exceedingly cute. ¡°Woah, isn¡¯t his blessing so expensive that it couldn¡¯t be bought with money?¡± You just give him a basket of money, you know? ¡°Of course I want to hear that.¡± The priest let out a gentle smile then ordered Bertin. ¡°Sir Gramia, please escort this important guest to Sir Bishop¡¯s room.¡± From what I saw, it seemed like the priest was trying to do his best. Bertin Gramia was the object of envy and the most ideal type of the young ladies. He must be giving Raynia, who was being generous with her money, a ¡®right¡¯ to be escorted by Bertin. The problem was that Rany wasn¡¯t happy with that right. The corner of Raynia¡¯s lips twitched. The moment the door was closed, curses abruptly flowed out. ¡°What the XX. If he asked me to meet personally after I gave him that much, doesn¡¯t that mean he wants to ask more?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t insult His Most Revered.¡± ¡°Because he is XX and XX, the most XX . . ¡± Bertin shook his head at the curses that flowed out of Raynia¡¯s mouth. Then he asked for my understanding with an apologetic expression. ¡°Seems like we need to visit Lord Bishop for a moment, can you wait here?¡± ¡°Mhm. I can wait in the oratory.¡± After seeing the two people off reluctantly, I was left alone in the waiting room. I really can¡¯t get used to this. The interior of the waiting room was so splendid that it was comparable to the hallway in the Duchy of Miller. And Raynia comes to this place every week, huh? I realized how great her financial power was. And how great the ability of Lord Viscount to protect that power. I could know that much just by looking at Raynia¡¯s behavior a moment ago. Did Orion also live that kind of life? I couldn¡¯t imagine that because they were always honest and had clear desires in front of me. When I was absent-mindedly waiting for my friends, someone opened the door and entered the waiting room I was in. ¡°Ah, those persistent kids.¡± The person who threw off the white headpiece was surprisingly a female priest with gray hair and wrinkles. She was wearing a gray robe instead of a priest¡¯s uniform, but her face was all sweaty as if she had been running busy. Glancing at me, she plopped down on the sofa to the point of letting out a sound. The fabric with white lace on her hands dropped to the floor. She looked over at me unimpressed. ¡°From what I see, you don¡¯t look like you come from a great family, but seeing you present here, you must be rich, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a possibility that I¡¯m from a high nobility?¡± She snorted after hearing my words. ¡°Do you think that high nobility that can visit this place would come without an attending maid?¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°They are people that make fuss even in the oratory. ¡®This is uncomfortable. The altar is hard¡¯. Of course it is, the altar is supposed to be hard, are they telling me it should be squishy? Those rotten people.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I quietly took the cloth and put it on the table, and examined the priestess. She gave off such a strong impression. The wrinkled face clearly showed signs of exhaustion, but her eyes were clear. Despite her rough tone, I didn¡¯t feel repulsed. Is it because of early education from Rany? She glanced at me then asked. ¡°So, did you follow your friend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If you come to donate, then you must have a purpose. What is the reason for your visit?¡± I hesitated after her question. I couldn¡¯t easily blurted out about the curse that could be labeled as heresy. Then she nodded slowly as if she understood me. ¡°I see. Well, there weren¡¯t only one or two that came because of an unspeakable secret. Last time, a Count came to me then loosened his pants, asking me to fix his impotence.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of such a reason.¡± ¡°Of course, it shouldn¡¯t be that reason. How can you come up with that reason when you¡¯re so young.¡± Wait, that is not a problem with being young. While I was considering refuting, I read the playfulness on her face. ¡°Can the priest stay here like this?¡± She let out a sigh as I asked her because I remembered her rushing in as if she were being chased by someone. ¡°That is a good question. I¡¯ve worked all day, but those kids didn¡¯t let me go, you know? They only want to do easy and good work and treat this old me as window dressing.¡± As I remembered the sweat dripping from her forehead, I looked at her with a sad face. Then, she suddenly turned her head and looked at me with a desperate expression. ¡°If only I could rest for a moment, I could get better. These days, I don¡¯t have any disease that isn¡¯t accompanied with neuralgia and headache.¡± ¡°Ah, what should we do, then?¡± ¡°How about you help me a bit?¡± ¡°. . . Pardon?¡± Her eyes were gleaming while looking at me. Although, she did not look like a person on the verge of collapse from overworking due to excessive headaches and neuralgia. When I came to my senses, I had changed clothes with her and was trapped in a narrow compartment with a white cloth on my face. ¡°You can just nod your head whenever people blabber this or that.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°After one or two hours, I¡¯ll come back and take turns with you.¡± I don¡¯t understand why I should sit here, though. I looked at her when she went out, but I gave up and sat down. Well, since she said it¡¯s one or two hours. Afterall, it was the time where I had to wait absent-mindedly in the waiting room. Chapter 41 This small space was surprisingly cozy. Beyond the hole where the light leaked in, I could blurry see the statue of God. Isn¡¯t this ironic. It was a place to listen to the hearts of believers on behalf of God. However, I couldn¡¯t see God properly from here. The crack on the door that had been used for a long time had already worn out completely. That means there were a lot of people that came here and brought up secrets that they couldn¡¯t tell to anyone. Secrets, huh? Like a habit, my hand moved to my chest. Realizing that there was no locket that I had always been fiddling with, I felt awkward. Although I didn¡¯t know the real identity of that item, apparently I really relied on it. Is it because of the divine power on it? I didn¡¯t know when it started, but I felt more calm when I touched it. Although I thought it was because it was the first gift given by Zen. When I lowered my gaze, I saw the ring that was still on my finger. ¡°It¡¯s better to take . . .¡± He said this was an item simply to help my concentration, but looking at Zen¡¯s movement lately, that might not be the case. The moment I was about to take the ring out, a creak-door opening sound was heard. Someone was walking carefully into the oratory. I guessed he was a knight based on his clinking steps. The man who sat inside the covered compartment next to me spoke out with a trembling voice. ¡°Priest, the situation is getting worse.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I was puzzled for a moment by his sudden start. Then, he quickly continued his words. ¡°Solving the homework given by my lord is beyond my capability.¡± ¡°. . .¡± It must be hard for knights these days. I didn¡¯t know who he was, but I couldn¡¯t believe he had to do homework even after being appointed as a knight. It was beyond the proverb that every moment in life is learning. ¡°I was happy when my lord, who rarely let people next to him, was very interested in his new sister.¡± He stopped for a moment and sighed. ¡°I thought he, crazy as he was with his sword¡ª ordering us to train even on the day off and treating us harshly¡ª finally set his eyes on something new. I thought we finally could be liberated.¡± And that is his new sister? I was a bit puzzled while listening to it. It seemed like the lord mentioned was very crazy with swords and tortured the knights very much, but did he say he felt liberated by his lord¡¯s interest turned toward his female sister? Then, what about that new sister? For me, who was suffering from my new brother, I was more curious about the said new sister. ¡°These days, he even lets us train on our account and locks himself in his study.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? Didn¡¯t you say you want to reduce your training?¡± ¡°When he encounters strange books in the study, he keeps giving us homework.¡± His voice sounded even more gloomy. The young man was truly suffering from confusion. I wondered what kind of strange book he encountered that he got very distressed by the given homework. ¡°Last time, after trying the plan to get his sister¡¯s interest that he heard from his close friend failed, he diligently read novels with a story of a brother with a little sister.¡± ¡°I see. It seems like he wants to learn.¡± Although, I¡¯m not sure if that could be learned. The young knight sighed at my sour response. ¡°The problem is that it does not end there.¡± The knight¡¯s voice was more raging. ¡°Our homework is to go home and demonstrate the actions of the brother in the novel to our little sisters.¡± ¡°That . . .¡± ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, thanks to that, the daughter of my mother who lives with me looks at me as if looking at a crazy person.¡± Now I got curious about the novel read by this knight¡¯s master. What was it that he learned and got such a bad response when he followed it? I decided to focus on solving the problem rather than being curious. ¡°From what I hear, the cause of the incident can be seen as an effort by your master to be liked by his sister.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then, isn¡¯t solving the cause the best method?¡± ¡°That¡ª do you mean to eliminate the cause?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You should elimina¡ª¡± ¡°That is unacceptable.¡± He cut my words with a desperate voice. ¡°How can I eliminate my lord¡¯s sister?¡± ¡°. . .¡± What do you mean, how can you eliminate his little sister? I told you to eliminate the problem that made the brother couldn¡¯t get liked by his sister. ¡°What I mean is it¡¯s a problem that could be solved by making the relationship between the brother and the sister good.¡± The knight replied ¡®I see¡¯ to my words with a pessimistic voice. At this point, I was confused whether I was hearing his confession or giving him job counseling. Well, even if it was a proper confession session, it was a problem since I wasn¡¯t a priest. At that moment, I heard a bell announcing that the allocated time had ended from far away. The knight quietly got up and greeted before stepping out the door, giving off a nuance that he didn¡¯t want to go. ¡°I¡¯m tired just by hearing that.¡± Even this is not an easy job. While turning my stiff neck, I looked outside and stood up. I was thinking of relieving my neck before the next person came. Right at the moment I opened the hidden partition and was about to come out for a moment, I heard someone opening the door urgently. ¡°Ah, priestess! I forgot the dona¡ª¡± Someone¡¯s shadow was casted in front of me who curled up reflexively. When I raised my head, a familiar back came into view. Chapter 42 Then, Bertin¡¯s calm voice flowed out. ¡°Brother, after hearing a confession, the priest¡¯s mental fatigue will get worse. As she is on a noble mission to convey brother¡¯s confession on behalf of God, we need to give her time to rest.¡± ¡°Ah¡ª there¡¯s something I forgot.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s about donation, you can go to the receptionist at the entrance of the temple.¡± Following his friendly voice, I heard a loud thank-you from the flustered knight. It was only after the door closed again that he slowly turned around. His face was close enough to touch. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°I was wondering where you go, and you¡¯re playing priest here?¡± His playful voice made me feel awkward, so I pushed him, who was blocking the narrow door. ¡°Get out now.¡± ¡°Do you even know who was asking you a favor that you recklessly followed them here?¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°And what would you do if that knight saw you?¡± Bertin lightly flicked my forehead with his finger. ¡°You¡¯re lacking a sense of danger, you know?¡± I rubbed my tingling forehead and nodded acceptingly. I myself was aware of the fact that I was being overly drawn in by my surroundings. I was trying to stay balanced, but the opponent was too strong. ¡°You should be careful. What if you get hurt?¡± Along with his gentle voice, he gently pinched my cheek. From my forehead to my cheek. I tapped the guy who was fiddling with my face like clay, but he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of moving away. ¡°I feel parched.¡± The guy, who slowly stepped aside after hearing my word, poured the water into a glass and gave it to me. ¡°Drink it a bit. You¡¯re thirsty because the air is dry here.¡± I pushed the glass away with a suspicious face even though I was about to drink a moment ago. ¡°I won¡¯t drink the water you give me.¡± How can I know if it¡¯s natural water or holy water? My skeptical words made him giggle. As I returned to the waiting room with Bertin, I saw Raynia sitting in front of the priestess with a grumpy face. Bertin introduced me in a soft tone while putting his hand on my shoulder. ¡°You were introduced to Raynia earlier, and this is Marianne.¡± ¡°I have ears, too. I already heard it.¡± She looked at me and laughed. ¡°How was it, was that doable?¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s nothing easy in any kind of job.¡± I thought when I graduated and became an adult, it would be better than when I was a student who only had to study. After I went through it myself, I think there was nothing easy. ¡°Come here, my child.¡± She reached out to me. Her outfit was shabby, but there was no way she could be a low-ranking person if she could move freely. From the tip of the finger that was touching my neck, a light came out and slowly dissipated into the air. She looked at me, staring blankly as I was, before laughing. ¡°No wonder you are filled with divine power when you look like a normal kid. I see you were fed with holy water.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°This kid. How dare you steal something I cherish?¡± It was a stolen item? When I gave Bertin an unbelievable look, he refuted with a calm face as if he did nothing wrong. ¡°Because you sent me to the annoying salons and parties. I think I could get that much.¡± Rany, who didn¡¯t care whether Bertin stole the holy water or not, asked the priestess impatiently. ¡°So, how is her condition? She¡¯s okay, right?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing wrong for now. Although there¡¯s a problem with the guy who cast the curse.¡± ¡°He collapsed while letting out a lot of blood.¡± Nodding to my words, the priestess explained about the curse that I got. ¡°The curse you received is called ¡®marionette¡¯.¡± ¡°Marionette?¡± ¡°Well, that isn¡¯t common. That curse itself is uncommon, and they are not merely used only to brainwash academy students.¡± ¡°What kind of curse is this marionette curse?¡± ¡°It can be seen as a kind of brainwashing or hypnosis that governs one¡¯s mind. If that kid used that power frequently, he must have a lot of followers around him. Because the corrupted aura attracts immature people.¡± It was true that there were a lot of students following Trevor. However, there was something that I couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Is there any reason to use the marionette curse on me specifically?¡± ¡°Maybe you have something that kid wants. Or he needs to use you.¡± Among my possessions, the most desirable thing would be the locket that I wasn¡¯t even aware of its value. Well, for sure he was suddenly being friendly to me To be exact, it was after he found out that I took the advancement exam. Rany looked at me, who was deep in thought, and asked. ¡°You said he sat next to you, right? Maybe he wanted your answers?¡± That would be good if that was the case. But I didn¡¯t think he would touch the dangerous curse just to raise up his score. ¡°Is this the only information we can get right now?¡± ¡°Unless I personally meet the caster, yes.¡± Rany scrutinized her eyes and grumbled. ¡°Crap. The surveillance is too tight to take him out right away.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be able to take him out after some time.¡± When I saw Rany and Bertin openly conspiring to commit a crime, my head twitched. ¡°If you can, bring him without a scratch. That¡¯s how we can interrogate him.¡± While I was wondering about the priestess¡¯ identity who coolly replied to them, Rany grumbled. ¡°What a bummer. If I had that curse ability, I would have an audience with the Emperor.¡± ¡°. . .¡± There was no need for me to know what she would ask when she had an audience with the Emperor. I gave water to Rany, who was smacking her lips with a disappointed face. I hoped she would come back to her senses after drinking the cold water. Chapter 43 Even after knowing the type of the curse, I was still questioning it. ¡°No matter how I think about it, there was simply no reason for him to attack me.¡± There were a lot of people with higher scores than me. I remembered the day when I bumped into Trevor after submitting my application to the professor. At that time, he dubiously showed interest in my research topic. The priestess asked me. ¡°What is the topic of your research?¡± ¡°The living beings in the land of death and method to purify them.¡± ¡°What a unique topic.¡± She laughed. There were a lot of occasions where the research topic of senior students related to their work after graduation. That¡¯s why, the land of death was a topic that was rarely chosen by the students. ¡°It would be better if the curse was for his exam score.¡± If the reason he attacked me was only for my material or answer not other goals, it would be an easy matter. Because the person who caused this had somewhat been punished and I was okay. The problem was if he had another intention, and if there was another helper in the academy, then, I didn¡¯t think this problem would end so easily. ¡°I think it¡¯s best to wait a bit more. There is not much that we know for us to move.¡± When Bertin turned to the priestess, she nodded as if she agreed with me. ¡°After all, the priest who will investigate it will only do a formal inspection. If it was nothing, I¡¯m sure they would let it off.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t there be a professor who suspected it was a curse? If someone voiced his suspicion . . .¡± ¡°That means they have to investigate all academy students, but in order to do so, they need to invite the higher priest to inspect the power of the curse. Will they be able to persuade the academy? Or should we inspect each suspected student separately?¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Do you think those arrogant nobles would accept such a humiliation? The academy won¡¯t even try to think about it.¡± Hearing her very realistic words made my worry grow bigger. ¡°If I have to add, bringing the holy water outside and using it for personal account is a felony.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I, who unexpectedly became a criminal, stared intently at Bertin. Raynia, who was on the same team as him, avoided my eyes. When she left the room as if she had said everything, Bertin politely lowered his head. I didn¡¯t really know about it, but I was sure she must be someone in a high position in this temple. Didn¡¯t she say it herself? That a lower level priest couldn¡¯t even find a trace of curse. ¡°We have to discuss this with Zen as well. I don¡¯t know about the others, but this is dangerous if Trevor has accomplices.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I think I have to prepare a new protection device.¡± When Raynia replied, I finally came back to my senses. What she meant by a new protection device was she would put another luxury item on me. Receiving my protesting gaze, Raynia pouted as if she felt it was unfair. ¡°You would be in danger if you don¡¯t have one.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but . . .¡± ¡°It saved you, how can you say you don¡¯t need it?¡± When I became quiet because I had nothing to say, Raynia began to think about it in earnest. ¡°If one isn¡¯t enough, then we can use two or even three. There are a lot of accessories that could be placed in the body.¡± When I thought of myself with my whole body covered with colorful ornaments, I got goosebumps. ¡°Let¡¯s leave for now.¡± Looking at Raynia, who was checking a lot of things in the temple, I was afraid that she would finally aim for sacred items. And Bertin, who was smiling calmly next to her, was someone who could and would guide her to steal sacred items, as well as completely erase any traces of the theft. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if this problem got bigger so the temple could investigate it on a larger scale?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let this problem get bigger.¡± Linking her arms with me, Raynia asked the reason for my firm words. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because they will call our guardians.¡± I was more worried about that than the curse. I was worried about Orion coming with that suspicious carriage while leading the knights, and I was also worried about my mother coming with a fancy dress while clinging to the Duke. If the fact about me becoming a part of the Duchy was revealed, not only the academy, but the whole empire would mostly get excited. Then surely it would be a big stain on my future career and life plans. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a bit concerning.¡± Rany nodded as if convinced. While we were talking as we walked to leave the temple, a figure of someone from the end of the hallway hurriedly bowed his head when he saw me. ¡°Good morning, My Lady!¡± Although he was wearing a simple outfit, he was wearing a sword on his waist and a chain mail, indicating that he was a knight. ¡°Do you know him?¡± I shook my head at Rany¡¯s curious question, then I felt deja vu when I saw the knight that froze up when he saw me. I felt like I had seen that kind of greeting. Where did I see it? As soon as our eyes met, he bent his back and bumped his head to the floor. Such a peculiar greeting . . . ¡°Ah.¡± Sometimes I saw it when I walked around the Duke¡¯s mansion. I, who was trying to pass by casually, stopped for a moment at the sound of the clinking steps he made as he disappeared. That footstep was definitely the same as what I heard in the confession booth earlier. My mind that thought nothing about it began to shift. The knight who came to confess. The knight whose master had a new sister. And that master¡¯s way of thinking was very unusual . . . ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Marianne?¡± Without reacting to Rany shaking my arms, I ruminate over the suggestion I gave earlier. I said the problem could be resolved by making the relationship between the siblings better, right? And the knight¡¯s answer to my suggestion was, ¡®I¡¯ll try it¡¯. I felt dizzy out of the blue. ¡°Are you feeling unwell again?¡± Listening to my friends¡¯ worried voices, I closed my eyes for a moment with resentment for myself who dug my own grave. ¡°Orion . . .¡± For now, I had to make him unable to read the novels in the library. * * * Chapter 44 On the way home, both Rany and Bertin were very worried about me, as I had suddenly zoned out. I lightly shook my head at them. They were worried that it was an after effect of the curse. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. I¡¯m just a bit tired.¡± I was only doubting myself for calling disaster upon myself. And when I stepped down from the carriage just like that, Dana was waiting for me. ¡°A lot of things arrived in the backyard. What else did you order, My Lady?¡± When she put her hand on her waist and made a stern face, I, who was about to change my clothes, stopped and raised my head. ¡°Ah.¡± At the news that the forgotten item had been delivered, I rolled up my sleeves and headed to the backyard. I could see boxes of different sizes piled up. ¡°Woah . . .¡± When I strongly held one side of the box to open it, the tightly attached part fell off and my body rolled back. Just before my body rolled on the ground, a gentle breeze supported my body from behind. When I turned back, I saw Zen with a displeased look on one side of the yard. He took off his hood unlike usual, and his face was clearly visible for the first time in a long time. It seemed like he was waiting to hear about what happened in the temple. ¡°We found no clue. Why don¡¯t you just hear it from Bertin?¡± As I approached him, he waved his hand without replying to me. The boxes, which were still not opened, were lightly disassembled in the air. ¡°Your body?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thanks to certain people.¡± Although my mind was a bit shocked by the value of that luxurious item. I held one of the items that fell from the box in my hand. The handle was wrapped tightly around my hand, and the glow of the blade that had never been oiled was sparkling. ¡°Good. This shop¡¯s items are really the best.¡± Zen asked me who was being satisfied. ¡°What will you do now?¡± ¡°Thinking. I¡¯ll stay low for now.¡± His eyebrows wriggled as if he was displeased. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if this problem gets bigger. If I can, I¡¯ll leave it at that.¡± If it was an object from the black market, it could come from his possession or his family. Even if Beryl House found out that Trevor had attempted to curse someone, there would be no way they wanted it to get revealed. Because if things go south, they could be demoted from their noble position. I would be really grateful if they just buried it and let it pass. Zen grumbled in a low voice. ¡°You¡¯re going to keep your mouth shut even when someone is threatening your life?¡± I put down what I was holding and seriously pointed out the situation. ¡°The moment my identity gets revealed that I¡¯m a step daughter of Lord Duke, I have to enter high society.¡± The reason why I could focus on studying at the academy instead of building friendships with the aristocratic young ladies was that I hadn¡¯t shown my face. There was no one in the academy that could think of that normal ¡®Marianne¡¯ as the infamous Madam Tatiana¡¯s daughter. ¡°The curse is dangerous, but my identity getting revealed is also dangerous.¡± ¡°Then you should have stopped this crazy marriage from the start.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to stop my mother from doing what she wants just for me to stay at ease.¡± ¡°You really act considerately for someone who is never present when you need her.¡± I hit the forehead of a man who was getting angrier, and I brought up something to end this conversation. ¡°The one I¡¯m being considerate to,¡± The person who would get in trouble if a problem arose, ¡°Is you. Not my mom.¡± To raise an issue with the Academy, of course, I had to explain why I was fine even after being cursed. And I would have no choice but to reveal who was the person who imbued magic on the locket which was made of illegal ingredients. ¡°See, who told you to do something like that?¡± It was true that I was able to avoid the curse because of that, but it was too much. It was close to a fluke that the curse rebound was unexpectedly bigger, so the attention was focused on Trevor and I wasn¡¯t caught. It would be a problem if someone noticed the locket. But it¡¯s true that the item was made cleverly, that even I, who wore it, didn¡¯t know its true value. I looked at the green eyes which always got deeper whenever he was angry or getting emotional. As I touched his burning cheeks, he lowered his eyes. Even while he was very angry, he never shook me. ¡°This is not the time yet. Bertin has gotten his title, but we have to wait a little longer for him to get a place in the central temple. And you still haven¡¯t reached the age of maturity . . .¡± I was talking like I was comforting him, but I wavered. He felt silent but suddenly blurted out. ¡°What a good excuse.¡± I didn¡¯t reply to his annoyed words. I just turned and took back the thing that I put down earlier. While I was examining the item whose handle and blade were flawless, his presence disappeared. ¡°What an angry brat.¡± He must be going through puberty, right? Looking at the place he disappeared, I swallowed my breath. Chapter 45 Classes resumed normally, but the atmosphere was still unsettling. Some of the students who were at the exam site were absent. ¡°What¡¯ll happen with your advancement exam?¡± ¡°Retake, probably. I wonder if it will take some time?¡± Raynia sighed at my answer. I stole a glance at the paper she was looking at with a very troubled expression. [Estimated dividend: 1,000,000] Regrets were showing in her eyes, which were looking at the headaching numbers. The one who got her exam canceled was me, but she looked even sadder. While I patted Rany¡¯s back, someone called me. ¡°Marianne, the professor called.¡± I saw familiar people showing stiff expressions behind her. They all were faces I saw on the exam site. Are they summoning me for investigation? As I slowly got up and joined the group, I strangely felt animosity from the gazes of some of the female students. We had never spoken to each other after the incident, and we didn¡¯t even know each other until the test. I lowered my gaze, flustered but pretending to not notice those gazes. The whispering sound rang for a while and scattered into the air. The professor who summoned us showed a tired face. I could see that he couldn¡¯t sleep properly because of this investigation. ¡°Trevor¡¯s condition is more serious than expected, so the academy will also do its best to investigate this case for the time being.¡± The students exchanged anxious gazes after hearing that firm voice of his. ¡°Although the cause has not been accurately identified, it is believed that there is a high possibility that he has received a serious level of attack from someone.¡± I got curious. Even if the academy did their best in this investigation, would they be able to find out that Trevor used a curse? If not, perhaps . . . Would they keep silent until this became clear, considering how serious this issue was? ¡°We haven¡¯t found out much yet. It is still unknown whether the enemy is inside or outside.¡± Everyone made a commotion at the suggestion that there might be another attack. Their anxiety grew bigger. The professor added to the scared students. ¡°Please cooperate actively in investigating and searching for the culprit for the time being.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I see. Since aristocrats could be reluctant to cooperate with the investigation, I wondered if he was trying to increase their anxiety so they would cooperate easily. Looking at the other students shut their mouths while looking scared, it seemed like the professor¡¯s intention worked. The professor looked around the students before looking at me for a moment. Then, he added slowly. ¡°Please keep in mind that . . . depending on the situation, there could be a summoning of a guardian or home visit.¡± When the most unwanted situation was mentioned, I unconsciously flinched. Someone then raised their hand. ¡°About the home, are you talking about our parents¡¯ home?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± If it¡¯s the parents¡¯ home according to the family register, then mine is the Duchy? I must do something about this home visit. Leaving Orion that might be running in stocking feet, there were no normal workers there. Other than me, some students also closed their mouths with frustrated faces. After hearing the professor¡¯s prior warning, someone bumped my shoulder with strong force on the way out. The light brown hair somehow looked familiar. I heard someone murmuring as I was watching her moving away quickly. ¡°She is . . .¡± As soon as I looked back, the whispering stopped. The atmosphere of those who turned their eyes elsewhere was bizarre. I felt uncomfortable with that, but there was no way I could hold on to those who are moving away and ask what¡¯s going on, right? Instead, I walked to Rany while massaging my stinging shoulder. I needed to know about my fake identity so that the academy wouldn¡¯t find anything suspicious about me. * * * ¡°Your personal information? I think I also need to check it out first.¡± Rany opened the notebook that she had shoved it deep into the bag, so that it made a noisy sound. ¡°. . . Is my personal information inside that notebook?¡± Even the letters look packed together and the notebook looks thick. Rany answered proudly, ¡°I commissioned a novelist to make a synopsis of your possible situation. Something like your set-up book?¡± ¡°You commissioned a novelist to make a synopsis . . .?¡± The red warning light flared up inside my head. Come to think of it, she once gave me a necklace at the price of a house, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t pay much because you hate it when I do that.¡± ¡°Erm, Rany.¡± ¡°Ah, here it is.¡± She began to read my ¡®personal information¡¯ in a silvery voice. ¡°Marianne Hoven. 16 years old. She lost her parents at a young age and lives with her brother. Her only brother really adores and loves his little sister, but his feelings were so extreme that it is hard to differentiate between love and obsession.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s there a portrayal of a character¡¯s feelings within that personal information?¡± ¡°This way, it would sound realistic. Anyway, the brother lent money to provide you with a big and good house.¡± Certainly, the mansion I was staying in was a sturdy building with good security. But still . . . ¡°Why is there a set up where he borrowed money?¡± ¡°You asked to make it sound normal, right? If a normal person wants to live in that mansion, they need to borrow money.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I didn¡¯t think a brother borrowing money to buy a house for his sister was normal though. Chapter 46 Noticing my serious expression, Rany added as if making excuses. ¡°Marianne, you planned to graduate early, right? I made the setup like that to match that.¡± It was already listed in the Academy¡¯s register, so there was no turning back. I tried my best to understand this somehow unique setting. If I knew this would happen, I would at least review it when Rany said she would take care of it. Regrets flooded in in an instant. ¡°Anyway, the reason you want to graduate early was you found out that you and your brother are not blood siblings.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I was convinced that the novel written by the novelist commissioned by Rany was not a normal novel. Just look at how the basic setting is very dramatic. ¡°Your brother works as a mercenary to make money for you. That¡¯s why he is really good at fighting.¡± ¡°It sounds like you really focused on making the brother¡¯s description.¡± ¡°That novelist said she really wants an older brother.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need such information.¡± At least it was fortunate that there was no need to cast actors to play the parents¡¯ role since it was set that I lost my parents. ¡°Ah, and the place your brother borrowed the money is from the Rocke Guild.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you became very close with me.¡± Perhaps, all of this setup was just so that I and Rany were in an inseparable relationship. Rany laughed brightly when I threw her a questioning gaze. I looked at Rany leaning on my shoulder carefully before eventually sighing lightly instead of criticizing her. ¡°So I only need to find the brother, huh.¡± ¡°As long as he is an older brother who looks at you with very lovely eyes, does swordsmanship, but somehow looks amateurish, and clearly shows that you two are not real siblings at first glance.¡± ¡°. . .¡± When I said that I trusted Rany for all of my academy entrance process, Zen clearly showed that he couldn¡¯t understand me. His expression asked why I entrusted it to her, didn¡¯t it? At that time I wondered if he couldn¡¯t believe in his friend, but now I knew that he was wise back then. It was a dangerous choice to ask Rany to change my identity. Her eyes turned sparkling again. ¡°Should I hire an actor?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t.¡± I couldn¡¯t handle Rany¡¯s scale anymore, which was how she novelized my life when I asked her to change my identity. I couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of result she would bring this time if I trusted her with hiring the actor. ¡°I will do it myself.¡± ¡°Do you know any actors?¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t an actor, but there¡¯s someone who is a match for this situation.¡± After talking about that briefly to Rany, I walked alone to the target location to ask for help. When I got off the carriage, people who were standing on guard in front of the mansion¡¯s gate recognized me and took a breath. Glad that they recognized me, I asked them carefully. ¡°Are all of the knights in the mansion today?¡± ¡°Yes, they are training in the drill hall, Miss. They will stay here for a while because they¡¯re preparing for the soon to be opened hunting competition.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The sentries looked at me with very bright faces and spoke with high expectations. ¡°I¡¯m sure the Young Duke would be very happy because you visit him in a surprise like this, Miss.¡± Hm. But I don¡¯t have plans to meet Orion, though? These people began to get ahead of themselves. Instead of fixing their misunderstanding, I stated my business. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but could you please pretend to not know that I came here?¡± A middle-aged man who looked like he had children laughed after hearing my words. Then, he nodded with eyes that showed he understood everything. ¡°As expected of the one who is very shy. You don¡¯t have to worry, young lady. We will keep it a secret that the Young Lady comes to give a surprise visit for the Young Duke.¡± The sentry next to him also added. ¡°Of course, of course! Please don¡¯t worry! If Young Lady wants it! We will definitely! Keep the secret! Hahahaha!¡± You should lower your voice if you really want to keep the secret. I wasn¡¯t embarrassed to visit this place, but I became embarrassed because of these people. There was a lot that I wanted to say, but because there was someone I had to meet, I only stayed silent while flashing a faint smile. He showed me the way to the drill hall. ¡°I will go by myself.¡± ¡°Of course you want to go by yourself. Because if you go with us! The surprise visit! Will get found out!¡± His hahahaha laugh loudly resonated in the surroundings. This made me wonder if he did that on purpose for everyone in this mansion to hear. I had to quickly leave this meddlesome and loud sentry old man. ¡°Good work.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lady, too! I always support you!¡± Please don¡¯t. I quickly left them without regret and walked to the drill hall. I felt a gaze somewhere as I walked, but when I looked back, there was no one. Although I was taking a deserted path, I wondered why there were so few people in the Duchy. On a quiet road where no ants were seen, my head tilted automatically. It felt as if everyone was hiding, avoiding my view. ¡°There¡¯s no way, right?¡± What was the reason for them to avoid me like that? No matter how weird the people here were, such a thing wouldn¡¯t happen. I focused on reaching my destination, pushing the uneasy feeling behind. Was it just my feeling that the voices of the knights who were training in the drill hall had also become smaller today? I couldn¡¯t get rid of these uneasy feelings. Chapter 47 Soon after, I saw knights gathered far away in my sight when I arrived close to the drill hall without encountering even a single person. I took a glance, and fortunately, I didn¡¯t see the owner of the blonde hair whose presence was so powerful. Still, if I came closer to the knights and greeted them, I was sure there would be someone who would report it to Orion. That would be troublesome. After thinking about it for a moment, I looked around and found someone walking. The workers of this mansion, which was usually too burdensome, strangely couldn¡¯t be found even for a person today. Suddenly, someone showed their presence behind me, who was looking troubled. ¡°Ahem, khm. Is there anything you need, Young Lady?¡± Strangely, the servant who talked to me with leaves on his head appeared from the dense garden, not the walkway. ¡°Erm, can I meet the knights for a moment without Young Duke Orion knowing?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I want to meet Sir Bayhan Rune. Without the Young duke knowing.¡± At my request, the servant¡¯s eyes sparkled greatly. Then, he nodded loudly and said with a happy face. ¡°Of course I can call Sir Rune for you. Because that person is! The closest person! To the Young duke! Surely I will actively cooperate.¡± What is it that you will actively cooperate? I took a closer look at the servant in front of me. He looked fine on the outside, but seeing the corners of his mouth twitching and his eyelids shaking, tiredness must have accumulated within him. Maybe that was the reason. The reason why I couldn¡¯t find any workers today. I wondered if they were resting because of the accumulated tiredness. ¡°Please just tell him this. ¡®I want to have a talk alone with you.;¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Then I added seriously, ¡°Please take a rest after you finish your work.¡± ¡°Of course, of course.¡± After answering to trust him, the servant disappeared with a proud expression. Not a long after, a maid came closer and secretly whispered to me. ¡°Please follow me.¡± The place she guided me to was a separate house behind the mansion. If the whole mansion exhibited elegance and antiqueness, this place had a lighter and more comfortable atmosphere. As soon as I sat down carefully, someone showed their presence behind me. ¡°Did you call me, Young Lady?¡± Sir Rune, who approached quickly, sat in front of me with a light smile as usual. This was our first meeting after the awkward parting last time. Looking up at his sweaty bangs, I reached out the handkerchief next to me. He smiled brightly. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Putting down the handkerchief, he opened his mouth. ¡°This is the first time our Lady visited the Duchy on your own. You¡¯ve always rejected the invitation with any excuses.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Come to think of it, that was right. This time again, I eventually came to this place because of my needs, so I felt my conscience aching. Sir Rune asked softly, with his shining and friendly eyes. ¡°What is the reason you look for me, Our Young Lady?¡± He wasn¡¯t a subordinate who had to obey my request. If I dare to say, he looked like he didn¡¯t really like me. However, there was no other person who was good at adapting to the situation no matter what kind of situation it was other than him that came to mind. My friends were too noticeable, and even if I tried to hire an actor now, it would be difficult to find them in a short time. Therefore, this was an action that bloomed from my desperate situation. I took a short breath then braced myself to say my request. ¡°I want you to be my brother.¡± Right at the moment I said that, I could hear a noisy sound behind me. When I looked back in surprise, I saw a brilliant blonde running out of the hidden space inside the wall. It was the owner of the blonde hair that I was worried about if he was in the drill hall. I looked in the direction where he disappeared without a trace, then asked carefully. ¡°Where did Orion show up from just now?¡± Somehow, Sir Rune covered his face with his hands and didn¡¯t answer. At the same time, the door opened and several workers holding firecrackers popped out accompanied with a bright and cheerful sound of instruments. The people surrounding Sir Rune and I hardened there with flustered expressions. The excited instrument stopped, and the servant who came in late said quietly, ¡°Lord Young Duke left the house on a horse. His destination is unknown.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Why did he suddenly tell me about Orion¡¯s destination, and why did everyone look confused? I carefully asked Sir Rune who had not said anything yet and was still covering his face. ¡°Can¡¯t you explain to me about this situation?¡± So, why did Orion run away like that? No, in the first place, where did that person pop up from? Sir Rune, who. kept his silence only raised his head after a while later. He, who always wore a light smile, somehow looked very tired. I looked at the direction where Orion came out. At first glance, it looked just like a wall. Well, of course there would be a secret passage in the Duke residence. I wondered if I found one of them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°That is not the problem, oh, please, this Young Lady . . .¡± Sir Rune¡¯s voice sounded very dark. Silence surrounded us. Since I couldn¡¯t understand this situation, I couldn¡¯t easily say anything. Sir Rune sighed as if he was troubled. The loud bands and the servants stepped back in a hurry and the scattered petals remained on the ground. Why did they come here with a bunch of musical instruments? And why did they leave this place in a hurry with such pale faces? Chapter 54 ¡°Do you have a communication device?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good. Do it shortly and neatly. There would be people on guard outside while you do the call.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I smiled at his act of mercy. Should I say I was playing along with his last generosity to a condemned criminal? All they gave me was a short timespan to move to another room to make a call. I raised my head as I followed the guards who led me with their expressionless eyes. My eyes met with Rany who stared at me amidst the students who gathered in the hallway. As if she had already figured the situation I was in, her eyes turned sharp and she gritted her teeth. I saw the students buzzing around talking about me. These people had no intention to hide their behavior of treating me as a ¡®criminal¡¯. This was their method to widely spread the identity of the ¡®criminal.¡¯ By displaying the sight of me walking under the cold eyes of the guards. Since commotion is already going on, it would be difficult to quitely solve this situation. My heart turned cold. Now that the situation was already this twisted, there was no choice for me other than flipping the tables. Thus, I had to make a decision. Whether to call my friends and announce all the truth, or to accept the sweetness of the power that I kept rejecting because I felt burdened by it. There was only one choice I could make at the end. I have no intentions to lose anything. I had always acted considerately to the lifestyle Mother had all this time. At least a bit more than the consideration she had for my life. Thus, even if I would trouble my mother this time, my priorities were ones I had to protect. Not long after I took out the communication device from my pocket, it finally connected to someone. The face displayed in the video was filled with expectation and surprise. Now that I think of it, this is our first call. Because I never expected our first call would be like this, I felt sorry for the first time at the face I saw. Just like how it always was, the gentle voice spoke to me first. [Aren¡¯t you in the academy, Marianne?] ¡°Are you busy? I can hear you gasping.¡± [Ah, it¡¯s nothing. I was only doing intense training to welcome the second half of the year. I just finished it by now.] Orion¡¯s voice was cheerful and even when he was soaked in sweat, his bright smiling face looked lively. It was just that groans kept emitting from the screen, almost like background noise. The long and faint groans were accompanied with a number of rough breathing sounds. With those breathing sounds as a background, Orion spoke out. [Knights grow as they overcome their ordeals.] It was followed with a dull roar shouting from afar. ¡°You must have been busy.¡± [I¡¯m not busy. Not at all! The training was so boring today that I kept thinking of you while doing it!] . . . Why are you thinking of me while doing your training? ¡°Actually, even if you¡¯re busy, I can¡¯t end the call. I have something to say.¡± Despite my words, I hesitated for a moment. Now that I was about to speak about it, my lips seemed to freeze. But the buzzing sounds behind the door gave a push on my back. I took a breath and slowly opened my mouth. ¡°About me asking Sir Rune to act as my brother instead of you, it was because you are too kind to me.¡± His face tilted to the side as if he was surprised. I could clearly see his rounded eyes and his brain moved hurriedly. ¡°For me, family is a very special existence. Truthfully, until now, I only considered you to be a son of Mom¡¯s marriage partner.¡± Orion¡¯s lips moved a bit. His feeling was vividly drawn on the face that turned sullen and looked like its ears drooping down. People who had something to hide were also stingy in letting others on their side. On top of that, I was timid. I didn¡¯t want to be betrayed. The people I finally opened my heart to . . . I didn¡¯t want them to be hurt because of me. If I didn¡¯t start anything, then I would have nothing to worry about. Of course, if I weren¡¯t to start anything, I would also gain nothing. If I had to tell the truth, Orion Miller was a good person. Even without his rank and status. ¡°But I. I think I finally need Orion¡¯s power.¡± I had nothing to say if he were to judge me as shameless. ¡°Although I couldn¡¯t accept Orion as a family very soon . . . Still, if you¡¯re okay with it, I can only give you a promise to try to be your little sister.¡± I unconsciously trembled at the end. Orion quietly stared at me with his blue eyes. I lowered down my head a bit as I spoke. ¡°You said the reason you like me is because I look at you not as the Young Duke but as Orion Miller, right?¡± [. . .] ¡°But, if today I say I need Orion Miller as the identity of the Young Duke.¡± [. . .] ¡°If I say I need your status and power, would you still hear my request?¡± I averted my gaze because I couldn¡¯t dare to face him. And Orion was the one who broke the short silence. [Can I ask you something?] ¡°Yes.¡± [What kind of person am I to you? Is the reason you kept pushing me is because you have no space for me in your heart for me to be your family?] I paused for a moment at his question. Even at this time, he showed me his utmost sincerity. It wasn¡¯t difficult to speak honeyed words that were nice to hear, but I decided not to do that. I replied as honestly as possible. ¡°I thought it was better for us to just live pretending not knowing each other. I didn¡¯t push you away because I didn¡¯t like you, but because I thought we were not fated. I don¡¯t hate this. Though you¡¯re a bit burdening. How many people in this world could hate people who tried their best with them?¡± If the other was being sincere, then I also had to be sincere. That point of Orion Miller was the thing that made me troubled. Because he kept showing his sincerity to me, a person who found it difficult to show her own sincerity. [I will go right now.] ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡± I requested one more thing from him, who had stood up as though he was ready to run here at this moment. Now that I would turn the tables, I wanted to properly counterattack the poor and selfish decision made by the academy. Chapter 55 Sneers filled the room when I returned to my seat. Not only the students, but the professors¡¯ eyes, too, showed contempt and light ridicule. ¡°Nothing will change even if you try.¡± The words said by Abigail while sneering were clear enough for everyone to hear. It seemed as though I had already been branded the culprit in everyone¡¯s head. There would be no adult who wasn¡¯t aware of the truth of this one sided hearing. Why was it that even the professors, who knew of the truth, were able to face me so easily? Just like those students who were influenced by Abigail¡¯s story? Nevertheless, they kept spewing ¡®facts¡¯ of my supposed crime that didn¡¯t ever happen with leisurely faces. ¡°The poison used by you, Marianne, was revealed to be Methomyl that is known for its tastelessness and odorlessness. A poison that is widely used to catch strong wild animals. This could be easily obtained by mercenaries, so when your brother comes, he will also be interrogated.¡± ¡°Who knows if she obtained that from Viscount Rocke¡¯s guild.¡± Abigail spoke out of personal emotion. Some professors interrupted her with awkward fake coughs. Their thoughts were shown clearly. No matter how strong the academy was, they didn¡¯t dare to provoke Rocke Guild. How many people could live without one of the aristocrat¡¯s merchant guilds that continued to pile them with lavishness and donations? It was no different for the professors who taught students sophistically. Someone then added sarcastically, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re closer with your only brother than Miss Rocke. From the way you chose to call him.¡± That tone sounded like I was cementing my status as the culprit from the way I chose to call my guardian. Even this person was showing an attitude of ending this by inculpating me. Was it that they had to endure at least this much to satisfy Count Amber? But they weren¡¯t even the one who had to endure the sacrifice. Rather, it was the innocent scapegoat that they chose. I couldn¡¯t imagine how many powerless students in this academy were sacrificed just for the academy¡¯s reputation in the eyes of those with power. I calmly stared out the window. The carriage still had not come into view. It only amplified my guilt for calling him while he was busy. The wrath I felt because of these people was as guilty as I felt for calling Orion. And that turned my heart cold. The professors kept reciting evidence as if it were real evidence, and I quietly counted the added charges for me inside. One. Two. Three. Four. And half. Surprisingly, it looked like their guilt faded the more they added to my crime. It must be easier for them to think of me as complete trash, huh? While I was pretending to listen as I clamped my mouth tightly shut, someone suddenly slammed the door wide open without knocking. ¡°We-we¡¯re in trouble!¡± I saw a face evidently pale. I lifted my head and stared at the dean who looked displeased with the sudden disturbance. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°That, about that . . .¡± The person who came to convey the situation stuttered a few times and couldn¡¯t say anything. Looking at his flustered expression, the professors frowned as if they sensed the seriousness. I scanned the door, not caring for the people who were still standing next to me¡ª ready to tie me up. Crude steps were heard from the hallway. The students¡¯ surprised shouts rang higher. At this serious situation, the professors finally raised their bottom that was glued tight to the chair. From behind the person who came to announce the news, someone slowly appeared and spoke. ¡°Let me explain instead.¡± Blond hair that was brighter than the sun and clear blue eyes. The owner of the ¡®beautiful¡¯ appearance that always garnered everyone¡¯s gaze entered the conference room in full armor. Right behind him, knights from the Blue Knight Order with their swords stood in row showing fierce expression. He was telling me the truth when he said that he was training. I felt sorry for them but I was also a bit bewildered. How come they all came with dirty feet? I was sure we had to wear slippers and took off the coat inside the academy building. On top of that, all the knights that came wearing their full armor inside this building, where temperatures were always fixed . . . It must be hot. They were sweating endlessly. Of course it appeared that no one noticed because they were overwhelmed with the situation. But, as I was the one who called them while they were training, I felt sorry. Amongst them, Orion, the only one who wore expensive lightweight armor, came closer to me. ¡°I think my little sister is in a situation where she needs her guardian.¡± He put his hand on my shoulder. Everyone stared at me and Orion while they couldn¡¯t close their mouths at the word ¡®little sister¡¯ that flowed from his mouth. I ignored the buzzing noises and nodded slowly to Orion who was calming me with his smile. I saw students gathered all outside the door. The bigger this case gets, the more thankful I will be. I stared at the stunned dean. He was intimidated, not knowing how to solve this situation. His eyes were showing that he slowly realized the situation was flipped in an instant. All of these people were the witness of this disgusting situation all while being an assistant of an awful sacrifice ceremony. Chapter 56 Orion began to speak once again. ¡°Miss Rocke there has told me the details about the case.¡± Raynia came closer from between the knights and slowly lowered her back¡ª showing greetings. Last time, they both were carelessly showing rivalry towards each other, but today, they looked like very good close friends. ¡°Poison was detected, right? From the son of the Beryl Family.¡± ¡°That . . .¡± ¡°But where¡¯s the source? The mage must be at least of third class for them to differentiate and detect the origin of the poison from the victim. I see the magic tower is fast in giving cooperation.¡± ¡°. . .¡± To call a 3rd class mage and higher for a public official investigation, they had to ask for cooperation from the magic tower. Especially, for them to easily detect specifically what kind of poison in Trevor¡¯s bottle without interruption. How could they find out of a rarely known colorless, odorless, and tasteless poison in just a day and a half? ¡°As the guardian of my little sister, the one who is suspected in this matter, I have to see the record of the investigation.¡± The mage next to the dean turned pale at that. It seemed like he was only brought here to scare me and if he were to move himself, he would be in trouble. Everyone was humming to themselves¡ª they were at a loss of words. If they admitted to what happened just now, this would not end with only one or two people losing their heads. As this was about pinning a false accusation on the head of a Young Lady of the Duke family and treating her as a criminal. Just from what they had already done, it was enough to be accepted as a crime. Then, what if this was added with things that would happen after this. How scary. ¡°Miss Marianne . . .¡± I stared at the desperate face of the dean as well as the face of the professor who was in charge of me this one year. Looking at how they stared at the student they were about to push off the edge of a cliff desperately as if looking at a savior made me sneer. Orion then asked again while smiling. ¡°So, is this a hearing to catch the culprit, or a dirty scheme to persecute a powerless young student and make her a scapegoat?¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°By any means, I really hope the scapegoat isn¡¯t my little sister.¡± I just found out that he could lash out at someone fiercely like that. Rany, who was next to him, took out a pocket notebook and wrote something while checking the professor¡¯s face one by one. Hey, what are you planning by writing that down? Her appearance overlapped with her smiling face which practically said, ¡®It¡¯s easy to bury someone as long as there¡¯s money.¡¯ I was worried that my friend took a path that shouldn¡¯t be taken. * * * The theology professor asked faintly with a dark face. ¡°Are you faking your identity?¡± ¡°If hiding my identity in the academy is a problem, then I will gladly accept the punishment. But from this incident, I notice there is a lot of unfairness in the academy¡¯s management. I think the investigation process should be done transparently and in detail.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°I have no reason to intimidate everyone here with my status. Since as soon as we investigate properly, everyone here is no different from a criminal.¡± I saw the professors fly into a rage. Meanwhile, I felt bitter because the armed guards were stealing glances not because they were afraid of my words but because of the knights¡¯ swords. ¡°In addition, I am different from Miss Abigail whose words were illogical and who couldn¡¯t even understand the situation properly. I have something to say about what happened back then.¡± I ended my statement with glancing sideways at Orion. He noticed I was asking for the thing I requested before and nodded. The knights once again parted to the sides. Behind them, the man who walked slowly and with a holy air shocked everyone in an instant. ¡°How, Sir Bishop . . .!¡± The appearance of Sir Bishop who blessed Mom and the Duke¡¯s wedding as well taught Orion theology since he was a little made everyone near passing out. Then, the vice dean stormed up from his seat. ¡°This is the academy¡¯s problem! How can you drag the temple to this, sir Young Duke!¡± ¡°I came only because of the information I received.¡± Sir Bishop spoke out gently. Just like how he stood before thousands of people for sermons and speeches every week, there was a bizarre force that made people couldn¡¯t move at his soft tone. When our eyes met, I nodded at him. ¡°Miss Marianne Miller here testified that the young miss of Frey County was related to witchcraft.¡± His words covered the room with shock, once again. Everyone stared alternatively between me and Abigail as they whispered to each other. She and I, it was clear that one of us was lying. My position as of now was backed by the Duke and I brought the Bishop here. In a blink of eyes, the situation where criticisms were directed at me began to be directed to her. I stared intently at Abigail Frey, who was turning white. She began to take a step back while unable to hide her trembling hands. Chapter 57 A commotion surged in the conference room in an instant. The dean, who was trying his best to sort out the situation, was stunned out of bewilderment. Witchcraft. The moment it got stigmatized as heresy, this case would become so large that it would be almost impossible to control. In which the situation of accusing a young lady that entered the Duchy¡¯s family registry as a culprit would be far better. His lips trembled as if he couldn¡¯t understand this current situation. It was the same with the professors. If there was someone between these people who were in contact with witchcraft, then there was no doubt that they were a very talented actor. Who knows if this problem will turn out to be unrelated to other people inside this academy. If this problem was not related to the professors with influence in this academy, then this could be a problem from the Beryl Family or Trevor¡¯s individual action. I myself hoped that was the case, and supposed so. There was nothing I could do about getting attention since I brought Orion in this case, but there was nothing good if this case got too big to handle. ¡°That is impossible, Sir Bishop. Witchcraft?¡± The theology professor shook his head with a confused face. ¡°I couldn¡¯t feel anything . . . !¡± His face was showing that it was impossible for him to not know if the students he taught used witchcraft because, despite not having divine power, he was teaching the theory. The bishop walked past him as if not caring of his statement and called me. ¡°Miss Marianne.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As I slowly lowered my body, greeting him politely, he nodded with a mild face. ¡°There is a reason for you to have such a suspicion, right?¡± ¡°On the day when Mister Trevor collapsed in this academy, I felt tired and had a headache that I slept all afternoon as if passing out. When I woke up, I found an item I had turned into like this.¡± I put the blackened locket necklace on top of the bishop¡¯s palm. Because he was a bishop, he probably could feel the remaining faint trace of the divine power there. His eyebrows wriggled after his hand held my necklace. ¡°It was a necklace imbued with divine power that I received from my acquaintance when I was a child. Because I knew how precious that item was, I never took it off me even for a second.¡± At my half truth, half lie statement, the bishop examined the locket and looked at me with an odd gaze. It was as if he knew that was not the whole story. However, as I feigned innocence and kept my silence, he nodded, agreeing with my statement instead of asking more. ¡°Indeed, this is an item with divine power in it.¡± The bishop¡¯s gaze directed to the one behind me. I myself also stared at Abigail Frey, who was trembling pitifully with a clueless face. She was already in a fright from the murderous intent emanated from the Duchy¡¯s knights lining up behind me. I calmly explained the situation back then. ¡°Right on the day where it is said that Mister Trevor was attacked by me, Miss Abigail showed severe animosity to me even before she knew me. I find her behavior of defaming me only with strong belief without proof to be difficult to understand.¡± I could understand that she could be irritated by me as I was a commoner while she was an aristocrat to the bone. On top of that, it was true that I had spoken with Trevor before the accident. Still, was it possible for a mere student to nonchalantly lie in a hearing that was attended by so many people? While she was smoothly explaining the fabricated situation, there was no sign of doubt, anguish, or even falsehood in her face. It was as though she truly believed that I was the culprit. What was it that made the honor student Abigail Frey to be sure that I was the culprit based on such crude logic? ¡°N-no. It is not. Professor . . .!¡± She shook her head hard and turned her body, trying to run away. She desperately looked around, but all the professors who gave her endless trust before, turned away from her. Sir Rune came closer and lifted a sword to her neck. Stealthy, on top of being fast. That probably must be very humiliating for her who had been living boastfully as a noble. She looked very frightened as if she couldn¡¯t even notice that. Supposing that Abigail Frey is being used . . . Wouldn¡¯t it also be possible to hypothesize that it was because someone had strongly influenced or planted thoughts in her mind? Thoughts that claimed that it was my fault that Trevor received the curse in reverse? There was a possibility that the marionette curse wasn¡¯t used on me alone. I hoped the pale professors sat on the side to not talk big about believing her words. Because such a thing was proof that they had no nature to be a teacher. They only applied the needed testimony that matched the situation without investigating it. Sir Bishop patted my shoulder before slowly moving his steps. He spoke to the professors. ¡°We just need to verify it.¡± His steps stopped before Abigail Frey. When he reached out his hand, Abigail hiccupped with a frightened face. Two knights held her still roughly when she tried to step back. It was impossible for a body that was never trained to escape those hands. ¡°Relax, Young Lady. If you¡¯re not influenced by witchcraft, then nothing will happen.¡± Faint light began to gather on the bishop¡¯s hand while he said that gently. Chapter 58 At the light that slowly grew bigger, Abigail¡¯s pupils instantly lost its focus and her body began to tremble uncontrollably. Meanwhile, faint red spots appeared on her face and it soon turned vivid. Soon afterward, her eyes gradually turned red and shone wildly. ¡°. . .!¡± Dismayed silence filled the atmosphere. The problem didn¡¯t stop there. The student next to Abigail began to tremble wildly out of sudden. His eyes lost their focus, and faint red spots appeared in his face and body. The next student too, and the next next student as well. One by one, the students who had their eyes¡¯ focus lost along with the light coming out of the bishop¡¯s hand, fainted one after another. More than half of the students that were there. They were all top students whose futures were anticipated within this academy. Even Sir Bishop was stunned by this unexpected situation. Rany, who was watching the situation, came closer and whispered to me. ¡°Hey, this situation got bigger?¡± ¡°. . . You¡¯re right.¡± I blinked my eyes, lost for words as I never imagined that there were so many people who were involved in this. Let¡¯s say that I could understand how Abigail Frey was easily influenced with witchcraft since she was an extreme pure blood believer of aristocratism . . . The other students . . . Looking at the students that were collapsing on the ground, everyone couldn¡¯t escape from this dismaying silence. Sir Bishop stared with sharp eyes at the dean while displaying a soft smile. And then, he spoke to Orion with a stiff voice. ¡°The Academy is closed and the Temple will investigate this case. Right now, please call all the students, and insiders of the academy, and halt any contact with outsiders.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Wa-wait. Closed . . .?!¡± Sir Bishop sent a cold glare at the dean who approached him hurriedly. He was more of a believer than a seasoned politician. Thus, there was no way for him to not be sensitive about witchcraft that was related to such dark magic, and curse. ¡°There are this many students affected by it. What on earth is it that you were doing here?!¡± ¡°We-we . . .!¡± ¡°If only you investigated this case of Beryl¡¯s son properly, you would easily realize there¡¯s a problem.¡± The bishop¡¯s gaze scanned on a few professors. Everyone there avoided his gaze or lowered their heads. ¡°This is very dumbfounding even if all of them are gathered as heresy sympathizers who participated in the witchcraft. The Temple will never let this problem slide.¡± The bishop¡¯s statement made the standing dean falter down, and he got back to his seat. The other professors as well lost their souls as if they couldn¡¯t easily believe this situation. I stared at these people who lost everything and got devastated in a short time. Their neglect and laziness in the process of solving this case by ¡®intimidating¡¯ a student added to their faults. Orion approached me and spoke carefully. ¡°I think it is best for you to have a break for a moment with Miss Rocke. You don¡¯t look good after experiencing such an ¡®interrogation.¡¯¡± ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡± I slowly nodded. This was also an unexpected situation for me, at least for the other students except Abigail. I stared up at him, who was full of concern for me. The best priest of the Temple, to be exact positioned in the Central Temple. Even the emperor couldn¡¯t easily move such a person. To go as far to bring him personally to this academy with only a ¡®suspicion¡¯, even though Orion had the status as a successor of the Duke, he must have pleaded on his knees. For him to believe me after a mere few words from me and bring the bishop, there was no sign of distrust in his eyes. Since this kind of outcome happened, it would be enough to accuse me of purposely hiding the black magic despite knowing of it. However, he looked as though he didn¡¯t care. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This ¡®brother¡¯ will solve everything.¡± Orion said that while flashing a refreshing smile. Although I absentmindedly heard there was an emphasis on a specific word, there was nothing I could say this time. Instead, I called his name with a faint voice. ¡°Orion.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± As if he had been waiting for that word, he smiled brightly. The other knights around us were busy isolating the students related to black magic and confiscating the records of this hearing. When we walked past the hallway, the knights that were lining there greeted us uniformly by lowering their heads. As she looked at the heavy spears and shields brought by the knights wearing clanking metal armor, Raynia tilted her head. ¡°Is there a war happening in this academy?¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± Although I expressed regret for their labors in my heart, I pretended to not know the detailed situation with a straight face. All the students that had been watching the situation live whispered noisily with a worried face when they saw me and Rany. Some of them probably were overusing inaccurate information about me, and resurrecting said information. And perhaps, some of them would carry those words to other students. While some of them would probably mock me right in front of me. Just like what Abigail Frey did. I slowly walked past those gaze without saying anything. My feelings were so complicated that it was hard for me to express it. Chapter 59 As soon as I closed the door when we arrived in the empty restroom, Rany lay down on the sofa. She didn¡¯t care if her uniform got wrinkled and rolled around with a happy face. ¡°How¡¯s it going with the investigation about the Beryl Family?¡± Hearing my question, she, who was laughing happily, raised her head and answered. ¡°There is something strange with it. No matter what family it is, if they have something to hide, the first thing that will show up is related to money transactions. However, recently there¡¯s no problem with income and expenses of the Beryl Family. Even after combing through it, there¡¯s only trivial personal transactions.¡± ¡°Then what about Amber County that supports Trevor?¡± ¡°Even those are no different from the Beryl Family. Count Amber is regretting what happened to Trevor and showing rage to the academy that couldn¡¯t protect him, but it is because he didn¡¯t know the cause of the problem.¡± If he knew of the truth, that Trevor used witchcraft, he would definitely stay low instead of pressuring the academy. ¡°. . .¡± ¡°One more thing, recently, Count Amber reprimanded Trevor when he said that he would research the ¡®land of death¡¯ and used it as his project. Meant that, Trevor escaped from the county¡¯s eyes and moved personally.¡± For academy students who received support, the words said by their sponsor was like something absolute. If it was from an influential family like Amber County, then he should have been more obedient. What was it that Trevor believed for him to oppose them? How did he get in touch with witchcraft? The amount of students affected by his black magic were too many to take this simply as his personal move. ¡°What is interesting is Trevor Beryl himself. It was said he was a dunce when he was a kid.¡± I turned my head. Raynia calmly continued her words while playing with her hair. ¡°I thought it was only a made-up rumor, but turns out, it is a story known widely by people in that area.¡± ¡°A dunce?¡± ¡°When he was a kid, he was difficult to talk to and even the teachers couldn¡¯t control him. Maybe that¡¯s why Viscountess sent him to an abbey in another area. So that he became docile and to study.¡± ¡°When did that happen? Which abbey?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s before entering the academy, then it must be before he reached ten, probably. I didn¡¯t hear about which area it was. I¡¯ll look more about this.¡± If a lot of honor students were Trevor¡¯s ¡®marionettes¡¯, then it was understandable for his score to be excellent in every aspect. He was outstanding, and didn¡¯t lack in any subject. ¡°Suddenly became different . . .¡± I fell into deep thoughts as I pet Rany¡¯s fluffy hair. She, who was sitting close to me, suddenly said. ¡°I never expected that you would bring Orion into this.¡± ¡°Me neither.¡± I still felt like my heart beat faster than usual. As my anger faded away and I calmed my thoughts, I realized how large this situation turned out to be. I thought before I announced myself as Marianne Miller, I would have months or maybe years of delay time. I thought during that time, my mother¡¯s heart and situation would change first. I didn¡¯t want to expose my name and appearance as if I was forced to like this. My head became more complicated as Orion¡¯s face flashed in my mind, came for me without hesitation even for a bit. ¡°What¡¯s your plan?¡± ¡°. . .¡± What should I do? Truthfully, I never thought of this. I had never reached out to someone abruptly without a detailed plan. No matter how much I hated to trouble Zen, how afraid I was to make Rany or Bertin get punished, how could I believe in him and reach out to him? Rany sighed as she looked at me. ¡°When Zen felt vexed, I thought he was being an ass. But now, I feel like I understand his feelings.¡± ¡°Zen did what?¡± ¡°I thought I was a kid with enough influence, but when you were pushed to the corner like that, it was hard for me to handle. But Orion just came over bringing the knights and turned it upside down. I feel so jealous.¡± Rany grumbled while leaning on my shoulder. Seldom did her voice fade down like withered grass. ¡°As expected, money alone isn¡¯t enough for humans. Power is also needed.¡± ¡°I like you even if you don¡¯t have that.¡± ¡°No. I really will live diligently from now on. Raking up money and I¡¯ll do my best so that I can stand on top of people and step on everyone except for the emperor by collecting power.¡± I imagined a scene where Rany slowly stepped on Orion and kept my silence. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about how she gradually fell down the dangerous path as she tasted the bitter taste of life as she got older. While I was agonizing whether to comfort her or to stop her, she called me in a low voice. ¡°You know, Marianne.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Now, your plan to live peacefully without getting noticed by people has gone astray.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Are you okay with it?¡± I slowly nodded my head to Rany¡¯s hesitant question. I had expected that someday this kind of day would surely come. Rather, I found it to be miraculous that I could live quietly as my mother¡¯s daughter to this day. ¡°It was also not easy to live with bated breath all this time.¡± Since I had been living like that to this day, it might not be bad to live while standing proudly. ¡°I think I¡¯ll be okay.¡± I took a deep breath and soothed Rany¡¯s worry. ¡°Actually, I thought treating people by using power would only be troublesome. But, when I saw how the professors¡¯ complexion turned pale, it was so refreshing.¡± How people who were pressing me changed their attitude a hundred and eighty degrees according to my status was like seeing a piece of comedic work. Chapter 60 Rany, who was scanning me, folded her arms with a serious face. ¡°If you want it, let¡¯s try to execute the plan to take over Miller Duchy as a long term plan.¡± ¡°. . .?¡± ¡°Who knows, because he¡¯s only a Young Duke, it might be easy to erase him.¡± ¡°Rany.¡± The door opened wide at that moment. As if he had been listening to the conversation between me and Rany, Sir Rune entered the room while giggling. ¡°Ladies, Sir Young Duke said it¡¯s best for you two to stay at the Duke¡¯s mansion as a measure of protection for the time being.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°. . .¡± He reached out his hand gently to escort me. I examined his expression, but there was nothing I could read there. He halted his steps for a moment in the doorway before speaking to me in a smiling voice. ¡°The words that appeared as though I wasn¡¯t really interested in you, My Lady. I think they¡¯ll have to be taken back.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± His eyes that were looking at me arched deep like a half moon. His gentle gaze, faint yet sweet voice was directed to me. ¡°I think our young lady is more interesting than what I had thought.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°You shake my heart every time we meet, making me troubled.¡± I blankly stared at him, who was spewing words that were usually written in romance novels. I was cornered as a suspect in an injury case a moment ago, then I turned the situation around with Orion¡¯s help, and the next I heard this man¡¯s nonsense? The genre of my life is fantastic, huh? He laughed upon receiving my knitted gaze before whispering while smiling. ¡°In the future, please talk about conspiracies like this carefully, in a place unknown by other people.¡± He looked outside a bit and gave a signal with his eyes. The knights guarding outside the door feigned indifference. It seemed like our conversation was heard by a lot more people than I had thought. Unlike me, who was lowering my head, trying to pretend innocence as I cooled down my burning face, Rany was so confident. ¡°In the first place, humans are people with desire.¡± ¡°I see that Miss Rocke is a very honest person.¡± Sir Rune smiled widely. I thought a girl who was trying to acquire the Duchy by getting rid of the young duke, and the said young duke¡¯s right hand man shouldn¡¯t communicate so well, though. I wasn¡¯t sure if this was fine. Next to me, Rany grabbed and swung my arm before talking to me in a happy voice. ¡°I just found a hope where I could take over the Duchy without a bloody situation. The vice captain unexpectedly looked like he could easily be bought.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Marianne, as expected, the power of beauty is the best method. Well done!¡± ¡°I never use the power of beauty, will never use it, and can¡¯t ever use it.¡± He was just speaking nonsense. I decided that I shouldn¡¯t leave Rany in the same room as Sir Rune. The meeting between the two was very dangerous. Whether it was for the peace of the Duchy, or for my serenity. Of course, it was also for the safety of Orion¡¯s position. * * * As the investigation began in earnest, the poor reality of management showed up one by one. Although it was only lightly brushed, the problem did not cease. That was to be expected since they tried to fabricate the incident by making a young lady of the Duchy as the culprit. A complete reinvestigation regarding Trevor Beryl was also conducted. The fact that he was the source of the curse, and the fact that he was hurted inversely while trying to curse me was quickly revealed. The empire took quick action and imposed severe punishment on them. [Deprivation of the Beryl Family¡¯s status. Demotion to viscount for the Amber Family.] Even if they had no relation to black magic, there was no way for the Amber Family that supported Trevor not to be incriminated. What would be a problem must be the Amber Family¡¯s revenge on the Beryl Family, who already fell into the bottomless pit. The brutal aspect of nobility, an aspect where they would rip apart to pieces the one they loathed even if it had already been a corpse. No matter how long they needed, the Amber Family would definitely erase the Beryl Family from history. However, what weighed on my mind was the fact that Trevor Beryl, who was in a coma, disappeared. Rany slowly nodded her head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find anything despite feeding the guards a big sum of money. If he didn¡¯t leave through the gate, then it must mean that he is inside the castle.¡± ¡°The one that is declared as heresy by the Temple? That is impossible.¡± The Beryl Family had already crumbled, so there would be no aristocrat that was willing to help Trevor. However, there was also no way for the classes under the bourgeois, whose religious influence was absolute, to help him. That meant that, where could he go when he had been declared as the main culprit? ¡°If only he were caught, I can teach him what the taste is when humans are at their lowest.¡± Looking at Rany who was swinging her small fist, I kept weighing down about him. The curse was able to be rid of quickly through the high-priests¡¯ effort, but the goal was too obscure. If it was simply for getting good scores in the academy, then he should have gone to the Imperial Academy. There was no reason for him to bother to attend a public academy. All the professors were dismissed from their positions as the incident, which left a bitter taste feeling on one side, was completed. Their abolished honor as a scholar was a natural sequence. Although it was more accurate to say that there was no honor for them that was drunk with power inside the academy to bottom out. There was no one innocent between them. In the end, the academy was temporarily closed without the possibility of reopening. Chapter 61 The academy I had been attending was closed at once. As replacing the academy¡¯s professors, reform the management, and organizing corruption in students¡¯ enrollment and graduation would at least take a few years, closing it couldn¡¯t be avoided. An early test and a simple graduation certificate was given to the students who were close to graduation. As for the enrolled students, they were advised to do homeschooling without permission for readmission for the time being. And I was given the choice to either enter another academy or an employment agency where I could quickly be employed through apprenticeship. ¡°So, Orion. I want to ask another favor.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Orion¡¯s beautiful face turned lively. He, whose complexion got more healthy nowadays, spoke softly. ¡°You have something to ask me? Oh, my little sister.¡± ¡°. . . Yes, I do.¡± But I suddenly feel uncomfortable saying it now. It wasn¡¯t because I was afraid he wouldn¡¯t fulfill it, but because it seemed as though he would accept it very gladly no matter what. Did he even know what I would ask for? Why was he already acting like this? I avoided the gaze of my new brother, who made me troubled, opening his arms as if saying ¡®tell me everything.¡¯ At this point, it was worth doubting that he might be a high-level player who was trying to weigh on my conscience so I would not ask for any more favors. ¡°The academy¡¯s former dean . . .¡± ¡°We can put commision in the guild to assassinate him.¡± ¡°No, please don¡¯t do that.¡± Why an assasination? Orion then spoke with a sad face, ¡®justifying¡¯ himself. ¡°Since I still haven¡¯t inherited the Duke position, I can¡¯t do more than intimidate him even if I bring the Blue Knight Order. In order to have a summary execution to a leader of a public institute, I need to at least be in the Duke position. As Father is still a bit healthy . . .¡± ¡°I hope Lord Duke will continue being healthy.¡± Since the weather had gone colder these days and he was old as well, this was the time where he should take good care of himself. How confused he would be if he were to know that his only son was having such thoughts. ¡°How could he never catch a cold even once when he does his work so busily . . .¡± How could you be that sad that Lord Duke is healthy? While I faltered back a few steps, Rany, standing next to me, intensely expressed her sympathy towards Orion. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. I also want to use the budget freely, but the problem is my father is still the guild leader.¡± I couldn¡¯t understand why these two people had the same feeling, but I sincerely began to worry about the health of their parents. Shouldn¡¯t they ask the clinic to give their parents medicine to tone up their health? People said there¡¯s no use in raising a child. I couldn¡¯t guess if they knew their children were having these kinds of thoughts. Hearing a conspiracy that was happening right in front of me, I raised my voice and spoke of what I was about to say. ¡°I want to meet the academy¡¯s former dean.¡± Orion blinked his eyes as if my request was unexpected. Looking at me who was a bit nervous about what to say if he asked for the reason, he replied simply. ¡°Alright. You can do that.¡± Not only not questioning the reason, but he also guaranteed that he would prepare a private meeting with the dean who was confined temporarily until the trial. His words were sincere. Shortly afterwards, I met a middle aged man wearing shabby clothes in a shabby building. * * * The man in front of me barely raised his head. His boastful mustache stuck out messily, and there was a funky smell from the clothes that hadn¡¯t been changed for days. He, who had been slanting his head all this time, stared at me with hollow eyes and opened his mouth. ¡°Something you still need to say? Something left, huh? That¡¯s surprising.¡± His appearance was poor, but he still had his pride. He was still using impolite tones and a lack of honorifics. There was something of a vibration in his voice, but he didn¡¯t seem as though he felt embarrassed or guilty of what he had done. Rather, he was closer to being angry at me. Me, the one who made him fall into a pit of despair. I couldn¡¯t understand his anger, nor did I want to bother to. ¡°It must be delightful to play with power, right, Lady Miller?¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°You hid your identity when you were Madam Tatiana¡¯s daughter, but now that you¡¯ve become a Young Lady of the Duchy, you struck the backs of your teachers.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying, sir. Who was it who made me expose my identity?¡± At the words I spoke calmly, he flashed a fierce gaze. How could this person completely forget all the wrongs he had committed? ¡°All the problems were caused by the academy¡¯s careless management.¡± He trembled in anger. He raised his voice as if he felt that it was unfair. ¡°That problem could easily have been buried if only the Duchy didn¡¯t expose and investigate everything! Such things are unavoidable in order to manage the academy!¡± ¡°You lost your position because you did that.¡± I cut him off with a sigh. It was clear that his mindset wouldn¡¯t change anyway. Since I didn¡¯t visit him merely to hear such words, there was no need to continue an useless conversation. He still couldn¡¯t understand. Chapter 62 That the problems did not stem from some of the students¡¯ actions. That it was because he always chose a scapegoat whenever a problem occurred. That it was because he didn¡¯t think of righteousness or justice even for a moment when he tried to avoid personal loss. That it was because he cared more about his personal distinction and possession rather than his responsibility as a professor who should teach the students, and as a person in charge of all those teaching periods. ¡°I have something to ask.¡± ¡°. . .¡± He quietly turned his head. ¡°A few years ago, the academy dispatched students from the magic department to another region, right?¡± He flinched. ¡°A lot of promising students lost their lives at that time, but nothing was exposed about the exact goal of the dispatch, nor about the reason they lost their lives.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°There was no record left, either.¡± I thought that at least I would find a trace if I investigated throughout the academy, but there was nothing left. It was a must to leave a record in case it was needed, but even that was absent. ¡°The professor in charge was, too, revealed to be missing at that time.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Students of the magic department were all important talents of the empire, who would become mages. It was a strange thing for no proper record to be left when they were massacred. ¡°It was all in the past. Even the investigator from the palace . . .¡± ¡°Even the investigator from the palace didn¡¯t properly investigate and just closed the case.¡± ¡°. . . !¡± ¡°Strange, right? A mage-to-be is a very important talent. I can¡¯t believe there is nothing known when a group of them vanished.¡± His body turned stiff hearing my words that pointed toward the truth. Fear slowly filled his eyes. ¡°Who was behind that incident?¡± I only asked a question, but he crazily shook his head, stared at me in horror and trembled. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! The moment you speak out, you and I could die without leaving a trace. Why are you digging into that case?!¡± ¡°You supressed the former dean using that case and you took his place. I think that you would at least leave a record for the sake of your life.¡± ¡°No way I would do that unless I want to die! What is it Duke Miller trying¡ª¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with the Duke. This is my personal problem.¡± He stared at me with a gaze full of confusion. His expression showed that he couldn¡¯t understand why I dug up this case. With a contorted face, he spoke as if giving me a warning. ¡°Young Lady, it seems like you still don¡¯t know the law of this footing, but you shouldn¡¯t touch this kind of case. Not only Duke Miller, even His Majesty the Emperor couldn¡¯t . . .¡± ¡°I know that much.¡± If I didn¡¯t, there was no way I would approach him carefully like this. Because the reason I tried to take a long road was so that I and someone else would not get hurt. He turned silent at my words. His face was still saying that he couldn¡¯t understand, but there was an odd shift there. Something like hesitation and a bit of hope. I sneered because I could practically see his thoughts. How can this person never fail to amaze me? ¡°If there¡¯s something I know regarding that incident, what can you do for me, Young Lady?¡± ¡°What do you want from me?¡± He lifted his thick fingers and folded them one by one. ¡°My safety. Adequate monetary support. Also, lower my crime to detention through sufficient defense of the charge.¡± ¡°. . .¡± His tiny, tiny eyes gleamed. However, if Orion¡¯s eyes sparkled clearly, his eyes were filled with greasy oil through his selfish desires¡ª evoking unpleasant feelings. ¡°I have no intention to make a deal with you. Sadly.¡± His eyes grew wider. I felt someone¡¯s presence behind me . . . when I had been sure no one was there. While I felt him slowly walking behind me, observing the situation, I continued speaking. ¡°You have to take responsibility for the things you have done. To be condemned by people, to have all you have done and denied finally catch up to you. To lose everything you had and have.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Everyone around you would leave you one by one, and no one would stay by your side. Because soon you will have debt that can¡¯t be paid even if you sell everything you own.¡± I didn¡¯t know if this could be a consolation for the students that had already been used as a scapegoat and lost everything. What I was sure about, he was a person who deserved criticism. For people with wrath, they needed a target. He, who always made a scapegoat to moderately soothe the anger, was now the object of that anger. He shouted hurriedly. ¡°Wait! You said there¡¯s something you need to know from me, right?!¡± ¡°I just need to find out.¡± A familiar voice faintly reached my ears. Right when that word was spoken, someone¡¯s hand carefully covered my eyes. Unlike the arms that gently and warmly embraced me, his voice was cold. While my view was being blocked, a man¡¯s desperate shouts exploded. Light permeated through my covered eyes and there was a smell of something burned badly. All of that felt so vivid that I felt as though my eyes weren¡¯t covered at all. Chapter 63 Since my eyes were covered, my other senses became more sensitive. The man¡¯s shouts and the piercing smell of burnt flesh and blood, as well the light that permeated between the fingers. Those were clearer to my eyes than ever before. It might have been better to not cover them, though. Zen¡¯s considerations were always poor somewhere. I lightly held the hand that was covering my eyes. Although it was only for a moment, I felt his hand flinch in response. ¡°Remove this. I¡¯m fine.¡± As I blinked my eyes a few times because of the light that entered my now uncovered eyes, I finally saw what was in front of me clearly. The person I was having a conversation with until a moment ago was drooping down with foam in his mouth. Seeing the burn marks on the ruined shirt, I criticized him. ¡°What are you planning by torturing him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because he won¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°But you still shouldn¡¯t leave wounds.¡± I seriously criticized Zen. In the first place, we took him out in secret, so shouldn¡¯t we bring him back without anything noticeable? ¡°He is someone that belongs in prison. Nothing wrong should happen to him until then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can just ask Bertin to bring a priest.¡± ¡°. . .¡± And would you take responsibility for Bertin¡¯s life if he is expelled from the Temple? My heart felt complicated hearing his plan of slowly gaining information through torture and treatment. Without being able to spit out the foam, the man before us desperately moved his mouth. Despite not knowing of the magic put on him, it seemed as though it was very painful just from the way his hands trembled. ¡°It was a lie. I¡¯m lying about knowing that case. Just like what I said before, the one who ordered to cover it was a noble with relation to the magic tower. There is nothing I know except that!¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°I was lying. I know nothing. I only filled in that position like a puppet!¡± As soon as his words ended, I stood up, hiding my disappointment. I only questioned him to make sure, but as expected. . . The outcome I got was close to nothing. Nevertheless, the comforting part was that I had no need to approach the professors of the academy. Even the dean knew nothing, so there was no way the other professors under him knew anything. If by any chance they knew something, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up with a light dismissal in case they opened their mouths. I feel drained. As though he felt Zen¡¯s glare, the dean desperately shouted at me. ¡°No matter what, this is a serious abuse of authority! Bringing a criminal for personal affair, torturing him after detaining him. If this were to get revealed, do you think you will be safe?¡± Hmm . . . it might be dangerous to put him back in prison. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks When Zen quietly lifted his hand, the dean shutted up with a frightened face. He must have known that those words wouldn¡¯t work on Zen, who casted magic out of nowhere. I glanced at him, who still looked like not in a good mood. The reason was obvious. He was angry at me for not calling him when I was in a dangerous situation. I only wanted to fairly clear out from the false charge, not to take revenge. The dark green eyes stared at me instead at the dean. When he was angry, just like how it always was, the difference between the color of his eyes got more clear. I pretended to not know of his anger, fixing my gaze on the dean. In the past, he was the pompous head of an academy. He stood on a very high platform and spoke plainly to the students to ¡®be a worthy human¡¯. He had everything. Honor, authority, influence, wealth, and people. ¡°Do you forget?¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Even you, ¡®sir¡¯, falsified guilt for innocent kids and buried everything that could have you caught after the arrangements were done.¡± I too, as of now, had the power and honor he had. On top of that, I had ¡®justification¡¯. What was the reason for him to think I was unable to do things he could do? His face turned as pale as a piece of white paper. Standing in front of him who was trembling made me feel as though I became a villainess. Zen, who kept silently protesting, smoothly stood in front of me. Then he grabbed the collar of the man that was on the floor and began to chant a spell for teleportation. ¡°Ze . . .¡± Even before I could finish his name, the two people completely disappeared. ¡°Is he very angry?¡± I, who was looking at thin air, walked to the entrance with a sigh. The disappeared man would surely come back in a few days, or maybe tomorrow. Since there was no more information to discover, Zen would surely return the dean when his anger resolved. As I slowly opened the door, Sir Rune, who was leaning on the wall, straightened up. It seemed as though Zen blocked the sounds from the way he didn¡¯t burst in despite hearing the dean¡¯s noisy voice. ¡°That person, Zen took him.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°I know. I felt the mana.¡± I gaze vacantly at him before asking. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Orion be in trouble if he doesn¡¯t return?¡± As I asked to his relaxed face, he laughed. He looked composed as if I was uselessly worried for nothing. Chapter 64 ¡°We also know many high level mages. Corpse or whatever, it¡¯s fine as long as we find it.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯m more curious about than that. Like what are you asking about to the dean?¡± ¡°I only did that to vent anger. There¡¯s nothing special to find out.¡± ¡°It sounds like you have something you want to find out, right?¡± I nodded silently. If I even denied that when I asked for a private meeting, it was the same as treating Orion as a fool. As I was immersed in the silence, Sir Rune spoke as if comforting me. ¡°It is fine. I don¡¯t know about the other things, but Orion Miller is dependable on that one.¡± ¡°On what?¡± ¡°Good judge of character.¡± ¡°. . .¡± The light brown eyes looking at me curved thinly along with a smile. ¡°Orion knows enough of how many worries you have before you call him there, My Lady.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Even the truth that ¡®unfamiliar and burdening¡¯ isn¡¯t the reason you pushed him.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say so I only played with my hair. ¡°¡®At least before it gets late, she will tell me what I should know.¡¯ That fellow would probably think like that.¡± A carriage that was running slowly lowered its speed and stopped before us. I gazed up at the carriage that was a bit more ¡®sophisticated¡¯ than before. The glossing door looked a bit older, and the wheels were changed to normal light weight wheels. ¡°He said the wheels stood out because they were made of good materials. That¡¯s why it is changed to the normal ones and put on reinforcement magic.¡± ¡°Is this what the mage with influence you mentioned before does?¡± ¡°Orion never neglects anything. A perfectionist, you see.¡± Certainly, the carriage looked perfectly normal. ¡°Come on, My Lady.¡± He reached out his hand and helped me onto the carriage. When the door closed, under the hands of the skillful coachman, the speedy horses swiftly ran to the Duke¡¯s mansion just like any other day. ¡°The thing that you want to say at today¡¯s dinner, is it about what happened today?¡± ¡°No.¡± I replied shortly. What I wanted to say to the Duke was something else. * * * ¡°I¡¯m planning to return to the old house.¡± The maid, who had finished putting down the food plates, dragged the tray and froze. The Duke continued to slice his steak, putting it in his mouth before staring at me with a puzzled expression. ¡°You¡¯re going back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Orion dropped a fork with food speared on it under the table. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks He forgot the etiquette and picked up the fork before staring at me with an unbelieving gaze. The first one to regain their composure was the maid with a marvelous professional spirit. She quickly came closer and did her best to exchange the new fork in her hand with the fork in Orion¡¯s grip. Her hand that was holding the fork trembled vigorously. She desperately beseeched Orion while she herself was having an uncalm face. ¡°You should be calm, My Lord. At times like this, you should be more . . .!¡± With her whispers, Orion quietly loosened up his grip and successfully exchanged the fork. I tried my best to not meet his eyes. There was no doubt that he must have been looking at me with eyes close to tears. Actually, this was something I had been planning to say for two days. It was only that I couldn¡¯t say it to Orion while he was busy fulfilling my request and handling the problem. Since I already anticipated getting dissuaded, I already prepared for the situation and practiced in advance. However, the one who shook my firm determination was unexpected. ¡°How about you just staying here?¡± Those words came from my mother¡¯s mouth. While propping her chin, she spoke again with an indifferent face to me. ¡°Afterall, the academy is closed so you can¡¯t live in the dormitory.¡± She had a point, but it flustered me, making it so that I couldn¡¯t say anything. That being that, all this time, Mom never argued about my choice of residence after her remarriages. Not even once. Always, it was her role to leave the home and to return, while my role was to wait at home. ¡°I think it¡¯s a good choice to stay here from many aspects.¡± Saying that indifferently, she sliced the glossy steak elegantly. Orion stared at Mom as though she were an oasis he found in a dry desert with a glaring sun. There were not a few who gave my mother envious gazes, but Orion never gave her that gaze until now. Sending her a gaze filled with admiration, Orion acted kindly to her with an affable tone. ¡°Lady, if you want it, there¡¯s a new dish prepared by the chef.¡± ¡°Oh gosh, thank you.¡± All the employees stared at the warming interaction between this pair of mother-son not blood related with a pleased gaze. Even the chef quickly prepared the new dish right when Orion finished his words, nodding in delight all the while. Looking at the two, Lord Duke added as if ending this discussion. ¡°How nice seeing the heartwarming relationship between you two. A family should be like this.¡± ¡°. . .¡± The atmosphere between these three people was too peaceful. What¡¯s going on with this atmosphere? Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Was it only I who was unable to get used to it so easily? The maids and the chef, even the guards standing, were watching them with warm gazes. Was it only I who couldn¡¯t understand the bond between them at this dinner? I only blinked my eyes, unable to find anything to say. Surrounded by this atmosphere, I felt alien. Chapter 65 While I nibbled on my food, surrounded by an atmosphere where I felt alienated, my mother savored the dishes to the fullest. She steadily ate the prepared food elegantly, and only left her seat after she finished the dessert. Her steps through the hallway were light as always. I remembered clearly walking on tiptoe from when I was little since I desperately wanted to match her steps. Maybe it was because of that that Rany said I looked like an aristocrat upon our first meeting. I was still a copycat, though. Mother halted her steps for a while and stared at the evening garden through the transparent window. The sky where the sun began to set was covered in scarlet glow. I spoke out from behind her out of nowhere. ¡°What¡¯s the reason for you to ask me to stay here?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a reason for you to ask me that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing big.¡± She acted airily and didn¡¯t take her gaze off beyond the window as she continued her word. ¡°Since the son of Beryl has disappeared, wouldn¡¯t he be targeting you if he was aware and in a good condition?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°You shattered his plans.¡± She made a good point there, but the unexpected reason made me blink. Thinking that it was said from her worry for me led to my feelings getting even weirder. She began humming lightly. The soft melody left her mouth and reached my ears. ¡°On top of that, you¡¯ll become more busy.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Just look at how big this problem turned out to be. Do you think the Temple or even the imperial family would let you stay still?¡± I was reflected on her beautiful pupils. Her face was so mesmerizing that I questioned how I could even be her daughter. ¡°The step daughter of the Duke as well as my only daughter. Since you¡¯ve made such a contribution, you¡¯re suitable for praise, and aren¡¯t you a perfect person to be used for them to build up their names? Because you look like you have no backer.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Just wait and see. Soon an invitation will come to you.¡± She smiled brightly as she reached out to touch my cheeks. The fancily made artificial nails felt rough on my cheeks. Still, her touch was careful and soft. ¡°If you stay here . . .¡± She dragged on her words before ending it with a glance at me. ¡°It would be more difficult for your foxy friend to enter your room through a window and rub himself on you.¡± ¡°You know about that?¡± Zen¡¯s visits to the mansion were mostly when Mom was absent. He didn¡¯t like things that were fancy and garnered attention. Not only that, he also couldn¡¯t deal with my mom, whose personality changed depending on her moods. Something like how she always liked to touch as she pleased. When Mom stayed at home, he stopped visiting me. How did she know when even workers in there didn¡¯t know? Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°What do I not know about my daughter?¡± I stared intently at my mom who spoke more today as though she were in a good mood. She shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Tell him to be careful so he won¡¯t get his head lost to the strict guards. Or maybe you can meet him by formally inviting him here.¡± ¡°Wait, I never said that I would stay in this mansion, though.¡± She exposed a meaningful smile at my mutters. It was as if she was finding it cute to see a little kid who knew nothing. ¡°I wonder about that.¡± As if she wasn¡¯t anticipating any reply, she slowly walked away after leaving that question. I was left there while I couldn¡¯t hide my anxious heart. And as expected, Mom was right. Because not long after, an invitation from the palace under the pretext to congratulate my contribution arrived in front of me. * * * I, who was nothing more than a normal student until not long ago, couldn¡¯t decline the invitation from the emperor. While I stared down on the invitation with a complicated feeling, Rany linked her arm with me and asked. ¡°What are you going to wear to the palace?¡± ¡°Just clothes.¡± ¡°How are you planning to go there?¡± ¡°By a carriage.¡± ¡°. . . Who will escort you there?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go alone.¡± Rany¡¯s stare bore a hole in me. Hmmm. I only wanted to meet the emperor quickly and go back, but it seemed as though I shouldn¡¯t do that. She gave me a rare serious look. ¡°You will get arrested for lese majeste if you do that.¡± ¡°Would it be that bad?¡± ¡°If you were a normal person, do you know how many procedures you would have to go through in order to meet the Young Duke of Miller Duchy with no status?¡± I shook my head. The first time I visited this place, the grand door was already wide open. Even if I visited every corner in this mansion with a guide, there was nothing like approval procedure. Everyone just lets me walk in. Besides, Orion had never met me in accordance with procedure. He visited me, met me by chance, and he picked me up. Come to think of it, the call from the academy was the first time we met with me reaching out to him first. Rany sighed as though she found me frustrating. ¡°First, you would have to submit an application to visit through the Duchy¡¯s Administration Office. The reason for the visit and your identity, as well as the day you want to do the visit.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Even so, there¡¯s no certainty that you could meet the Young Duke. Instead, the executive officer or maybe the clerk who works in the Duchy would come to note your business and deliver it to the Young Duke.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°He is a person that is very very hard to meet with.¡± I still found it a bit difficult to believe even after hearing Rany¡¯s explanation. Chapter 66 Orion was someone who came to greet me when I woke up in the morning and always faithfully came to meals after his work. It was quite common for us to see each other in the hallway or library. ¡°Maybe because you meet him everyday that you can¡¯t notice it, but actually he¡¯s a living being that rarely makes an appearance.¡± I nodded at her explanation. By the look of it, it seemed as though I had slowly begun to disregard his position, as it was frequent for me to meet him. There might be a need for me to be more respectful and to put more space between us. ¡°Let¡¯s set aside the escort part for now and purchase some clothing. People should wear proper clothes according to the situation. It needn¡¯t be fancy, but it should be formal.¡± As I was an amateur in this field, I couldn¡¯t refute her. ¡°Now let¡¯s go.¡± I stood up, obediently following her. However, when we opened the door of the living room, Orion, who was somehow leaning on the corridor wall, took his hand out of pocket and smiled brightly at me. ¡°It seems like you two are going outside.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°I also happen to have things to do outside, so may I give you a ride?¡± I blinked at Rany. This was the fourth time in one day I met the living being that rarely made an appearance. Rany replied in a faint voice. ¡°We didn¡¯t even tell you where we¡¯re going. How can you say you¡¯ll give us a ride?¡± ¡°Because my sister¡¯s way is my way.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°. . .¡± I nudged Rany, who was making a disgusted face. And I was convinced that line wasn¡¯t made by Orion Miller. There must be an expert behind such a line¡ª it would usually only appear in a third rate romance novel. He must be reading novels again. I was reminded of the pitiful young knight who had to demonstrate that novel in person. And his powerless steps leaving the confession room. Eventually, I decided to accept Orion¡¯s offer. ¡°Alright, then. Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Orion went to prepare the carriage in a happy mood. Rany turned her head and she gave me serious advice. ¡°Have you really decided to accept him as your brother?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Considering the things he did for me, it was amazing that I could only repay it with things like this. Rany turned silent for a moment before twisting her eyebrows and asked again. ¡°Then do I have to treat that person as your brother?¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Rany was stupefied with my firm answer. She detested romance novels. According to her, there was no way a handsome man with abundant wealth, a high position, and a good personality would fall in love with the penniless female lead. Of course, from the way she treated Bertin, she also didn¡¯t like handsome men. ¡°Handsome men always pay a price for their looks.¡± I knew there was an odd fight between the two of them during their previous meeting, but . . . ¡°I swear, gosh. If only he weren¡¯t a Young Duke, I would-¡± It seemed like it would take a long while for my best friend and new brother to get close. . . . That was what I thought, but not long after, I had to admit that my prediction was proven wrong. While shopping, the two began to grow so close that it made me feel confused. When I was trying on a third dress, the two were engrossed in a discussion. ¡°Hmm, no. The previous one is better.¡± ¡°Marianne has a beautiful shoulder line so I think it¡¯s good to expose it.¡± ¡°Still, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s bad to expose too much?¡± ¡°What a dilemma. I want to boast how beautiful Marianne is, but I¡¯m afraid bad people will kidnap our beautiful Marianne.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m planning to stick about four or five guards on her when she goes to the palace, anyway.¡± ¡°Please give her the best guards. I think she should also bring a mage.¡± I was sure I had told her my wish to enter the palace alone. I felt as though my opinion was somehow insignificant in their conversation. As I turned my head because I was tired of their discussion while I tried the dresses for an hour, Sir Rune smiled gently when our eyes met. ¡°Must be tiring, right?¡± ¡°We should end their meeting quickly.¡± I vaguely thought that it would be good if my brother and best friend got close, but the passion from their synergy was too excessive. I weakly spoke because I felt like the tiredness doubled ¡°Can I change back, now?¡± ¡°Yeah. Now you can change that with this!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°This dress pattern is made with silk embroidery, so it looks more natural and nice than the one with dyeing or drawing.¡± Since I had no knowledge about dresses, I was always left behind in the conversation. On the side, Orion was waiting while holding another dress. ¡°Try this too. I can¡¯t be sure if you only try that. Everythings looks good.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Sir Rune moved his mouth soundlessly and sent me a supporting message. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only I walked back to the changing room with tottering steps. The crazy debate about the dress trends this year between my best friend and Orion was heard from far away. What was it about the appearance of the rare living being? How could those two become good friends only with a few meetings? Unbelievable. Chapter 67 After repeating that this would be the last dress multiple times, I declared the eighteenth dress as truly the last. Since recently I had a lot to be sorry about to these two people, I tried to play along with them which resulted in my mind and body getting tattered. When I declared my surrender, Rany spoke cheerfully. ¡°Give me everything she tried on.¡± ¡°Rany.¡± If she had been planning that from the start, then what was the point of the literal show I was forced to put on? Rany was still acting proud despite my glare. She said something similar to ¡®having that many clothes was an obligation, as there would be a lot of occurrences where I would have to attend formally as a Young Lady of the Duchy¡¯. As I shut my mouth because I didn¡¯t want to quarrel, Rany haughtily brushed her hair back before saying. ¡°Please put the tab on Rocke Guild.¡± ¡°No, put it on Miller Dukedom.¡± Orion¡¯s words made her eyebrows shoot up to her hairline. ¡°Huh? I¡¯m buying my friend¡¯s clothes, what¡¯s it to you? Why are you making a fuss?¡± ¡°As her brother, I¡¯m buying my sister¡¯s clothes. I can¡¯t understand why you are meddling, though.¡± Sparks shot from the eyes of the two who were acting like platonic soulmates a few seconds ago. Rany threatened the clerk, who was confused and had no idea what to do. ¡°This boutique resides in a building owned by Rocke Guild. I can take over this store if I want.¡± ¡°But do you think it¡¯s possible to run a boutique in the capital with Miller Dukedom as your enemy?¡± The building owner who wanted to take over the store, and the highest noble who would bully her just because of personal feelings. I shuffled behind the nervous clerk and left. Maybe because there were a lot of women who would take rests after trying out clothing, there was a resting space prepared. When I plopped down on the soft sofa and stretched out my legs, I heard someone burst into laughter. ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s bad if you sit like that when you¡¯re finally wearing a beautiful dress.¡± ¡°. . . I want to go home.¡± Hearing my weak voice, Sir Rune handed me the water he held. My mind became a bit clearer after I quenched my thirst. When that quarrel ends and we go home, I shall never take a step out of my room. As I fanned my flushed face, Sir Rune cleaned up the empty cup in front of me and added. ¡°Please bear with it, My Lady. Aren¡¯t you finally starting to accept Orion¡¯s kindness?¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Orion is becoming very happy. Because you didn¡¯t reject him.¡± Hearing his soft voice, an awkwardness that somehow surfaced made me shut my mouth tight. Now that I thought about it, wasn¡¯t this my first conversation alone with Sir Rune after the absurd request to ¡®be my brother¡¯? Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Even if I was so confused that I decided to call Orion to the hearing, I still hadn¡¯t told him that that request was canceled. Well, he was there back then, so he must have understood the situation. Still, it bothered me that I changed the promise unilaterally and didn¡¯t even ask for his understanding. ¡°In the end, I couldn¡¯t properly fulfill our promise.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°You completely used Orion from the start. You made the Knight Order of the Duchy involved in your personal business and you brought them to the academy as you wished.¡± Orion Miller was a man of principle. Even though there were times where he lost his focus, or appeared as though he had a screw loose, it was when he was on personal occasions, not the official ones. Judging from his reputation, I could tell how much effort he had been putting in all this time. Neutrality was such an ambiguous word. Thinking of how much effort I had done to protect my ¡®normality¡¯, Orion, being in a far higher position and had a bigger responsibility, his effort must be much larger than mine. For such a person to bring the knights for my sake was no different than breaking his own principle. ¡°Well, I personally think you have done a good thing, My Lady.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sir Rune slowly nodded. Then, he lifted his fingers and folded them as he showed an example of Orion¡¯s business recently. ¡°First, Orion wasn¡¯t disciplined for the academy problem. Rather, he received praise from the palace for solving a grave problem in advance. Of course, it also became a chance for us to solidify our relationship with the Temple.¡± I suddenly remembered when Sir Bishop visited the Duchy in person and had a private meeting with Orion. The atmosphere was peaceful, and on his way back, Sir Bishop¡¯s face looked very relaxed. ¡°And above all, you don¡¯t know how happy he was when you asked for help from him at that important moment.¡± ¡°. . . Even though I have been putting space between us and only asked for his help when I was desperate?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you do that because you don¡¯t want to take advantage of Orion? You rejected his kindness because you felt burdened, right? Normal people would certainly accept his kindness from the start. Still, when you asked for help when there was an emergency, wasn¡¯t that because you trusted Orion from your heart?¡± Did I? I began to think about it carefully. But what made me think of Orion at that time was more of a safe method of elimination so the situation wouldn¡¯t get out of control. ¡°The important thing is that Orion is in your option list.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°And my request is still valid.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Sir Rune smirked and pointed with his head to where Orion was bickering. ¡°You can just start it from now on, right? Orion seems to be enjoying it enough even now.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°It seems like he is happy that he can do something for the little sister he finally has. That fellow isn¡¯t in a position where he could easily show kindness to others.¡± Hearing his words, I stared beyond the wall to where the argument began to subside. Chapter 68 I felt like I could understand more how much effort Orion had put in for his whole life. ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel so burdened, My Lady. Just as Orion enjoys it, you can enjoy receiving things from him too.¡± I slowly stood up while listening to him. Then, with a more calmed feeling, I took a glance at Sir Rune. When I was about to reenter the room where my best friend and brother were, I heard their voices. ¡°Then, let¡¯s do it like this. Today, I will pay for the dresses. Mr. Brother, please choose accessories for her.¡± ¡°Accessories?¡± ¡°Flex your money by buying the highest grade jewels owned by my guild¡ª¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Looking at these two who hit each others¡¯ palm to the point of producing a clapping sound, I directed back my gaze to Sir Rune. Then, I shook my head. Let alone be a good sister, I even feel like I lost my good friend. I couldn¡¯t handle it anymore. Really. No matter how I looked at it, it felt like my best friend and my new brother were the ones who could be perfect siblings. Even without me, they already looked comfortable and happy enough with each other. ¡°Marianne!¡± ¡°Marianne, Marianne!¡± ¡°Stop calling me.¡± I got a headache because of these two people who kept trying to get me involved with them. Sir Rune, who turned away from my situation where I was one sided bullied, laughed. That person is the worst. He really was the worst. * * * I stayed up all night the day before I entered the palace. Time flew away quickly without a care for my uneasy heart. Preparations that began at dawn were not completed until noon. Orion asked who would be my escort with sparkly eyes so I answered Sir Rune, but he said Sir Rune was busy. ¡°He never imagined that you would ask such a request so he went to clean the stable.¡± I had no intention to find out why someone in the vice captain position went to clean the stable. It didn¡¯t matter even if it was not him. It was fine as long as there was someone to escort me. ¡°Then, Sir Lloyd Jeffrey.¡± ¡°Ye¡ªpardon?!¡± Shouted one of the knights who was standing near the stunned Orion. The baby faced knight with brown hair and puppy-like round eyes stared at me with his mouth opened wide as if he was very shocked. Despite his confused expression, I didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Lloyd is, that kid is¡ª¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°He didn¡¯t go to the stable, and because he¡¯s in front of me, I¡¯d be thankful if that person escorts me.¡± I walked past Orion lightly and got closer before the prepared carriage. For some reason the eyes of the coachman and the head maid, who were watching the situation, were moist again. I guessed the moisture of the air in Miller Duchy must be very different from other places. I decided to think of it like that. ¡°My Lady, do you know that knight personally?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him personally.¡± I shook my head to Dana¡¯s question. I didn¡¯t know him, but I sympathized with him. Looking at how Orion was still spewing nonsense at times, I was sure he still could not give up on romance novels. Well, I could just let it slide since I already got used to it, but I felt bad for Sir Lloyd, who had to practice it as his homework. ¡°I have a personal feeling for him.¡± He must have it hard to get worked everywhere as the youngest of the knight order. I wanted to let him rest comfortably at least for today. ¡°Please depart now.¡± The carriage which was boarded by Sir Lloyd, who frozenly sat next to the coachman, and me slowly left the Duchy. I sat quietly and stared down at my new dress. The texture of thick velvet felt soft on my fingertips. This was my first time wearing clothing made of such high quality fabric. Still, the good news was the two took account of my taste and chose a neat and simple design. Are we playing cat and mouse? As I slowly lowered my gaze, I saw unfamiliar and uncomfortable but quite pretty shoes. When I was choosing shoes in the shoe store, I heard someone say these words for the first time in my life. ¡°As expected of Madam Titi¡¯s daughter. Your feet are so elegant. It will look good when you wear the shoes.¡± It was foreign for me to hear someone say I was ¡®my mom¡¯s daughter¡¯. Perhaps that was the reason why I hesitated¡ª I didn¡¯t know how to respond to that comment. Orion was the one who was happy on my behalf. He looked quite excited as he looked around the store, saying that he should buy me a lot of shoes since my feet are perfect for shoes. Then, he began to check on ready-made products. Then, along with Rany, not only they began to monopolize the products in that store, they also called a designer and offered an exclusive . . . ¡°Wait, let¡¯s not think about this.¡± The carriage stopped while I was shaking my head, trying my best to get rid of the unnecessary thoughts. The moment I stepped down while holding Sir Jeffrey¡¯s hand, I saw the horses were blowing somewhat dissatisfied breaths from their mouths. I walked closer to the pitiful horses and stroked their neatly trimmed mane. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°You guys shall return to nature someday.¡± ¡°My Lady, those horses were raised since birth so they never lived in the wild.¡± I stopped a bit as I heard the mumbling voice of the coachman, but I pretended to not hear it and soothed the horses. Wasn¡¯t there a saying like just because we were born in the city, it doesn¡¯t mean we aren¡¯t yearning for the countryside area? I am sure this natural calf muscle should be running through the meadow, no matter what people say. Chapter 69 ¡°This way, please.¡± A man who appeared to be an attendant of the palace verified the invitation. Then, as though he found it to be surprising, he looked over me and my companions. ¡°Your companions are fewer than what I had thought.¡± Just like what he said, except for the knight that accompanied me as an escort, I practically entered the palace alone. I did think of bringing a maid, but Dana knew nothing of palace etiquette. I couldn¡¯t help but worry that she would go through difficult things. ¡°Because the state council meeting is becoming longer, you¡¯ll have to wait for a while.¡± He was asking whether I wanted to stay in the parlor, or if I wanted to see the palace garden. ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the parlor.¡± The parlor he guided me to was as wide as the lobby I saw in the Duchy¡¯s mansion. Looking at the books filling one side of the walls, I would believe it if this place was a library. While I was looking around the parlor, the maids set up snack trays for me. A faint cinnamon scent and refreshing citrus scent emanated from an appetizing glossy cake with apple shape. Did people say we ate thrice? Once through its appearance, then through its scent and last through its taste? ¡°This tastes good.¡± The aroma of black tea and the flavor of the cake lingered in the mouth as it harmonized very exquisitely without harming each other. Above all, it was not too sweet, so the taste was harmonized even more. I appreciated the maid who served it in the appropriate temperature in consideration for me. ¡°Thank you for serving this in the right temperature for me to drink. It¡¯s been a long time since I drank tea with a nice aroma like this.¡± The maid who was quietly standing on the side flinched as if she was surprised by my words. I knew there may be no professional workers who were bad at their jobs, but among them, the job in the imperial palace was a job where they could pass only if they excel in their fields. ¡°Th-thank you.¡± Her voice trembled a bit. I saw her flusteredly exchanging glances with her coworker. ¡°Such friendly words . . . I never heard that before.¡± ¡°I know this cake and tea are served with care. Dessert is normally sweet because it is eaten after the salty entree. You adjust the sweetness so this cake can go along well with the tea, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I thought My Lady came here without having lunch before.¡± She answered in a low voice. They looked even greater at how they acted as if that was nothing. Then, suddenly. A woman who appeared to be the head maid opened the door. She entered the room before bending her knee a bit while smiling at me. ¡°If you give them excessive praise for some trivial things, these girls would uselessly get conceited, My Lady.¡± That one sentence from her made the maids turn into straight posture at once. I blinked as I saw them. ¡°I don¡¯t think that was excessive.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks The head maid raised her head a bit after hearing my words. And I slowly put down the tea cup I was holding. Then, I began to recite the considerations they gave in this short time. ¡°Changing the chair arrangement so I could eat comfortably, and adjusting the cup handle position so that I could hold it easily. As well as harmonizing the bitter and savory aroma of the tea so it blends exquisitely with the cake that is served together.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°After receiving so much consideration, I was able to enjoy tea and cake so deliciously that I forgot that this was a palace. I am a type who couldn¡¯t easily enjoy things in an unfamiliar place, though.¡± She looked at me in silence with a surprised face. ¡°It¡¯s something to be thankful for.¡± Somehow I felt as though someone was holding their breath. The woman in front of me bent her knees once again and lifted a bit of her skirt, greeted me elegantly. Her face radiating a soft smile. ¡°Those words really make everyone who works here feel rewarded.¡± As I turned my head because I was surprised by the sudden weeping sound, I saw the maids were covering their mouths. While I was wondering whether I should offer them my handkerchief or not, I heard the sound of the door being opened. And as I turned my head again, I saw a patissier dragged a tray in through the opened door. ¡°Since I heard you like the cake, I was wondering if I should bring in more cookies . . .¡± The voice of the man with bulky arms like a bandit shuffled toward me like a mosquito. I almost couldn¡¯t make out what he said since he was trembling. He stared at me with watery eyes. ¡°Thi-this cookie was added with ginger, and I properly adjusted its scent so it could go well with cold tea, My Lady.¡± ¡°Thank you. I like ginger cookies.¡± After hearing my reply, he pushed the tray in and instantly ran out of the room. On behalf of the patissier who ran away, the man who guided me took the plate with cookies and put it in front of me. Then, with eyes beyond description, he stared at me and spoke calmly. ¡°I¡¯m glad the tea suits your taste.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I was a bit intimidated. In the Duchy, Orion was the only one whose behavior I couldn¡¯t predict, but in the palace, whether it was the maid or the patissier, there was no one that I could predict. The eyes of the people who were looking at me from afar were all wet. Watery. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only I felt like something kept forming in their eyes. Should I drink more? Or should I stop drinking since their eyes became even more watery now? Fortunately, my worry didn¡¯t last long. It was because His Majesty called me as soon as the meeting ended. Chapter 70 As I walked through the hallway with a guide, I suddenly realized that I was really in the palace. The entire palace building was like art, not merely displaying some luxury goods and artworks. He stole a glance at me who was looking around, then he stopped before a large door. ¡°It would be nice if you tidied your dress up a bit.¡± I straightened my posture, then checked my dress. ¡°Only answer when His Majesty asks you, and please do not start the conversation first if possible. In particular, you should avoid asking him back and rejecting him.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°For the greetings, instead of splitting your words into a few lines, do your best to do it in one line, and you can stand five steps away from where His Majesty is.¡± Only then did I realize he was telling me about palace etiquette. ¡°Please don¡¯t be nervous and act with fortitude if possible.¡± Along with his last line, the door was opened and I heard a shout, ¡°Miss Marianne Miller entering¡±. As I slowly took my steps, my heart began beating hard. I saw the owner of the throne in the distance and some people who were aiding him on his side. I drew breath as I walked, trying to relax. Soon after, I stopped five steps in front of the person with gray hair and a more warm impression than I thought. Then, I bent my knees to greet him. ¡°I am Marianne Miller.¡± Duke Miller who was on the side gave me a nod. When I gathered both my hands and bowed my head a bit, a solemn voice rang. ¡°Raise your head.¡± As I raised my head slowly, His Majesty asked me while smiling. ¡°This must be your first time in the palace, right, Miss Miller?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What do you feel?¡± ¡°The palace is . . .¡± I agonized. Lord Chamberlain only told me to not start the conversation first, but he didn¡¯t tell me how to answer the question. I decided to answer as sincerely as possible. ¡°Everyone in the palace has a great sensibility.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°. . .¡± Duke Miller and His Majesty looked like they were thrown off guard. Perhaps this was not the anticipated answer. Then, I quickly added. ¡°And they have excellent professional spirit.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°. . .¡± It looked like this sentence was wrong too. I shall stop talking now. At the end of this short silence, His Majesty opened his mouth. ¡°I see you see different things in this palace, Young Lady.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Oops. I was told to not ask back, though? I asked back without realizing it. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks But fortunately, His Majesty didn¡¯t look like he was too displeased. It was just, he looked at me with an odd gaze. ¡°Normally, the first thing people praised when they come to the palace were the pillars decorated with jewels or the beautiful building with arch construction.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Sometimes, they talked about how majestic this place is, how great and how special this palace is compared to other places.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re the first to talk about people in this vast palace. I am also surprised with how you talk about the maids¡¯ sensibility and professionalism.¡± Then, His Majesty propped his chin and began to chuckle. I shifted my gaze a bit to Lord Duke. He nodded his head with a soft smile. Somehow, it seemed like the atmosphere wasn¡¯t bad. Although I was a little confused because I didn¡¯t know what was fun while taking a breather. The brief warm atmosphere turned back to serious. ¡°The people in charge of screening students were highly responsible in the current academy incident for not doing their work properly. And I¡¯m the one who gave them the authority to appoint them.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°I owed you much, Young Lady.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Your Majesty.¡± Even the principal of the academy was in the situation where he tried his best to escape from this case so he wouldn¡¯t get responsible for it. It was novelty that the emperor, who had no knowledge as of how the academy¡¯s structure worked, to say that all of it was his responsibility. ¡°Although there are other academies in other regions, through this incident, I think Young Lady is a talent needed in this empire.¡± ¡°I¡¯m flattered, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I wonder what you think about entering Imperial Academy?¡± ¡°I . . .¡± Actually, since the situation had gotten like this, I was planning to quickly graduate from a local academy and enter apprenticeship, or prepare for employment from home. If I entered the Imperial Academy, I would at least need 4 more years before graduating. When I stared at Duke with a flustered face, he nodded once again. ¡°Your Majesty, I think it is a bit burdening for her to suddenly enter the Imperial Academy.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± ¡°Because it might be difficult for her to adapt when her environment suddenly changes.¡± ¡°I see. She became a Lady of the Duchy overnight, and now the academy she attended is changing too.¡± I was a bit touched by Lord Duke¡¯s cooperativeness. As expected, rather than a new brother who was hard to predict, a step father with dignity would be able to do a rational judge¡ª ¡°So, she would need a friend for her to adapt.¡± I flinched. It seemed like this conversation was going in another direction. ¡°I heard that she has a trustworthy relationship with Young Lady Rocke where they even entrusted each other with their backs and fought together.¡± We never entrusted each other with our backs and fought together. ¡°How about sending them together?¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only The Emperor nodded and gestured at the Lord Chamberlain. Lord Chamberlain then began to quickly put it in memo. Inside my blank head, I remembered his warning from before. ¡°Please avoid asking him back and rejecting him.¡± But my future would quickly go wrong if I don¡¯t ask him back and reject him right now. Chapter 71 The situation had become more tense. I was looking for the timing to refute, but His Majesty was holding it by humming. ¡°It¡¯s true that we all need friends we could rely on, so I think it¡¯s good to have someone to be comfortable with inside the Imperial Academy. But the atmosphere between the two academies is a bit different . . .¡± I quickly cut in. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Because I¡¯m a lacking person¡ª¡± Please just cancel it. Right before I was about to continue to say that, with the same benevolent and warm smile, His Majesty nodded. ¡°I invite you to join the royal hunting competition so you can greet some young ladies and young masters that attended Imperial Academy in advance. It would be a good chance for you in the preparation of your social activities.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°It would also be a suitable place for introducing your daughter, Duke.¡± ¡°I have business to do in my territory so I couldn¡¯t participate in the hunting competition, but my son would be there.¡± The tactless Duke, who couldn¡¯t understand me despite meeting my eyes dozens of times, continued his reply. ¡°He¡¯s a kid who loves his sister, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be a good guide.¡± Do you really think like that? I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore when I heard that Lord Duke would entrust me to Orion all while the hunting competition. I decided to not hear the helpful advice from Lord Chamberlain to avoid asking back and reject His Majesty. Therefore, I spoke while clasping my hands tight, acting desperate. ¡°Your Majesty, I was only stepping foot in society. On top of that, I still lack knowledge and am slow at learning, so I still need some time.¡± ¡°I see. You have been only a normal civilian till this day. A noble¡¯s life is surely different.¡± His Majesty gazed down at me with warm eyes expressing his understanding, then said. ¡°Do your best.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I quietly stared at Duke Miller. He nodded his head once again with a solemn face. ¡°She will surely do well.¡± Please don¡¯t send me a trusting gaze while clenching your fist. At this point, I became sure this person was not much different from Orion. He added Rany to the problem where it could simply end with me attending the academy, and stuck Orion to me in the hunting competition. I got dizzy remembering Rany who rolled her sleeves high and yanked other girls¡¯ hair back in the academy. She should not go to those kinds of places. ¡°It would be fine since Orion loves his only little sister.¡± But he was the most troublesome, though. The most worrying now are he and my friend, Your Excellency. Since I couldn¡¯t say that out, I left the palace in a sour mood. Only then did I understand why the eyes of people in this palace were so moist. Not being able to ask back and reject meant that you had to overlook such unreasonable things. In just a day, I would go to the hunting competition hand in hand with my new brother, and I would go hand in hand with my friend to an unfamiliar academy. My life was twisted. * * * Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Unexpectedly, Rany was calm about her transfer that was decided without her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Although I never met him, I¡¯ve thought Orion¡¯s father to be out of ordinary. Well, facing that level of trouble, I knew that you would lose.¡± ¡°I mean . . . I thought except for Orion, the others would be somewhat normal.¡± Although I didn¡¯t want to believe that the dependable Duke was the most problematic, I now knew it for sure since it had already happened. As expected of the man chosen by my mother. Did that mean he wasn¡¯t normal? Then, I heard desperate yells from afar. Beyond the window, there was Lloyd Jeffrey, who escorted me previously, carrying a tree as big as he was and running through the drill hall. These few days, he had a very intensive training session. Although I didn¡¯t ask, Orion repeatedly explained that it was for growing a successful man. ¡°You already know that it would go like this, anyway.¡± Rany¡¯s words made me take my eyes off the sweating knight. She spoke as if repeating it. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already expect this much when you expose yourself as Marianne Miller?¡± ¡°Well, I did.¡± Once the plan began to fall apart, it continued to go wrong. Was it because everything had been going too well so far? Once it got off the track, I became lost. I didn¡¯t know the destination, how to stop, or how to change the plan. ¡°This is why I hate unexpected variables.¡± ¡°There always are variables in every situation. You¡¯re just too much of a perfectionist.¡± Rany examined me with a very relaxed attitude. ¡°Can¡¯t you just make up your mind with ease? You¡¯ve lost weight.¡± ¡°Try to live here. Would you be able to make up your mind with ease, then?¡± ¡°This wouldn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Rany suddenly raised up from her seat. Then, she suddenly clasped my hand with a serious face before dragging me. She quickly went through the hallway and walked past the garden. Right next to the Duchy¡¯s garden, there was a knight order who finished their day by training swords in the drill hall. When I was just looking at Sir Lloyd Jeffrey, who was getting tortured¡ª I mean trained¡ª in the forefront, Rany began to increase the pace of her steps and whispered in a hurry. ¡°Hey, run faster.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Your brother saw you.¡± As soon as she finished her words, my feet that had been walking slowly began to take its pace. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Although I was wearing a dress and shoes which would be uncomfortable for outings, I did my best to reach the carriage. Praying for the run pace of the knight to be unable to catch us, I held my breathless gasps. Rany, who breathed heavily, took a step ahead and led me with strong strength. We both were desperate. If we get caught now, then it¡¯s over. Chapter 72 I heard a voice calling for me from behind, but fortunately, we reached the carriage door first. As soon as we opened the door, we tossed our body inside and quickly gave an order to the coachman. ¡°To the Rocke Merchant Guild.¡± ¡°Marianne?!¡± When the coachman flinched when he recognized Orion¡¯s voice shouting my name from afar, Rany savagely whispered to him. ¡°Rocke Guild. Rocke Guild, I say. Hurry.¡± ¡°Marianne?!¡± ¡°Rocke Guild. I said to the Rocke Merchant Guild.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Fortunately, her savage voice won against Orion¡¯s shout. Although I felt bad for not responding to his desperate calls, there was no doubt I would meet him when I go back. Nowadays, Orion cooped up in the home. He did his work inside the office in the house, and he did his knight training in the drill hall in the house. He could go for a drink with his friends, but instead of going out, he drank alone at home. On top of that, since he faithfully ate three times a day, I had a lot of chances to meet him in a day. How good would it be if I had a profligate older brother who went out everyday because he didn¡¯t like to stay at home. ¡°Does your brother have no friends? Is there no one to play with him?¡± ¡°He does. But he¡¯s in the knight order.¡± He was Sir Rune, a vice captain who cooped up in the drill hall even more than my brother. Rany looked absolutely fed up. Nowadays, Orion wasn¡¯t respected by Rany as before. Day by day, his existence kept turning insignificant inside her head. * * * When we entered the main building of the guild, the workers who were moving busily stopped at once and quickly bowed to Rany. ¡°Welcome, Young Lady!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Looking at Rany, who waved her hand to send them back, I got curious as to whether this place really a merchant guild. I wondered if Rany had set up a company that collected debts in this place and disguised it as a merchant guild. It was hard for me to get used to looking at men with broad shoulders, ripped chests, and bulky muscles, doing their greetings so passionately. ¡°Everyone looks like they do their training very diligently.¡± Although I didn¡¯t know what kind of training to do in a merchant guild. Then, Rany replied simply. ¡°I only picked them based on my taste.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Why do you have that kind of taste? As I thought about it, that was kind of understandable. Not only did she show disgust when she saw Bertin, who stole young ladies¡¯ hearts with his look only, the first thing she said to Zen, who had beautiful eyes, was ¡°look away.¡± She brought me to the warehouse located in the middle of the guild. Holding my hand as if I was a lost duckling, she pushed me inside the warehouse and said. ¡°Now, stay here.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks My breathing was halted for a moment when I entered through the door. I saw familiar items being displayed in order, filling this warehouse. Without missing even one of the small things I had collected up so far. Behind me who walked around as if enchanted, Rany spoke triumphantly. ¡°It was hard to bring them here while preserving their original state. You really piled them nicely in your house, huh. I asked Dana to bring all of them, even the ones that you hid well.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°If you miss them, then come here to see them. That house would be sold, anyway. And based on your personality, you won¡¯t be able to bring this to the Duke¡¯s mansion, will you?¡± I slowly turned back at her. ¡°Rany.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Have I ever said that I really like you?¡± ¡°You have, but it¡¯s nice to hear it again.¡± Rany smiled. Then, she came to my side and leaned her head a bit. She stared up at me with sparkling eyes and said. ¡°I¡¯m saying this because you look happy now.¡± ¡°Alright?¡± ¡°You see, I sold some things in this guild to Orion¡¯s knight order?¡± I returned to my senses after I heard that. No wonder she had been acting nicely to me today. On top of that, she even meticulously prepared this room to catch me off guard before she made trouble. When I slowly put down the thing I was holding, Rany added in a hurry. ¡°I swear it¡¯s not defective products. It¡¯s just, the design is a bit crude. Also, it was hardly sold because it is made of superior material. The products are very good.¡± ¡°What did you sell?¡± ¡°Shields for knights. It is really made of very good material. I put protection in the impurities free steel to block mana.¡± I suddenly recounted the product that Rany showed me grumbingly before. And then, I flinched. ¡°Is it that ignorantly big shield that you made based on the knight¡¯s average height because you said shields should be used to protect people?¡± Those steel shields which a fairly strong young man couldn¡¯t even lift because it was heavy? Rany laughed playfully. ¡°If they can use aura, they can lift it.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Your brother is an easy man, you know. When I told him you said the shield looks good, he bought the entire stock.¡± I stared at Rany who thoroughly utilized her skill as a merchant while sighing. I didn¡¯t know the relationship that shield had with me whether the shield was good or not, but, anyway, to be able to freely hold it in hand while using a sword would surely need a countless effort. ¡°He said if they trained more diligently, then all members of the knight order would be able to use it.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Then I bet he would stay at home more.¡± Someone who rarely went out to begin with would surely stay at home even more. I absentmindedly muttered. As if she also had nothing to say about this, Rany quietly shut her mouth. Why are you being like this to me? Chapter 73 That afternoon, Dana, who saw me bring back a big box, showed no sign of surprise and took over the box. I began to make an excuse to her who was furrowing her brows, as if thinking where to put the item. ¡°Well, I think it might be okay to bring at least one . . .¡± ¡°Sure, it¡¯s no surprise, My Lady.¡± She shrugged once before taking my outerwear without saying anything in particular. I thought I would definitely hear her nagging me for bringing the item to the Duchy. She unexpectedly let this slide. ¡°Recently, you obviously look really stressed, My Lady.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°You also have to prepare for the hunting competition, so if you could get calm with this, then it¡¯s fine by me.¡± She stopped for a moment after saying that. Then, she looked at the box put in one side of my room. She then put her hand on her cheek and sighed. ¡°Although it would be better if you calmed down through a more constructive thing.¡± ¡°That too is also healthy enough.¡± ¡°Well, that is healthy.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°But, it¡¯s just, that is not an item that could be collected by you who has become a Young Lady of the Duchy, My Lady.¡± After she somewhat coldly judged my collections, she left the room to hang my clothes. I, who was left alone, quietly sat on the bed as I stared at the box. I never thought that my life would turn over like this after my mother¡¯s remarriage. The position I had as a young lady of the Duchy. The things I had to do as a young lady of the Duchy. The things I could do as a young lady of the Duchy. Not only did I often hear such stories, but I myself began to pay attention to other people¡¯s eyes and evaluations. ¡°How strange.¡± Mom was still acting like herself. She went to watch the play she liked, and spent time with the person she loved. She went shopping without caring of others¡¯ gazes, and called in performers to appreciate their new songs and cheered that performance. Whether when she was Madam Tatiana, or even when she was the Duchess, there was no big difference. I felt like I alone was the one who lost. Was it because I always pursued peaceful and stable things? For achieving that pursuit, was I overly confident in the plan I set up and myself that I have controlled so far? Thinking of such various thoughts made me fall asleep even before Dana came back. ¡°Ah.¡± When I woke up, it was dawn and everyone else was asleep. When I turned my head, I saw a plate placed next to a small candle. [Sir Young Duke saw My Lady fast asleep and told me to not wake you up. I left snacks here in case you were hungry because you missed your mealtime.] There was Dana¡¯s memo and sandwich filled with eggs on top of the plate. I reached out to drink a sip of milk then I took a bite of a sandwich. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks The other sandwich was filled with strawberry jam. It was sweet¡ª Orion¡¯s taste, but because I was hungry and I ate it along with milk, it was not bad. Even though I was hungry, I usually couldn¡¯t eat something like this. Thanks to Orion who always served this kind of snack in our tea time, I got used to sweet things. Even drinking tea, or even eating sweet things. Now I¡¯m fine with things I hated back then. The things that I thought I would never be able to do unexpectedly became nothing once I tried it. This was something I wouldn¡¯t realize if it wasn¡¯t for Orion. ¡°. . .¡± A box that didn¡¯t suit a room designed for sleep entered my sight. Should I move it somewhere else? As I pondered about it, I slowly took the box and opened it. I saw the blade that shone brightly because of the light in the room. The handle that felt perfectly on my right hand also appeared to be made with care. No wonder Rany acted so triumphantly. Still, on one hand, I was troubled with Dana¡¯s words that this was not an item suitable for collection for a young lady of the Duchy. It must be better to put this in the suitable place, right? After looking at the dark hallway, I decided to stealthily walk the hallway while holding the item. * * * Orion Miller was doing his work all night. As the heir of the Duke, his work was always overflowing, but since he persisted in doing his work at home, his work doubled. ¡°I told you so. You should have just visited the palace and met His Majesty.¡± ¡°I heard out of sight, out of mind. We are just entering the starting phase, so I can¡¯t get far from her.¡± Bayhan laughed at Orion¡¯s words that were said seriously. Even though there had been no apparent success, he seemed like he was still taking advice from that novel. If only you reduce using every line and situation from the novels you read, I think Marianne would lessen her running away. However, even if Bayhan spoke that advice, it was impossible to reach his friend whose ears were already closed. Orion took his eyes off the document and mumbled in a worried tone. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s hungry because she slept before having dinner.¡± ¡°I also don¡¯t have dinner and I am helping you with your work.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s worrying about your dinner?¡± Although he was grumbling, Orion pulled the rope next to him and rang the bell. ¡°Did you call me, Young Master?¡± ¡°Bring me a simple snack. Also a refreshing drink.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only The maid answered politely and bowed. She then left the office. Orion, who quickly prepared snacks despite grumbling, added curtly. ¡°Hurry up and take care of the rest before the food comes. Since I¡¯m the one who approves the budget, just leave it, and about the list of items in the ledger¡ª¡± Right at that moment, a piercing and high shout rang across the whole mansion. It was a horror shout as if someone¡¯s life was on line. Chapter 74 Orion, who jumped over the desk in the office, opened the door roughly and ran over. Bayhan followed behind him. At the end of the hallway, there was a maid with messy hair who was on all fours. There was a strange figure before the maid who was trembling extremely. What is that? The figure, standing in front of the window illuminated with moonlight, was clad in robe and held in both hands a long sickle boasting a sharp blade. Because the robe that covered them from head to toe was black, the white hand that was holding the sickle got more apparent. ¡°Huh?¡± While Bayhan faltered on his steps, Orion leaned his head. Then, he began to approach where the falling maid was with light steps. ¡°Orion, it¡¯s dange¡ª¡± ¡°Marianne!¡± Bayhan, who was stretching his hand while frowning at the sound of his happy call, stiffened. Orion approached the grim reaper who was holding a scythe with a happy expression and laughed. ¡°Seeing you here in the hallway at late dawn, you must be hungry!¡± Then, a calm and soft voice flowed out from inside the robe. The soft and calm voice was definitely a familiar voice to Bayhan. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± The maid who was trembling, opened her mouth with a dumbfounded face. As the hood of the robe was taken off, Marianne¡¯s face came into view. The nonchalant face that blinked when looking at Orion, leaned a bit to the side. At the same time, disheveled brown hair that was tinted with scarlet fell down. ¡°I didn¡¯t know everyone was awake at this time.¡± ¡°Aha. I was finishing the remaining work, and planning to have a tea party with you tomorrow.¡± ¡°I was planning to read a book tomorrow.¡± ¡°Next to you reading the book, I will¡ª¡± ¡°Orion.¡± Bayhan raised up the maid that was blankly sitting on the ground. Then, he gave advice to Marianne who was wearing suspicious attire and even holding a sickle, and to Orion, who didn¡¯t find Marianne¡¯s attire to be strange at all. ¡°First of all, I think it¡¯s best to find out why she walked around in such attire at dawn.¡± Only then did Orion check around the surroundings. On one side of the hallway, maids and guards who ran out of surprise at the scream gathered in an awkward position. ¡°Eh? Go back, everyone.¡± As if Orion didn¡¯t realize the reason why everyone was stunned at all, he nonchalantly gave an order as he waved his hand. Marianne, whose eyes were puffy as though she had not fully woken up from her sleep, looked really flustered by this situation. While it was always her, who acted calm and mature, making everyone around her troubled about how they should act around her. How she looked around with round eyes made her look like she was still a young girl. Then, Orion realized there was a sickle on her hands and asked. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°I received this as a gift, and I was wondering whether I should put this in the warehouse.¡± Although he couldn¡¯t know where she received that from, he was curious why it was gifted and why did she just accept it? Orion naturally took over the sickle in Marianne¡¯s hands. ¡°The blade is sharpened nicely. The handle also feels strong. This is a good item.¡± ¡°Yes. If you swing that, you can cut nicely.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Huh? Orion finally examined the sickle as if he realized there was something strange. It appeared like he finally realized that it was strange for the sixteenth year old Marianne to receive this ¡®cut nicely¡¯ sickle and hold it dearly. Shouldn¡¯t he have noticed that from the start? Bayhan noticed that Orion had been engrossed in his work and had been unable to make a rational decision for a moment because of the pleasure of meeting his younger sister. Along with the peculiar silence, Orion examined the sickle he got from his sister. ¡°E-eh? It looks like the tip of the blade was worked twice?¡± ¡°Yes. That way, the blade becomes less dull when you pull back the sickle after cutting.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Orion¡¯s complexion turned a bit pale. Marianne was nonchalantly explaining the good points of the item to her step brother. Orion, felt choked up, cleared up his throat then continued the conversation. ¡°What a good item. This is a good item, but . . .¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s a part that looks like a hook here, it¡¯s good for sorting out.¡± ¡°Sorting out what?¡± ¡°The ones to cut or not. If you cut only the part that needs to be cut neatly, the remaining ones will grow better.¡± ¡°. . .¡± The conversation got even weirder. Orion blinked at Marianne, who was walking hurriedly in a black robe. The blade of the sickle lit up brightly as it was under the moonlight. The care was perfect as if he would cut himself immediately with just a slight touch of his finger. ¡°You can use it for a long time if you oil it so it won¡¯t get rusty.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. I see.¡± When he turned his head while answering awkwardly, Marianne added with a sad air. ¡°I heard this is an item that doesn¡¯t suit my status now as a young lady of the Duchy.¡± ¡°I mean, even if you¡¯re not a young lady of the Duchy . . .¡± This is not an item that would suit you. As Orion muttered reluctantly, Marianne added in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯d like it if the gardeners in this place make good use of this.¡± ¡°. . . Ah.¡± Only then did Orion understand her and examined the sickle again. The silver blade looked sharper than any swords, and the handle looked strong as if it was made of good wood. The heavy and ergonomic design was excellent. This is a sickle to cut grass. Thank God. With a more relaxed face, Orion swung the sickle. The sickle that produced the swish sound moved around smoothly in his hand. The sickle ¡®donated¡¯ by Marianne transformed into a gift in his heart. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°I¡¯ll use it nicely.¡± ¡°Why are you the one who¡¯s using it?¡± It¡¯s a sickle? Marianne stared intently at her new brother that was still hard for her to understand. Meanwhile, Bayhan looked at the siblings that couldn¡¯t communicate and swallowed his laugh. Chapter 75 ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that collecting farming tools is a hobby of yours. But . . . is there any reason for you to hide it?¡± Orion repeatedly glanced at the sickle. Meanwhile, I was rather flustered because Orion had asked the question as though it were strange. Well, he was someone who added my name to the family register rather than giving me a document to renounce my inheritance. Indeed, he sometimes presented a demeanor that was different from my predictions, which led me to forget about his identity and position. ¡°Because my status now has changed. I believe better etiquette would be required.¡± ¡°That reminds me. You¡¯ve started to learn etiquette, right?¡± It was proposed by the Head Maid. The hunting competition was an event that was relatively outdoors, without too much of a requirement for formality. However, it was different for me because it was where I would be formally introduced. The imperial academy was a preliminary place of society that the young ladies and young masters of the aristocratic families had to pass through before formally making their debutante in high society. Since I would get introduced in the hunting competition before my admission there, I needed to behave properly. ¡°I guess it¡¯s true that you need to act with courtesy outside . . . Although it¡¯s troublesome.¡± Orion slowly continued his words with a serious face. ¡°But there¡¯s no need for you to stop yourself from doing what you want inside this mansion.¡± ¡°But . . .¡± ¡°We can¡¯t suppress ourselves and wear a facade even at home, right? At least here, you should be yourself so you can breathe easily.¡± I understood what he said but I was still hesitating. A rumor was something that could travel miles upon miles in a fortnight. This place was the Duke¡¯s mansion where smoke emitted from chimneys that I had never once encountered. Not only that, there were a lot of workers here. When Sir Rune next to us noticed that I still looked hesitating, he spoke softly. ¡°Please look at Orion. Although he doesn¡¯t neglect his work as the young duke, do you think the way he behaves inside this mansion is the same as when under the observation of others?¡± As I saw the softness of his gaze, I realized it. Come to think of it, the way Orion did his work while cooped up at home, or how he prepared dinner everyday, or how he went to the drill hall only after wandering around the halls and greeting me, or how . . . Well, those things couldn¡¯t be done if he cares about others¡¯ observations. Although, I wasn¡¯t sure if his actions could be done proudly . . . I understood what he was trying to say. ¡°All the workers in this mansion take pride in their work, and as a member of the Duchy, they are trained not to spread rumors.¡± ¡°. . .¡± As I nodded slightly as if I got it, Orion stared at me with mixed feelings. And then, he hesitated for a moment before muttering in a low voice. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you¡¯ll do your best as a young lady of the duchy. On top of that, how you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re adjusting yourself sounded like . . .¡± His expression turned dark. He stopped for a moment and rolled his tongue a few times as if he was looking for the proper word before he opened his mouth back. ¡°It sounded like you¡¯re making an effort to pay off a debt of gratitude to me.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Unexpectedly, it was me who was startled at his sharp guess. In fact, I did owe him a debt of gratitude. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks That was the biggest reason I did my best to be a good little sister for him. ¡°It upsets me. Sometimes.¡± When I blinked my eyes, he scratched his head then changed his words. ¡°No, just forget it. I was just speaking randomly.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°What I mean, you don¡¯t need to be too restrained because of things like status or appearance¡ª or at least not while inside this mansion. Just relax and do what you want to do.¡± After saying that, Orion turned his head the other way as if he was embarrassed. Looking at how he hesitated for a while before saying he was upset, it seemed like speaking honestly was more hard than smoothly reciting practiced words. It was true that I believed I had to pay off my debt, but I had no intention to upset him. Knowing that he was a good person, I felt very sorry for him. Then, I asked with a faint voice. ¡°In that case, is it fine if I plant some crops in a corner of the garden?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I also wanted to do it in my previous home, but I gave up on the idea because I was about to go to the dormitory.¡± If I went, then the crops would become the responsibility of someone else. I didn¡¯t want to entrust something I developed and liked to another person. Therefore, because I planned to do it someday, I kept on collecting the farming tools. ¡°I just need a bit of space.¡± ¡°No. You can use the whole garden.¡± ¡°No. There are gardeners.¡± On top of that, if I had to take care of that wide garden alone, all twelve waking hours wouldn¡¯t be enough. Orion smiled as he told me to not worry. ¡°All of that garden is yours. You can use everything there!¡± ¡°Then I will die from overwork, taking care of that wide garden¡± ¡°Anyway, just do as you wish.¡± This person was really strange. He was happy if I asked for something, and he was heartbroken if I didn¡¯t ask for anything. Even when he rushed to the academy at the last hearing for my personal problem, he didn¡¯t complain to me at all. ¡°My land is your land, and this building is also yours.¡± ¡°No.¡± Please don¡¯t look for the land registry certificate. Why are you looking for it? Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only I, who was about to say thanks, felt that word return before I could speak. He was always a step ahead. Correction, two steps. More than three steps ahead. * * * Chapter 76 Eventually, Orion, who still hadn¡¯t finished his work, was once again trapped in his study. If only he did his work in the palace, then he wouldn¡¯t need to go through the cumbersome process of receiving approval through the messenger, and confirming it back. ¡°So, the land certificate was rejected?¡± ¡°If you provoke Orion, I won¡¯t talk to you, sir.¡± ¡°Gosh, how scary.¡± He grinned. I turned my head because his overly relaxed attitude annoyed me to no avail. The sun was rising just in time. While I was looking at the sun slowly rising, shining this world, Sir Rune suddenly said, ¡°You look like someone who decided a lot of things before making your move.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± I asked while stealing a glance at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you also want to be a knight when you were young?¡± ¡°I had no choice. Even Orion might be the same. Of course, it is true that there are a lot of things that he could get his hands on, but for that, most of his life direction was already decided.¡± Well, just by looking at Orion, that was true. Just like how the Blue Knight Order of the Duchy was highly known as the empire¡¯s shield, it was very natural for him, who was the heir of the duchy, to become a knight. If I looked at it like that, didn¡¯t it mean that I rather had a free decision right for my life? As I matched my steps to his, I slowly parted my lips. ¡°Since I was little, Mom occasionally asked me, ¡®What would you do if I disappeared?¡¯¡± ¡°Are you talking about Madam?¡± I nodded. Her playful voice was still vivid in my ears. I would cry loudly, saying that I didn¡¯t want to get separated from Mom. Back then, when I was young, Mom stayed at my side for much longer than she does now. It seemed like she spoiled me more too. ¡°I was very scared the first time I heard it. A world without Mom? It¡¯s like a disaster, right? I even ordered a maid to check if Mom was present, and I did go to her room to check her in person.¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± ¡°I think Mom found my reaction funny.¡± She giggled as she teased me the whole day. When I ran to her room with tiny steps, she feigned innocence, asking what was the matter while laughing. And I would come closer to pester her to sleep together. ¡°And then, one day Mom left home.¡± Mom, who was selected as diseuse at a high class salon, entrusted me to the nanny and left the home late at night. Although it wasn¡¯t often, it happened from time to time, but somehow that day, anxiety and worry tormented me. ¡°Perhaps she won¡¯t come back, I got such an idea back then.¡± The time I spent in the empty bed, waiting for Mom who hadn¡¯t come back was very frightening. ¡°Then, I thought about it.¡± If Mom disappeared from my side for real, then how should I live? Because Mom never ordered me to do particular things nor told me things I had to do, those kinds of decisions in my life became mine to decide. ¡°When did you think about that?¡± ¡°When I was seven.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Sir Rune touched his forehead at my answer. I, who was embraced by Mom who came home late at night, realized that someday I would leave those arms. ¡°You matured early.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± I stared up at Sir Rune, who was the same age as Orion. The light brown eyes were fully radiating a gentle gaze, but his hand, that I only ever touched when he kissed the back of my hand, was covered with old scars. ¡°I feel like Sir Rune too was a very precocious kid when young.¡± ¡°Do I look like that?¡± ¡°Yeah, even now you look more mature than your age.¡± I didn¡¯t mean he looked old, but the atmosphere he exuded looked free and mature. He smiled as he tucked my hair behind my ear. The sudden touch turned me stiff. I really shouldn¡¯t let my guard down around this person either. I had thought about this from the last time, but this person¡¯s skinship indeed, occasionally, ¡®very skilfully¡¯ crossed the line. Before I had a chance to say something, my body was dragged by someone¡¯s hand smoothly to the side. At the same time, the musty dirty water was poured to Sir Rune who was on my side. ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Oh my Gosh. My Lady, are you okay? The maid flusteredly checked on me. Finding a drop of the dirty water splotched on the end of my dress, she tangled her hair with a distressed expression. ¡°What should I do if I dirty your dress?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have a lot of dresses.¡± I calmly replied to her while looking at Sir Rune who was soaked through. I felt like they should apologize to that person instead of me, but everyone was looking at Sir Rune with glare as if looking at the most bad person in the world. ¡°Are you . . . okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, well. I¡¯m fine. This is something that often happens nowadays.¡± His face that looked like he was taking a philosophical view turned me even more confused. Is there a reason for you to receive this kind of treatment nowadays? When Sir Rune left first to change his clothes, a few maids made a fuss while guiding me to change my dress. They pretended to whisper, but strongly asserted. ¡°Oh my, I heard that Master Orion has no partner for this hunting competition . . .!¡± ¡°Gosh! What do we do! If our young master goes alone, then he will become a laughing stock.¡± ¡°If women treated him as an unattractive man, then he won¡¯t be able to get married!¡± Why would Orion be unable to marry? I heard that in the market Orion¡¯s picture was the most popular after Bertin¡¯s. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only On top of that, who on earth would laugh at him, when he¡¯s a young duke of this empire? I felt like I was seeing clearly at their insides. I tried to remember Orion¡¯s happy face while holding the sickle, and I thought about Sir Lloyd, who was still getting double training in the drill hall. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s only a hunting competition, then . . .¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be okay if we went together? Chapter 77 The morning of the hunting competition day was busy. Looking at the carriage, which Orion was more proud of than any other times for a reason I wasn¡¯t aware of, I fell into contemplation. Now, I couldn¡¯t hide the fact that I was a young lady of Miller Duchy. Nor did I need to hide it. Did I really need to board this carriage? I rather think this will make me stand out. I couldn¡¯t imagine a dull black carriage between other nobles¡¯ dazzling carriages. ¡°Marianne.¡± Somehow, Orion¡¯s face was even more blinding today. His golden hair that was shone by the sun glittered brightly, and his blue eyes looked so lively. I felt like colorful flowers hovered around Orion¡¯s face that bloomed brightly like a background. Is this a presence that overwhelms all surroundings just by smiling? Somehow, I thought it would be difficult to hate someone who smiled like that. I, who stared at the reached out hand, soon placed my hand in his. He jumped in the carriage with the corner of his lips twitching before closing the door. ¡°The House of Miller took up the winning position in the hunting competition for generations. Every individual in the Blue Knight Order also has good records.¡± ¡°That¡¯s cool.¡± ¡°If this time we win again, then, Marianne.¡± He stared at me as if he was determined about something then carefully declared. ¡°I will dedicate the prey for you, and make you the Lady of the Day.¡± ¡°Ah . . .¡± I, who truthfully had no knowledge about the hunting competition, vaguely nodded my head. As soon as my head moved in agreement, Orion smiled brightly again as if he was relieved. ¡°I will do my best.¡± . . . If he does his best, then won¡¯t it end rather too early? I heard that hunting usually continued until the sun set, but if an overpowered winner had already been decided, then the competition could end early, right? I decided that if I couldn¡¯t avoid this, then I should go through this matter quickly. I smiled back at Orion. ¡°I¡¯ll cheer for you.¡± ¡°Yeah, alright.¡± His face was exceptionally bright. I believed that since nowadays the training level of the knight order was rather higher, I was sure their records wouldn¡¯t be low. When the carriage we boarded slowly slid in between fancy carriages, all the coachmans of each family made a little way. ¡°Woah-¡± The coachman slowly stopped the carriage. I saw the hunting ground in the distance. There were a lot of tents in the vacant lot that were wider than I thought. Not only the packed ground, but packs of bearable gazes from the picky nobles also entered my sight. I looked around, then I asked Orion. ¡°Will it be possible to hunt? Isn¡¯t this too noisy for chasing the prey?¡± ¡°The hunt is done inside the forest. Those who stay here are only the young ladies and young masters who still can¡¯t participate in the hunt.¡± ¡°I see.¡± When I opened the door, Dana, who suddenly came out between the maids of the Miller Duchy who occupied the location in advance, came closer to me. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°My Lady, come here please.¡± She quickly reached out to take a look at my dress. I saw all of the young ladies around us were fixing pins at the bottom of their dresses to prevent it from getting dirty. I shouldn¡¯t have come in this dress in the first place. It is all covered in dirt. It wasn¡¯t even needed for hunting. In order to make a waiting area for them to wait until the honorable knights dedicated the prey they catched not even for eating, but for bragging, a portion of forest was made into a vacant lot altogether. The sprouts that only sprouted small were trampled by the young ladies¡¯ glass shoes, enamel shoes, and the knights¡¯ military boots. I vacantly stared down at the ground, and then looked up at Orion¡¯s careful touch. ¡°First, we have to greet His Majesty.¡± The knights of the Blue Knight Order had their lips twitched while giving a warm gaze at me, who was walking with escort from Orion. ¡°Your Majesty, Young Duke Miller and Young Lady Miller give their greetings.¡± As I stood up after following Orion to bow a bit, the emperor smiled while looking at me and Orion. Next to him, a woman with her hair tied in a knot and wearing a green dress entered my sight. She scanned me up and down, but soon turned her head as if she wasn¡¯t interested. There was no doubt that the only woman who could sit next to the emperor in a formal setting was the empress. On her side, there were the crown prince and crown princess who still looked young, and there was also the second prince with an even younger face. Unlike the crown prince who was already in his mid twenties, the second prince was younger than me. I heard he was twelve? His figure sitting straight while maintaining a calm demeanor made him feel more mature than his peers. By the way, everyone looks uninterested with the hunt. Everyone wore a boring and flat face. I felt like I could understand their expression because they didn¡¯t even hunt personally, and had to sit for long hours only to award the hunting result. Then, I saw an empty golden chair next to the imperial families. Flowers of different varieties loaded the back side of the chair, and in the stair a step higher, there was a phrase ¡®Lady of the Day¡¯ engraved in silver color. ¡°That.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the honored seat for the young lady who gets the most prey in this hunting competition.¡± The flowers placed in the back of the glittering golden chair were so badly colorful. ¡°You must have never seen it because this is your first hunting competition. Gren, bring it here.¡± Lord Chamberlain brought in a shining stick of human height from somewhere. At the very end of the stick was carved the sun, the symbol of this empire. When he swung the stick, little glitters shone and scattered around him. ¡°It¡¯s a stick that the lady of the day will hold in the parade.¡± ¡°. . . There¡¯s a parade?¡± Hearing my taken aback question, Orion smiled and put his hand on my shoulder. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°You can say she is the flower of the hunting competition. Something to announce that we¡¯re reducing the danger in the forest through this grand hunt to the public by sitting in that chair and parading through the most bustling road in this capital, I suppose.¡± I was at a loss after hearing Orion¡¯s explanation. What was it that I replied to Orion¡¯s bravado to make me lady of the day? So, did this mean that I had chosen an embarrassing event without my knowing? Wait, let¡¯s calm down. There¡¯s no guarantee that Orion¡¯s blue knight order will win. Chapter 78 ¡°Because the black knight order, the strong as well worthy rival of the blue knight order has stated that they wouldn¡¯t participate today, then there¡¯s no one who will win. Which means the lady of the day has already been decided.¡± A tall man in the side nodded his head at that. His face was similar to Duke Bolton that I saw at the wedding. Except he was younger. It meant that he was Young Duke Bolton. The tall man, who was dressed in a gloomy-black knight uniform from head to toe, had a stiff and cold voice just like his attire. ¡°The black knight order has to protect the emperor¡¯s side in the place of my father who went to the border. This is to prepare for the worst.¡± Even though it didn¡¯t seem like the beasts would walk to this noisy place, he looked like he was determined to faithfully do his role. How good would it be if he also participated in the competition. I became more restless because I couldn¡¯t find any candidate that might be able to defeat Orion except for him. ¡°Do you want to try holding the stick?¡± ¡°No.¡± As I quickly turned down Lord Chamberlain¡¯s suggestion, Orion nodded as if that was natural. ¡°She will hold it to heart¡¯s content later at the parade, so there¡¯s no need for her to hold it now. It will only hurt her hand.¡± I wanted to hit him. I really wanted to hit Orion¡¯s back. The shining blonde hair fluttered by the wind and it made my view even blurry. * * * I was on my way returning to my seat while pushing down the urge to strangle my stepbrother¡¯s throat. Then, I saw the burning gazes of the young ladies directed to a group of priests in the distance. I was wondering who they saw so passionately, only to find a familiar back at the end of their gazes. I was convinced in an instant. I see. This was a hunting event hosted by the imperial palace. Although high-ranking nobles were absent due to a problem at the border, every child of every influential family was present. Naturally, the Temple would also dispatch their aid, and there was no way they wouldn¡¯t send their pride, Sir Bertin Gramia in this kind of event. He was placed in a noticeable location as if he was an exhibition item that was stored nicely. As I looked at him, our eyes met. Noticing me, he slowly directed his steps to my way. The moment I lifted my dress a bit as I was about to greet him formally, Bertin stared at me before kissing the back of my hand that was covered with gloves. I could feel gasps and gazes filled with jealousy from both my sides and also from the young ladies in the distance. ¡°How audacious of you, Sir Gramia.¡± As soon as Orion spoke with a stiff expression, Bertin laughed. ¡°Forgive me, Young Duke Miller. Can you please help me have a chance to catch up with my old friend?¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°I am very worried because I never received any reply for invitations and letters I sent to the Duchy ever since the academy was shut down. I and Zen, we all-¡± When I stared at Orion, he coughed-khm. I sensed that Bertin was very angry despite him smiling brightly and acted courteously. After Orion pondered about it, people left the table that was prepared for the Miller Family. As we were left alone, Bertin took his seat and asked faintly at me who was avoiding his eyes. ¡°Your condition?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± My fingers fiddled with the dress skirt as I answered. The outer fabric that was made with silk was soft, so I felt calm if I touched it when I felt uneasy. I carefully spoke to him, who was lifting the corner of his lips only, not smizing. ¡°I know you guys are angry. That you guys are also troubled because of the problem I made without discussing it.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°About Trevor, I also didn¡¯t know that it would get this bigger. At most, I thought it was only Abigail who got cursed. I never expected that the Beryl Family has a background to be able to use black magic on a large-scale.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m like this because of those?¡± Bertin stopped for a moment as if calming his breath. Cold breath mixed in his voice. Another feeling that filled in his eyes that was usually gentle made me yelp. The faint voice somehow pried in clearly in my ears. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you call me instead of Orion?¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°You know what it means to enter the noble society as a young lady of the Miller Duchy, right? Not only dealing with the young aristocrat ladies that will provoke argument even when Rany is in your side, the arrogant high nobles that treats low people as livestocks,¡± Mother of lowly status. Also the young lady of the duchy who was a commoner, who suddenly had her status ascended and her ability acknowledged. The numerous journeys of Madam Tatiana was something that fit to be a topic for busybodies. The title ¡®Mom¡¯s daughter¡¯ that I had been trying to not use would naturally be stamped on my head. His eyes stared straight at me and left a thick shade. Is he upset? I was sure of one thing. That even in this moment when he was angry, he was worrying about me. Chapter 79 Bertin lowered his head, hiding his face so that it could only be seen by me. The face that always looked gentle was mixed with exhaustion and resignation. ¡°It would have been better if you called me.¡± His worry replaced his anger. The words that he spewed like a lamentation couldn¡¯t sound harsh. He¡¯s still soft-hearted. Even if he was angrier because I had done as I wished back then, I was not in a position where I could talk back. If only he was angry and put up a fight like Zen, then I could be less sorry. ¡°I have no hobby to get hurt, and I also don¡¯t like it if you get hurt. Orion . . .¡± I stopped for a moment to wet my dry lips. It was a bit hard for me to talk as if there was a thorn in my throat. ¡°Is a good person.¡± Bertin lifted up his head at my words. While I slowly continued my words. ¡°Because we can¡¯t believe in others, we can¡¯t needlessly make others get involved. We can¡¯t help but rely on each other.¡± I thought that was a way to not make any unwanted victim ever again. ¡°. . .¡± ¡°But turns out, there are a lot of problems that we alone can¡¯t solve. When I try to not harm someone, it turns out that it hurts them more. Even if that is not my intention.¡± The world wasn¡¯t made the way we wanted it to be. Numerous variables existed, and there were numerous people involved in numerous situations. Our plan was very small, but at the same time, it held a seed that could lead a big storm. ¡°In the end, problems occur. It doesn¡¯t just go our way.¡± I thought I wouldn¡¯t experience any harm as long as I didn¡¯t start anything, but it seemed like I was wrong. ¡°I can¡¯t decide on the beginning of anything. The same goes for the end.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I couldn¡¯t blame my mother¡¯s remarriage as the cause for the problem in the academy. Rather, I was aided by it. ¡°I can¡¯t make my own wish come true while worrying about hurting others or being hurt. Unless I give up on what I¡¯m wishing for.¡± There was a lesson I learned from this case. I wrapped my arms and continued speaking. I could not stop here. ¡°That¡¯s why, I will act more actively if needed, and I¡¯m planning to make my appearance on the surface.¡± ¡°So Orion is a helpful person for you?¡± I flinched before nodding. Suddenly, I felt awkward acknowledging it so I commented without any reason. ¡°Although he¡¯s still hard for me to handle.¡± As I stole a glance, I saw Orion who kept looking at the golden chair while smiling proudly. Seeing that he was grinning, my body instinctively flinched. ¡°When that person came to help me without any hesitation, I was relieved to be honest. And now . . .¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of becoming a good sister.¡± ¡° . . .¡± He was a very different person from me. Should I say it felt like entering a new world? There were a lot of things that I could see, realized and thought about in a new perspective after knowing him. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you want to sit on that chair?¡± Bertin, who was quiet for a while, asked while looking outside. The cold voice was now returned back to a soft and gentle voice. I clasped my hands desperately. ¡°About that, I am a bit relieved the moment I saw you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Can you please hunt diligently?¡± I knew that Bertin Jose Gramia usually perfectly ¡®controlled¡¯ his skills. If he were to reveal his skills, he would have more breathless moments in the courtship of many women, but it was not a business for me who was facing a bigger crisis. He laughed at my request. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m dispatched here to guard the other young ladies who stay here.¡± He shook his head while laughing. ¡°Raynia Rocke came with a bundle of money and insisted that the temple¡¯s paladins have to pay their share in the hunting competition. I¡¯m here thanks to that.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°It is thanks to the daughter of a rich family who donated a year¡¯s worth of the temple management funds.¡± ¡°Rany . . .¡± My head throbbed as I recalled my best friend who said money was the best while laughing triumphantly. Bertin looked at me before talking with a playful voice. ¡°I don¡¯t think you will look ridiculous if you sit on that flashy chair.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say . . .¡± His eyes turned like a crescent moon. When the face, that was blinding enough even when he stayed still, bloomed a smile, surely it would be bad for my heart. In addition, the gentleness that was imbued in his faint voice made it bad a level higher. ¡°I think you¡¯ll look beautiful, like a spring fairy. Of course, you¡¯re also shining right now.¡± Today¡¯s dress was Rany¡¯s recommendation outfit, emphasizing the subtle color of light purple silk by adding fabric with dark color under it. His taste really matches with Rany¡¯s. It was uncanny, considering he was unilaterally hated by her. It was really a wonder why Rany was very sick of Bertin like that. I know that she hates good-looking people, but isn¡¯t there no reason for her to be harsh to a friend that is gentle, friendly and even has the same taste, is there? It was a question to see her always reluctantly talking with him. While I was being out of guard thinking about Rany, Bertin launched an attack while sounding nothing was wrong. ¡°By the way, Zen is preparing to kidnap you from the duchy and confine you soon. Saying you¡¯ll get in danger everyday because you went there. He said there will be no danger if he just ties you next to him.¡± The atmosphere that was warm until a moment ago suddenly turned into horror because of his words. Chapter 80 ¡°. . . Did it never occur to you that you should tell me that one first?¡± He grinned at my grumbling. ¡°What would change if I did?¡± It was the most terrifying words I heard this year. My head spinned as I imagined people in the duchy gathered in a crowd and Zen confronting them. It¡¯s possible enough for him. Bertin, who playfully gave the news, added faintly. ¡°That kid is still stuck in the past. The one you should persuade isn¡¯t me but him.¡± ¡°. . .¡± The words that caught me off guard made me nodded without comment. He was right. Zenin Arcadia couldn¡¯t take a step out of the past and was left alone there. * * * After finishing his talk, Bertin returned back next to the priests with a bright face. Meanwhile, I was tormented because I couldn¡¯t find other ways to escape this deadlock. Dana began to comfort me. ¡°My Lady, because your dress is of light color, the flowers will cover you so you might not get noticeable.¡± ¡°The one who will hold the stick is me.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. By the way, My Lady. I heard that everytime that stick moves, it will make a magical sound, is that true?¡± ¡°There is that kind of function, too?!¡± As I was more shocked, she hiccuped while nervily closing her mouth. ¡°Will they really do that? Holding and swaying the stick while parading amidst people?¡± ¡°Yes, they say it¡¯s a great honor. That¡¯s why after the hunting competition, the picture of the lady of the day will sell like hotcakes or something like that.¡± I was dumbstruck hearing that my face while I wave the stick would spread wide across the entire nation. Then, a maid, who was nervously loitering near my location, came closer. She repeatedly bowed, being wary of me. Only then I realized that she was waiting for my permission, so I lightly nodded. ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°My lady asked if Young Lady Miller wasn¡¯t busy, how about coming to the tea table and having a chat.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I stared at her. Her hands that were clasped politely under her bowed body were trembling greatly. Her modest clothes and the bonnet in her head showed that she was a maid. In general, invitations between young ladies are made through at least the closest handmaid next to them. Sending a maid to invite me was no different from laughing at my origin. If I accepted the invitation, I would become a laughing stock, and if I didn¡¯t, this maid would get punished. My gaze turned to the tea table that was filled with colorful dresses. The sideways glances sent to me were imbued with sneers. I slowly walked near them and asked them with a very sincere and calm voice. ¡°Which family young lady was it that sent a maid and invited me here?¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°. . .¡± The giggling voice stopped in an instant and silence filled the table. While everyone was flustered and sending each other a glance, the face of the young lady that sat on the edge was dark and alone. I stared at her, who looked modest and unfitting with this fancy table. She can¡¯t follow the latest trends. Or maybe that was a dress made a long time ago, or maybe she had no time to go to a boutique. She was also a face that I had never seen in the pictures of young ladies that I memorized in advance. Is she perhaps from a province who came through invitation? The moment I stared at her, a voice came from another direction. ¡°Young Lady Miller is very outspoken. I can¡¯t believe you asked that in front of everyone. The one who sent the maid was Young Lady Liz from Baron Brigo Family.¡± When I gave my eyes to the person who spoke softly while fanning herself, she introduced herself with a confident face toward me. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet the young lady of the rumor. I am Rachel from Kubrick County.¡± She looked like she was the host of this gathering, or maybe someone with a strong voice. I didn¡¯t see a handmaid that should guide me to my seat, and the knights that should do the escort were idling around. Rachel, who left me standing, glanced sideways at me with a pitiful face while giggling. ¡°My, Young Lady Liz. How could you send ¡®a maid¡¯ to invite ¡®a young lady of the duchy¡¯?¡± I heard an unnecessary emphasis on the word maid. Everyone looked at me with laughter on their faces. They seemed to be curious about what would come out of my mouth. I looked vacantly at Young Lady Liz, who dropped her head low and didn¡¯t look at me. ¡°Are you the last to sit at this table?¡± ¡°Pa-pardon?¡± She raised her head. Looking at her widely opened eyes, it seemed like she didn¡¯t properly hear my question or couldn¡¯t understand it. I asked her, who was flustered. ¡°I¡¯m asking if you are the last in turn to sit at this table. I do have to sit as well, you see.¡± Rachel shook her head at my question and answered instead. ¡°Young Lady Liz came through invitation from Young Lady Paris, so of course, she are the first to came along with-¡± ¡°Then.¡± I cut her words. Displeased feelings flashed in the face of Rachel Kubrick. I paid no heed to her feelings and continued. ¡°So everyone sat here and watched as Young Lady Liz sent a maid to me.¡± ¡°. . . !¡± ¡°If not even one of you were aware that was wrong,¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°It seems like all of you have to return to the academy, or maybe restart as a freshman.¡± Silence landed around the table. Chapter 81 The young lady of Paris March who sat at the head of the table sipped the tea as if she was bored. She behaved as if she didn¡¯t care about my presence, but the other young ladies were different. They were about fifteen to seventeen years old. The faces of the young ladies, who might have already graduated from the academy, or enrolled in a higher grade than I, were turning red. I had no intention to stop. ¡°Or perhaps Young Lady Liz ¡®purposely left this table¡¯ only to send a maid to invite me?¡± ¡°. . .¡± Everyone closed their mouths with their faces crumpled. The patrolling guards were around us, and if they answered me with such a lie, it would be a greater disgrace for them if it was found out later. Because the guards stationed for the hunting competition were not from any aristocrat family but from the palace. The fan in Rachel Kubrick¡¯s hand trembled. I stared down at them while speaking in an apathetic voice. It seemed like they thought leaving someone standing was great perverseness, but I had no desire to sit on this kind of table. ¡°This kind of low-level trick is not fun.¡± When I was a little and grew up enough, Mom began to occasionally tell me about the nobles that she met at a party or banquet. She told me in detail about how childish nobles could be, and how clever they were in harassing others. I thought that was a bit exaggerated, though. I retorted right away because they were still young and immature, but actually I felt strange as I felt the ridicule, contempt, and disdain directly in person. It was just a shallow tease for now, but I wondered if people would become more skillful and shady as they repeat this. Then, I spoke to the young lady of the Brigo Family, who lowered her head while her hands trembled. ¡°Young Lady Liz.¡± ¡°Ye, yes!¡± ¡°I have heard about the Brigo Family.¡± I felt like I knew the reason Marquiss Paris invited her. Although the Brigo Family was from a remote area, they had cavalry boasting excellent equestrianism. On top of that, thanks to the unique climate, uncommon medicinal herbs and rare creatures were offered up as tributance. They were not a family that was enough to advance in the capital, but surely, wasn¡¯t it profitable to put them under one¡¯s force? I stared at her then asked. ¡°Are the knights from the Brigo Family not joining the hunting competition?¡± I could see knights with a badge engraved with the same pattern like in her handkerchief standing and waiting with nothing to ride. How could there be no horse for people exceptional with equestrianism? Young Lady Liz¡¯s face turned dark. She, who was fiddling with her skirt, answered in a low voice. ¡°The horses suddenly fell ill . . .¡± ¡°The horses you brought? All of them?¡± I saw other young ladies who were exchanging happy glances next to her who quietly nodded. Suddenly there¡¯s a problem with all of her horses, huh? The person in question lowered her gaze as if she was surrendering. ¡®I invited you, but don¡¯t you outshine me.¡¯ Is this something like that? Either they did something to the horse in advance, or perhaps directly ¡®advised¡¯ her to leave the horse behind. Either way, it was a very dirty trick. Liz Brigo dropped her head down. It seemed like she thought I was ridiculing her. I sent a glance at her, then at the knights holding sharp swords and treading the ground. Then I pondered about something and said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about lending horses to the knights of your family. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Ho-horses?¡± I nodded to her question. Then I pointed to the modest but actually not modest black carriage I rode. The dull black carriage between colorful carriages with fancy decorations was very distinguishable. ¡°The carriage horses weren¡¯t doing anything anyway.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Her face turned pale. The other young ladies looked frightened as well. It seemed like they were thinking I was insulting the Brigo Family, but I was sincere. The Brigo Family surely were talented enough. It is more advantageous for knights from the mountainous area because they hunt in deep forest. There was only one reason for me to show kindness to her. Orion can¡¯t win no matter what. As if she was sentenced to death, Young Lady Brigo looked at the coachman bringing over the horses tied to the carriage with a pale face. Next to her, who approached the knights to explain the situation, I could hear the breath of the excited horses. Go now. It would even be better if you make Orion¡¯s horse get discouraged so it couldn¡¯t run anymore. Admiration clouded the eyes of the Brigo Family¡¯s knight, who was handed the reins of the horse. It seemed like he recognized that this horse was from a very good breed and how it was cared for superbly. I signaled him with my eyes to not make a commotion and focus on the hunt. The knight who was holding the rein stared at me with a determined look. Yeah, if there¡¯s no Bertin or Young Duke Bolton, then others just need to win. It was fine as long as it was not Orion. ¡°Let¡¯s start the hunt!¡± The moment the knights climbed to the horse, the horses I lent away began to run swiftly like an arrow moving past Orion¡¯s knight order. They disappeared far into the forest as if they wouldn¡¯t come back. The lightning pace made Young Lady Liz stunned. ¡°What, is that?¡± I didn¡¯t care even if they couldn¡¯t win against Orion¡¯s blue knight order. Being the lady of the day was a matter of my personal embarrassment, nothing else. At least the Brigo Family wouldn¡¯t have a low result today. CH 82 Those who were familiar with hunting even got an excellent ride, so wouldn¡¯t they at least win against Rachel Kubrick? The victory of Liz Brigo, who she marked as a sacrificial lamb because Liz was lower than herself, would be a great humiliation for her. ¡°The-they are definitely carriage horses . . .¡± There were a lot of gazes to say those horses were changed with the one I rode. In the first place, those horses weren¡¯t supposed to be tied there. I still received no seat, but I was aware that I had caused too much trouble to join the tea table. Perhaps the young ladies in this table also didn¡¯t want to deal with me anymore. The moment I was about to return to my seat, Young Lady Liz furtively caught my sleeve. She asked with tearful eyes, as if she had rather taken great courage. ¡°I-is it fine for me to drink tea with you?¡± There was no need for me to bring her along. It was clear that she participated in insulting me even though she was pushed to. Still, the result is obvious if she stays here. It was obvious that the arrow of rage from the insult I gave them would be directed at her. I looked at her and soon made up my mind. If her knights beat Orion and won the competition, it would have been rather me who was in debt. ¡°There¡¯s orange juice on my table. Do you like it?¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± Her voice was a bit higher. The scarlet eyes looked a bit lively back. The drooping shoulders remained, but it was great enough for her to be courageous. When I nodded as a sign of my approval, she raised her face as if she was happy. As soon as I was about to return to the Miller Family¡¯s seat, a neatly dressed young boy approached me with two escorts. ¡°Hello, Young Lady Miller.¡± ¡°. . . Greetings, Your Highness.¡± When I bent my knees to greet him, there were voices rushing to follow me in greeting him coming from behind me. The young ladies who were sitting stood up all together. Seeing that the young lady of Paris March, who previously didn¡¯t care for any of the conversation that happened before her, also stood up, it seemed like the imperial family was really important. The second prince answered their greetings by simply raising his hand, then he looked at me. ¡°I¡¯m glad that it appears that the horses I sent were fulfilling their usage.¡± I flinched at the words he said calmly but with a strange expression. Prince, was it you the one who bestowed those horses for the carriage? After emphasizing that he was the source of the pitiful and dissatisfied horses, he gave me an offer. ¡°If it¡¯s fine with you, I¡¯d like to join you to drink tea.¡± ¡°Yo-your Highness!¡± From behind Rachel who shouted in surprise, I sensed Young Lady Paris stare at him. There was no noticeable change in her expression, but her stare was somewhat strangely giving a chilling sensation. The young prince ignored his fiance, who was still silent, as he reached out his hand to me. I looked at his hand for a moment, then I corrected him. ¡°It¡¯s not tea but orange juice.¡± The orange juice made from high quality, freshly hand picked oranges was the pride of the workers in the duchy¡¯s kitchen. I didn¡¯t know for the exact reason, but there¡¯s a saying that they worked harder on selecting the oranges than buying the tea leaves for the Duke. The prince quickly changed his words. ¡°I like it too, the juice.¡± ¡°Me-me too!¡± Young Lady Liz, who was timidly bowing her head, unexpectedly raised her voice. I sensed the young ladies next to her whispering and flustered. Orange juice is very popular. I felt like I could see the prideful head chef¡¯s proud expression already. I, who was somehow tired even when the tea time had not properly yet started, nodded with a mind that everything¡¯s fine. The prince naturally came and sat on my table, then waited for the orange juice. Meanwhile, the young ladies who were enjoying tea, looked devastated as if they had lost something incredible. But, I was only planning to peacefully sit on my table and drink juice, though. I felt like I had become a villainess who stole another person¡¯s fiance by using juice as a weapon. Next to me, Young Lady Liz stared at me with sparkling eyes. Oddly enough, her gaze was close to admiration. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because she thinks I snatched the second prince from Young Lady Paris? When I turned my head, reluctantly pretending not to notice that, I saw the second prince sitting politely. He cut all the long rhetoric words and said, ¡°I¡¯m happy that I finally see you. You¡¯re highly praised by my master.¡± ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Young Duke Orion is my swordsmanship teacher.¡± He smiled as he threw out hidden meanings. ¡°I gave it happily when he asked for a few excellent horses of good descent that were brought by delegations from other countries for diplomatic relations, but I was a little surprised because I didn¡¯t know it would be used for a carriage. I can¡¯t believe the pegasus species that was said to be able to run fast to the sky would be tied to a carriage.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Master unexpectedly loves you very much.¡± The sounds of horses¡¯ steps and knights pushed through the bushes from the distance sounded like an echo. I couldn¡¯t distinguish which knight order they were from, but I hoped the one who caught the prey was the knights of the Brigo Family. I stopped thinking and gulped down the water in the glass. I¡¯m feeling frustrated. CH 83 Soon, that famous ¡®fresh and sweet orange juice¡¯ was placed before the prince, he sniffed it and scrutinized it with dubious eyes to confirm it. ¡°This is really juice.¡± The second prince muttered as he looked at the glass in his hand. He looked at Young Lady Liz who had already drunk half of hers because she seemed like she was thirsty out of nervousness. Then, he lifted the juice as if he had made up his mind. After tasting the juice he gulped down, he muttered again. ¡°Real juice . . .¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you before that it¡¯s orange juice.¡± A maid of the duchy who was next to us faintly nodded. The efforts done in order to make excellent orange juice which was tasty and had no sour taste were the maids¡¯ pride. I could understand if she was feeling bitter because of the continuous suspicion. She looks as though she would argue with him if he weren¡¯t a prince. When I stared away from the maid, who closed her mouth tightly, the prince was hesitating before speaking. ¡°Isn¡¯t juice something that is served to children? I never expected that you would confidently serve orange juice when there are people watching.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t really serve it to you, prince, or even Young Lady Liz. I am simply not rejecting you because you came to my table.¡± He slowly nodded then asked after attentively looking at my remaining juice. ¡°Are you not drinking your juice?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it. The orange juice.¡± Hearing my answer, both of them closed their mouths and looked at me. They looked like they wanted to ask ¡®why did you prepare juice that you don¡¯t even like¡¯. On top of the table that was packed with silence instead of conversation, patience gazes were directed to the juice in my hand. They were staring intently at the juice. Ah, I see? Some moments had passed since the glasses filled with juice in front of them were emptied. According to the etiquette, it was appropriate to drink a glass of served beverage like tea, juice, et cetera. However, since they had drunk all the juice and there was nothing to say, it was awkward. Then, they would surely get thirsty. I didn¡¯t know which one of them did it, but I heard the sound of gulping down saliva. ¡°Here, drink it while it is still fresh. I¡¯ll divide this half in each of your cups.¡± Although they were embarrassed, they instantly drank the juice that I precisely divided into two for them. ¡°Drink it slowly.¡± Because it was made by selecting the most good ingredients, its amount was limited. I told the truth to these two people whose eyes were sparkling after emptied back the glasses in a few seconds. ¡°There¡¯s no more.¡± Both of them turned sullen. Now that the tasty orange juice that connected everyone had disappeared, silence returned back on this table. Young Lady Liz, who was being awkward, mumbled, then took courage and talked to me. ¡°I was surprised because you know about my family, Young Lady. We rarely have any interaction with other areas since we¡¯re mountainous territory, you see.¡± That¡¯s why the known information about them was small compared to their territory¡¯s size. I nodded. ¡°I know. It is close to the land of death and is rugged, so wild beasts often attack people¡¯s houses.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± It meant that they needed a lot of military support, but the donation and support from the nobles in the capital were hardly given. It might be because of their habits to push things off if it wasn¡¯t related to their safety. I told her calmly. ¡°I traveled nearby in the past. Louver village.¡± She opened her eyes wide. Then, she looked happily at me with her cheeks blushed. ¡°Tha- that is a beautiful place. It¡¯s a place with the legend about the beginning of this world. The festival held every spring there is famous.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know ¡± I gave her a light smile to calm her down a bit. I wondered how nerve-wracking this place was for her to make her happy by only talking about a nearby village. ¡°That¡¯s right. It is famous for its gypsies festival.¡± I stayed there for a while thanks to Mom, who ¡®once again¡¯ found her destiny. Now, Mom lightly went and returned alone, but back then, there were a lot of occasions when I followed her traveling because I was very young. Thanks to this, memories I made by traveling to various locations were still piling up. Good memories, and the bad ones as well. ¡°Ah, there is also . . .¡± I, who was hearing Young Lady Liz talking happily about her hometown, checked the prince, who had been quiet for some time. Somehow, the face of the second prince, who was still holding the empty glass, turned a bit dark. As if noticing my gaze examining him, he quickly sorted out his expression. ¡°I see you often go to far places.¡± I replied to the prince who commented belatedly. ¡°Yes. My mother didn¡¯t care much about where to stay if she liked it.¡± When I listened carefully to the sound from afar while I drank the remaining water, the second prince spoke to me kindly. ¡°Master will win even if you don¡¯t worry about him.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s hardly a knight order that could win against the blue knight order in that forest.¡± He spoke as if he was assured. ¡°The one who will sit on that chair will be you, Young Lady Marianne.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Is this kid trying to quarrel with me, right now? Or is he trying to curse me? Or perhaps, is he picking a fight? CH 84 I clenched my skirt as I collected my breath. Then, I asked Young Lady Liz in order to judge the situation. ¡°The knights of the Brigo Family are famous for their equestrianism, right? Are they often hunting too?¡± ¡°Ah, rather than hunting, we focused on training to protect and defend. My father has a principle to never let even one of our territory¡¯s residents get hurt.¡± The second prince nodded slowly while patting me like an adult as if he was trying to make me at ease. ¡°As expected, the victory will be the blue knight order¡¯s, so please don¡¯t worry.¡± Please don¡¯t say that. The anxiety that I might really be dragged to the ominous parade at this rate swept over me. Perhaps my anxious heart was showing, the two of them examined me with flustered eyes. The second prince asked me very carefully as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Young Lady, are you perhaps, don¡¯t want to become the lady of the day?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why so?¡± His voice unexpectedly went higher. Young Lady Liz was also looking at me with a rather same expression. I was really curious about what kind of person I look like to others? How could they believe that I wanted to sit on that chair? ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to. That chair and the stick, all of it. The parade itself.¡± Young Lady Liz stared intently at me then finally lamented ah and nodded, pretending to understand. ¡°You like black color right! You must prefer a chair with the same color as that carriage!¡± No, never. Prince, please don¡¯t look at the carriage with a serious expression. I tell you, no. * * * After the conversation we shared while having different thoughts ended, I and the two people in front of me were tired. Not only the juice, even the snacks were near empty. Young Lady Liz took the last cookie and blushed. ¡°Since everything has been emptied, it is good for the maids because they only need to pack lightly when they go back later. After all, if you leave the cookie, they have to throw it out.¡± ¡°Still, this is not right according to etiquette.¡± She spoke dejectedly. I stole a glance at the young ladies that were sitting sophisticatedly in the distance. There were people moving busily since morning to prepare that table. The ingredients used in the cookie like sugar and butter were hard to obtain by commoners. I couldn¡¯t believe they wasted it like that only for ¡®behaving properly¡¯. It was a thinking method that I could never understand. I encouraged Young Lady Liz, who was hesitating to eat. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It is the right thing to enjoy delicious food. If you eat it well, it is the same as rewarding the people who prepared the snacks.¡± A few of the maids and Dana who were standing near us smiled lightly. Even amidst the warm gazes from everyone, Young Lady Liz was still very hesitating, but soon she put the cookie in her mouth and slowly began to bite it. A happy smile lingered on her face while she savored the last cookie. After moving my gaze from her, I asked the second prince, who was still sitting hesitantly next to us. ¡°Is it okay for you to not greet your fiance?¡± It seemed like tonight, the news about ¡®a prince, who left his fiance and stayed next to a young lady of the duchy who was lucky to ascend her status¡¯ would spread wide. He nodded with a nonchalant face. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about even if we¡¯re together. Perhaps, she is also more comfortable with my absence.¡± ¡°. . .¡± The dryness imbued in his words made me ask no more and turned my gaze. Even at noon, when the sun was at the top, the forest was dark and damp. The mature prince was staring intently at such a forest. Usually, men would be all excited and nervous even if they didn¡¯t participate in the hunting competition. At least about who would catch the most prey, or about what kind of performance they would see. Except for when he was shocked when I said I don¡¯t want to sit on the golden chair, he was constantly calm. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to participate in the hunting competition?¡± ¡°Are you talking about this competition? I don¡¯t really want to do it.¡± ¡°Why? It¡¯s a chance to measure your skills, right?¡± As if she was also curious, Young Lady Liz looked at the second prince. ¡°My skills are lower than those of my Master¡¯s, anyway. Is there any reason for me to join a hunt that I couldn¡¯t win?¡± ¡°. . .¡± It was such a brief and clear answer. ¡°On top of that, if I enter the forest and lose my way, I am likely to die. I don¡¯t want to die in a foreign land.¡± ¡°. . .¡± He had a point, but was this something that could come out of a twelve years old¡¯s lips? The purple eyes of the boy that I examined carefully from the side looked empty with neither dream nor hope. Young Lady Liz desperately rejected the tragic end that was drawn by the boy. ¡°Tha-thats¡¯ not true! If you get lost in the forest, the knights will come to find you, and if you don¡¯t go too deep, then you won¡¯t meet the wild beasts!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t be sure about that.¡± He replied with gravity then added. ¡°Well, even if we don¡¯t enter the forest, it doesn¡¯t mean that we are safe. After all, this place is also a part of the forest.¡± ¡°. . .¡± It was the moment when my first impression of him being mature and composed changed. It turned out he was a very gloomy and pessimistic person. ¡°There¡¯s paladin order and the black knight order from the Bolton duchy protecting this place!¡± The second prince gave no comment to Young Lady Liz and quietly nodded. However, it didn¡¯t seem like he was persuaded by her words. It felt like he found arguing to be tiresome, so he roughly humored her with ¡®if you think like that, then that must be right.¡¯ ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. Nothing special will happen. Because everything is already all set like this.¡± I, who was scanning his lukewarm expression, turned my head when I heard a strange sound similar to a sharp metallic sound. ¡°Huh?¡± As I looked around, the two people next to me also followed me to check the surroundings. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear something earlier?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± I stood up from my seat because the ominous feelings didn¡¯t go despite hearing Young Lady Liz¡¯s answer. Then, at that moment, screams of the young ladies, who were a bit far from us, rang. At the same time, just like clouds covering the sun, something covered the sky and made the bright ground dark. The sudden change led everyone to raise their heads to the sky. Then, they saw it. ¡°That!¡± An enormous amount of wyverns circling in the sky, covering the sun. I saw a wyvern the size of a house that was clearly looking down at this ground, descended to the young ladies¡¯ tea table. It was a surprise attack from monsters. CH 85 The moment where I stayed stunned at the scene that I had never before seen was short. Despite its heavy build, the monster¡¯s speed was beyond imagination. The sharp talons of the wyvern that descended without giving time to think, tore apart the dress of a young lady who was running away. Unfortunately, an arm of the servant who was attending next to her, was grasped by those talons and pulled out. The metallic tang of blood permeated through the air. Piercing screams filled the forest. Small animals sprang around because of the disturbance. Those with excellent judgment and could move quickly in this unexpected situation were only a few. The young ladies, who scattered around, were entangled in their steps and stumbled. Some people were stunned out of fear and crouched in place. Screams filled the atmosphere to the point of making my ears hurt. ¡°Come here.¡± Along with a familiar voice, a strong force pulled my arm. I, who was pulled out suddenly, lifted my head and saw a familiar face. ¡°Ber-¡± ¡°It¡¯s dangerous here, so you have to escape.¡± His face that was always gentle was stiffened. As I glanced up, I could know why Bertin was this nervous. The blood smell was reeking, and the wyvern soared in the sky and roared in high decibel wasn¡¯t only one. Two. Three. They kept showing up. Things that looked like a dot in the distance slowly turned bigger and formed wyvern¡¯s figure. Soon, uncountable wyverns that were covering the sky entered my sight. ¡°No way.¡± I unconsciously let my thoughts out. The wyvern, that lived in a group, should have left this empire and gone to the East continent in this season. It was proper for this hunting competition, which was held on the indicated date after enough investigation, to have ended without any injury or death. ¡°Marianne!¡± Another shout from Bertin calling for me brought me to attention. He, who was grabbing my wrist, pulled me inside the forest after escaping the vacant lot. The prince, who was right next to me, also came to me out of confusion. Bertin hid me along with the prince between the roots of the old tree near the forest. It was a furrow with a size perfectly fit for two people to enter. ¡°Stay here. At least, don¡¯t walk out until you think it¡¯s safe.¡± From afar, I heard screams and priests¡¯ shouts continued on. He quickly ran to the sound¡¯s direction. In the distance, I saw the black knight order surrounded the imperial family and formed a defensive formation. There¡¯s a member of the imperial family here. The black knight order was unlikely to accept the nobles who came next to them, but at least, they were unlikely to leave a prince unprotected. I estimated the distance from here to there. ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± The pale faced prince shook his head as he talked with a cracked voice. ¡°They won¡¯t take any risks for my sake.¡± He was a little boy. He was no more than twelve years old. Seeing him, I hesitated¡ªdidn¡¯t know what I should say. The prince hugged his knees then mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m not the empress¡¯ child but a concubine¡¯s.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t do that.¡± I calmly refuted him while looking around. Bertin¡¯s top priority task was to protect the dispatched priests. For him to leave his post for a moment to evacuate me was an action that was enough to get a reprimand. Is there no way to tell them that the prince is here? The moment I looked at the black knight order while thinking that, Young Duke Bolton, who was blocking the wyvern, suddenly seized the neck of a servant next to him. The sharp blade of his sword pierced the servant¡¯s body instead of the wyvern. ¡°. . . !¡± The fatally wounded servant who was tossed to the crowd of wyverns was shredded under numerous toenails. There was only coldness lingered on the face of the young duke, who provided time for the living people. When I lowered my gaze because I was at a loss at that hard to believe vicious scene, I discovered that the prince¡¯s hand was still clenching into my dress skirt. It might be an action out of anxiety that he did unconsciously. Looking down at the hand holding the skirt tightly, I took my eyes off the place where screams were rampant and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think they purposefully leave you alone, but . . .¡± I sensed the prince flinching and trembling. ¡°I think it¡¯s best for you to hide here for a moment.¡± Then, as I looked at his pale face, I took out the thing I put on the belt under my thigh. A small triangular shovel the size of a palm sparkled brightly. ¡°What is that?¡± The prince asked while looking at the shovel. ¡°Hold this. If needed be . . .¡± I was a bit uneasy about using farming tools for another purpose, but everything worked in an emergency. I brought it along because its small size was easy to bring, but I never expected it would be used like this. ¡°Swing it when you¡¯re in danger.¡± Since Raynia said this was ¡®made strongly¡¯ this wouldn¡¯t break easily. The prince held and examined the shovel with a curious face. ¡°Just holding it will be comforting.¡± ¡°This is of a unique shape. I can¡¯t figure which nation this is from. What¡¯s the use of this?¡± ¡°For digging soil.¡± ¡°I see, digging . . .¡± ¡°It is used to transfer and plant small seedlings or sprouted plants.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Holding it makes me calm.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I looked away with a bitter heart because of giving away the shovel to him. The cries didn¡¯t stop. CH 86 The maids, spectators, or even the guides for hunting that were brought by those who came to join the hunting competition were scattered around. ¡°Lower your head.¡± The moment I pushed the prince¡¯s head down, a wyvern fled near us and back to the sky. The monsters were chasing humans that couldn¡¯t escape and they enjoyed their hunt. We came to hunt, but we became the ones who are hunted. It was such an irony. Since commotion had already happened, it was enough to be heard from deep in the forest, but it might still take long until the knights returned. Still, I thought if all the forces returned here, it might be possible to push back the wyvern group. ¡°If we keep buying some time like this, then we will . . .¡± When I raised my head a bit to check on the situation in the vacant lot, I met someone¡¯s eyes. Rachel Kubrick, who wore a cumbersome dress and was staggering while being chased, looked me in the eye. Her pupils were dilated widely out of fear. All of sudden, she clenched her teeth with an unfathomable thought, and began running to our direction. All while luring a wyvern with the most huge body inside the hole where we hide. I then quickly grabbed the prince¡¯s arm. ¡°Your Highness, run.¡± Along with the prince who was helplessly pulled by me, I ran inside a slightly dark area of the forest. ¡°Young Lady Kubrick is . . .¡± Hearing the prince¡¯s mutter when he saw her hide her body inside the small hole we used before, I coldly turned my head. ¡°It is no use.¡± A piercing scream was heard from behind. From the moment we began to run, I had already seen scarlet blood gushed from her arm. There was nothing easier for monsters to track than the gushing blood from the injured prey. ¡°Don¡¯t look at it.¡± ¡°. . .¡± We moved until we couldn¡¯t hear the scream for whatever reason it was and the sound of something was being pulled out. Then, when I looked up, we were already deep inside the forest. I didn¡¯t see the wyverns anymore, but instead, the faint cry of unknown beasts made my spine chills. * * * As the forest¡¯s fog gradually thickened, those who entered deep in the forest for hunting sensed uneasiness. The start was the small animals. ¡°How strange.¡± Bayhan nodded to the knight. Today in particular, they couldn¡¯t see prey inside the forest. They had already entered deep enough. Usually, they should have finished the hunt on a more superficial area of the forest. ¡°If this goes wrong, it would be hard for us to even catch a rabbit.¡± Not only the scaredy animals, even wolves, that were wild animals were also in high guard. ¡°The hunt isn¡¯t the problem now. We should go back.¡± It was not only the Blue Knight Order that entered deep into the forest. Knights from other families were also wandering in search of prey with empty bags on their horses. ¡°I think it¡¯s rational to go back.¡± They entered deep where presence was rare to find. As vast as the forest was, it wasn¡¯t easy to find the way again. The one who stood on the vanguard called the knights with a horn. Several people appeared from behind the lush bushes. ¡°I think we should go back. I don¡¯t feel-¡± Before Count Coogan could finish, a human¡¯s scream from a very far place was heard. There wasn¡¯t only one. The screams that rang sequentially, continued high and long. The screams of women who were waiting, not from people who were hunting, led everyone¡¯s faces to stiffened. Orion was the first one to change his direction. ¡°I will take the lead.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve come too deep! It¡¯s hard to make the horses-¡± The moment Count Coogan was telling him to be careful, the blonde gentleman familiarly held something that was put in the horse. The long and big, sparkling something began to cut through thick vegetation before eyes without hindrance. Every time the hook shaped blade at the end of the long handle moved, tough vines were cut like paper. Everyone was speechless by the weapon that quickly and accurately cut down the tightly intertwined stems, and Orion¡¯s figure, who was holding that thing with one hand as he beat the forest. As expected of Young Duke Miller! Those who were appreciating his brave and reliable figure whispered. ¡°I am surprised.¡± ¡°What is it he was holding? It isn¡¯t a sword.¡± ¡°Is it a new destructive weapon?¡± Everyone was buzzing. The sharp blade of the sickle he was holding was permeated with aura. Bayhan Rune, who was quickly following from behind, answered their curiosity instead. ¡°It is a sickle.¡± ¡°Sickle. That¡¯s it. It¡¯s a sickle!¡± ¡°Sickle!¡± ¡°Sickle . . .?¡± As if they finally understood, everyone slapped their knees and nodded, but soon exchanged bewildered gazes. What sickle? Is it that sickle I know? Of course, it was that sickle. While holding the sickle gifted by Marianne, Orion easily took care of the thick forest and went out. Along with the blue knight order of Miller duchy following him, the knight from the Brigo Family, who roamed the forest without hesitation on the snorting horses, assisted Orion in the lead. The older brother who was busy worrying about his little sister¡¯s safety sliced the forest with the sickle and charged towards the sounds¡¯ direction. It was the moment when the legend of the sickle knight began. CH 87 I quietly touched the necklace that hung on my neck. Then, I stole a glance at the second prince, who was looking pale and standing absentmindedly. I have to call Zen. Now that I had entered the forest, my safety was the priority. Whether later we would strike the prince¡¯s head and erase his memory, or brainwashed him with magic, it was dangerous to stay here. ¡°Your Highness, for now-¡± ¡°I will stay here, Young Lady.¡± The second prince spoke with a calm voice. His face was still pale like a white paper, but the shaking in his voice had already stopped. In the surrendering eyes, I couldn¡¯t find any liveliness. ¡°If I were destined to live, then I will live. If I were destined to die, then I would surely meet a beast or maybe a monster.¡± As I looked at the ¡®fake precocious¡¯ prince, who suddenly became a fatalist, then walked away pretending to not hear him, he added. ¡°Even if I returned to the palace, there¡¯s no way for me to keep my life for a long time.¡± I flinched. The second prince looked down and mumbled. ¡°After all, the period of stay given to me will soon end.¡± Instead of asking about his unfathomable words, I pointed at his feet and warned him. ¡°Be careful with your steps. There could be viper around.¡± The boy was shocked, then he checked under his feet and looked around. After subconsciously responding to the viper word, the expression on his face that he raised up back was sheepish. Instead of persuading him, who fell into fatalism, I gave an offer. ¡°I don¡¯t know about your situation, prince. However, I am confident that our survival probability will go higher if we cooperate.¡± He shut his mouth then stared at me. ¡°I want to live.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, please think that you¡¯re cooperating for the sake of my survival.¡± If he really didn¡¯t need his life to the point of willing to be left here, then wasn¡¯t it fine for him to become a bait when we were chased by the monsters or beasts. Faint steps of horses were heard from a far. Did this mean there were people who wandered around, or maybe people who entered the forest to hunt? Anyway, there was a probability that people who went to hunt were returning early. The moment I was about to walk to the direction of the sound, I felt like a sensation that was not alien to me bothered my ears. Suddenly, I felt my head numb and I was a bit breathless. My heart sank at the headache. I sensed strength left from the hand of the other party who was holding hands with me. The prince¡¯s body collapsed silently. ¡°Your Highness.¡± I lowered my head and put my ear on the chest of the fainted prince. There was no movement, as if he had died, but fortunately, I could feel his beating heart even if that was weak. I adjusted his clothes so that his temperature wouldn¡¯t go down. The pendant that was wet because of the humidity hit my neck and made me flinch at its cool temperature. I couldn¡¯t know the reason for his sudden faint, but I thought this might be better. I quickly swung the pendant and called my friend. ¡°Zen?¡± Since I rarely called him, it meant that I really needed him when I looked for him. Usually, he would already show up in a few seconds only. However, today was different. ¡°Zen-¡± This was new. Even if I swung it a few more times again, there was no answer from Zen. Little sparks, which had been flicking a few times, soon faded into the necklace. A problem within the forest? Or maybe a personal problem? No matter which one it was, it wasn¡¯t good news for me. The sounds of my beating heart rang up to my ears. As I closed my eyes, I could feel that my breathing was shaking. I knew that I should stay calm, but nothing came to my emptied head. It was chilly on my back. Only after knowing that the most reliable person couldn¡¯t come to my side, finally the sense of crisis crept in. I gripped the pendant to the point of the hand that was holding it lost its color. I heard a horse¡¯s footsteps from afar. I, who was paying attention while holding the pendant, carefully hid¡ªcrouching my body near where the prince was laying down, instead of following the horse¡¯s hoof and asking for help. It¡¯s not the search party. My instinct was telling me so. If it was a search for help, then it would have been more careful and slower than this, moving in a circle as if besieging. The constant hoof sound meant that they were going straight toward the target point. It¡¯s also hard to assume them as people who came to hunt. They were noisy enough to be said to be looking for prey. I heard the sound of something heavy being put down. I quietly held my breath and paid attention. I was very nervous if they were to find us here. It was fortunate that the grass around us was strong and tough, and was able to cover our smell. The hoof sound slowly began to drift apart again. Someone left something, and disappeared. I know it. There was no doubt they had another goal. What was it if it wasn¡¯t for hunting or searching? In the first place, who could enter this forest whose entrance was restricted. The questions kept going on. ¡°Please wait. I just need a moment.¡± I put down the prince¡¯s hand that I was holding, and after moving a few steps away, a heavy-looking sack entered my sight. There was no doubt it was the thing left by the owner of the fading hoof sounds. I reached out to check on the sack and quickly loosened up its tie. CH 88 The moment the sack slipped out of my hands because I couldn¡¯t hold it properly, the thing that came out of the loosened mouth of the sack was a familiar face. ¡°. . . Trevor, Beryl.¡± The corpse of a person that shouldn¡¯t be here was looking at the air with its eyes glaring white. The stiff limbs made me aware of his death. I instinctively looked around. The prince was still losing his consciousness, and the corpse of Trevor Beryl was dumped into this forest. ¡°What is this.¡± This was a series of unknown things. While I scanned his body that was half out of the sack, I saw his hand was stiffly clenching. The thing on his clench sparkled and attracted my attention. A woman¡¯s earring with red ruby sparkled brightly. The moment I forcefully opened the fingers that hardly moved to take out the earring, there was a beast¡¯s cry from the distance. I quickly turned my head so that I didn¡¯t meet the glaring eyes of the corpse and moved my shaking feet. After returning back to the prince, I collected my breath and looked up. It¡¯s okay. It would be okay even if this is not okay. Paradoxical things kept overlapping, which made my mind rather calm. Now that I returned after seeing the corpse, the faint temperature of the prince that I felt became a comfort. ¡°Prince, wake up.¡± I calmly looked at the direction in which the branches of the trees stretched out. ¡°At this rate, I might have to really abandon you.¡± No matter how precious the life of the boy in front of me was, it couldn¡¯t be more precious than mine. The reason I didn¡¯t leave him nonetheless was because he was still alive. At least, it was clear he was a temperature I could lean on inside this forest. When will he wake up? I was pondering that I might have to forcefully wake him up. Suddenly, his finger faintly grabbed my hand. The unfocused eyes slowly blinked and looked up at me. ¡°If you¡¯re awake, let¡¯s move.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still . . .¡± ¡°There must be somewhere we can hide nearby.¡± I saw herbivores¡¯ disarray footprints on the wet and thick mud. Footprints of a young animal were imprinted next to its mother. It meant that this area was safe enough from wild animals for them to let their kid out. ¡°Walk on your own. I can¡¯t drag you around.¡± The prince staggered to his own feet. He, who looked pale, stared around with a nervous gaze. ¡°If we go deeper than this, won¡¯t it make it difficult for people to find us?¡± ¡°That is possible.¡± I, who was busy checking around the terrain around us, replied absentmindedly and lowered my head. The prince once again asked faintly. ¡°Young Lady, are you perhaps . . .¡± The hesitating voice continued faintly. ¡°Thinking that there¡¯s no one who will come to find you?¡± I raised my head, which I lowered down to check on the land¡¯s viscosity. I saw the prince, who was looking at me with his blue lips shivering. Rather than his words that were mixed with strange expectation and pity, I was more disturbed by the beast¡¯s cry from afar. I should find a safe zone sooner. ¡°Of course, we have to wait for people looking for us. However, I won¡¯t wait without moving an inch from here like your idea.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°There¡¯s not only us in this forest.¡± I tapped my ear with a meaning to tell the confused prince to hear the low cry of the beast. ¡°I¡¯m saying that the unwelcomed predators are also looking for us.¡± I lifted up my hair that was irritatingly loosened down, then fixed it by using a branch. ¡°We should survive here so we can meet the people who are looking for us.¡± Orion would surely come. I believed he would look for me even if he had to turn up every corner of this forest, no matter how long it would take. I don¡¯t want to burden his mind. After all, there were a lot of things I got from him. I didn¡¯t want to instill a sense of guilt that made others unable to breathe properly because they were tormented for being unable to protect me. No matter who, no matter what. I spoke softly to the prince as if comforting him. ¡°It is fine. They will soon come for us.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you before? They wouldn¡¯t-¡± ¡°At least, people that I am waiting for will come.¡± As I talked while fumbling over the rocks and checking the moss location, the prince asked slowly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°The moss. I¡¯m checking the direction.¡± ¡°By doing that?¡± There was no time to add a detailed explanation that the direction of sunrise and setting was involved in the growth of moss. As I walked while checking the direction, the young prince with his wide eyes followed me. Looking that he kept missing his step, it seemed like there was an injury in his feet. When the breathing sound of the second prince began to get rough, I spoke faintly. ¡°It¡¯s right ahead. We just need to walk a bit more.¡± The steps following me began to get a bit faster. The stamina of the young prince was poor, but at least there was no hint of giving up like before. The desperate sound of breathing was also comforting for me. ¡°Ho-how far . . .¡± At the voice that sounded out of breath, I stopped and stretched my finger to point forward. ¡°Here.¡± The speculation added with my instinct was not wrong. A narrow entrance of a cave that was enough for humans to enter was before my eyes. ¡°Ah!¡± Relief colored in the prince¡¯s face but he suddenly flinched. His eyes that were expressing resignation and despair until a moment ago, were now sparkled lively. His face that was stained with sweat and dirt, soon looked down at his feet with a complicated expression. I pretended to not notice him, who was deep in thought. CH 89 The further in we went, the wider the interior became. The interior of the cave, which had formed naturally for a long time, was quite cozy. The traces of animals that used this place as a nest looked old, as if they had long since left. The prince frowned at the fishy smell permeating from the stagnant water. While crouching, his body was trembling greatly. Unlike me who was far less cold than him thanks to the layered dress, his wet shirt was extremely thin. As soon as I reached out to him, he quickly walked back. ¡°It¡¯s really discourteous to touch the body of the imperial family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re having a fever, right? If it really makes you uncomfortable, just think of me as your attendant.¡± The boy who didn¡¯t know what to do with my hand that was touching his forehead, soon shut up. His forehead was burning like fire, but his hands and feet were cold. It was clear that he was holding out desperately by looking at how his shoulders were shaking because he was out of breath. I wondered if it was really hard for him to say ¡®I¡¯m not okay¡¯. Then he muttered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to exert yourself for me. I¡¯ve told you before, right? There will be no one who comes to look for me.¡± ¡°I have also told you before. There will be people who will come to look for me.¡± Even after thinking about this rationally, it would be troublesome for the prince to be in danger here. Even if I was at no fault here, as long as I am a young lady of Miller Duchy, the prince should be okay while he is with me. ¡°Master . . .¡± ¡°Orion will surely look for both of us.¡± I couldn¡¯t understand why this young prince really believed that there was no one who cherished him. ¡°It is obvious that he would look for you. Doesn¡¯t he cherish you a lot?¡± ¡°I believe Orion isn¡¯t a teacher who will neglect his pupil.¡± ¡°How could I think of myself as his pupil when I only went through a few swordsmanship lessons a few times a month? The word ¡°Master¡± is also nothing more than a facade.¡± The still young voice refuted while breathing softly. Even though I, myself, was also not a positive person, this prince was beyond normal. He was busy refuting my words that were trying to take the situation in a positive light while sniffing. Suddenly I felt like raging up. ¡°If you think like that, then why are you calling him Master?¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Also as you might already know, Orion is someone who rarely asks others to do a favor or do a favor if he was being asked.¡± At least that was Orion Miller I knew. In the first place, if he was someone who was skillful in dealing with others, he wouldn¡¯t read novels to practice getting his little sister¡¯s favor. ¡°For such a person to ask for those excellent horses to you means that he thinks of you as someone who could do such a favor.¡± ¡°He did that because I have no worldly desire. He knows that I won¡¯t get angry even if he just takes it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s proof that you understand each other.¡± ¡°After all, if I die . . .¡± ¡°You¡¯re not dying yet.¡± I wanted to strike the prince¡¯s back, though for a different reason than I wanted to hit Orion. Should I really continue this futile conversation that he always ended with ¡®I will die¡¯ no matter what the topic was? Suddenly, a sharp voice rang from inside the cave. The prince¡¯s body flinched and he leaned a bit to my side. The frightened eyes found back its liveliness in a moment. ¡°Wha-what is that?¡± ¡°It might be the sound of bats.¡± ¡°By bats . . .¡± ¡°Small mammal with wings.¡± ¡°I know what bats are. That- that thing is here?¡± The prince¡¯s eyes were opened wide as he looked around, then he nervously looked up at me. ¡°Is there no problem?¡± ¡°What kind of problem?¡± ¡°For example, something like they will come closer and attack us . . .¡± ¡°They are omnivores, and sometimes there¡¯s a probability they will eat, I mean, attack animals.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I stole a glance at the prince, then faintly blurted. ¡°You say you¡¯re bound to die, so shouldn¡¯t that mean you fear nothing?¡± ¡°. . . !¡± His pupils quaked as if he was caught off guard again. Then, he retrieved his hand that was a bit reached out to me and nodded. He spoke with a determined face. ¡°I¡¯ll die. There is no doubt.¡± Wait, why are you desperately trying to die? At this point, I felt like his goal changed from ¡®I¡¯m not motivated to live because I¡¯ll die¡¯ to ¡®I will definitely die¡¯. I took a glance at him, then I altered the plan. I thought it would not be bad to stimulate human instincts to live. ¡°I learned that because their fangs were very sharp, it is convenient for them to tear their prey at once.¡± ¡°. . . !¡± Of course, their prey was merely insects, their larvaes, or, very rarely, other mammals¡¯ eggs. At the same time the prince¡¯s body flinched, fear filled in his eyes. Although it was only for a moment, the eyes that sparked with fright were clearly focused more than his previous dim eyes. It might be better than losing his motivation to live, at least. ¡°Their ancestors were the Palaeochiropteryx tupaiodon. You can say that their ancestor is similar to the wyvern from before.¡± I think it was like 3,000 years ago. The prince slowly came closer next to me and sat down without saying anything. Looking at his frightened expression, he surely looked like he didn¡¯t want to die right away. Yeah, I¡¯m glad. Now I thought at least I would never see eyes stained with resignation and despair from the living prince. I feel relieved. * * * CH 90 The prince, who had been pessimistic all along, made up his will to survive, but strangely, he was down. Oh my, was the medicine too strong? This was largely due to the influence of people around me. Bertin was friendly, but his personality wasn¡¯t really gentle. When he had to do something with a smiling face, he did it relentlessly. Needless to say, Rany and Zen drove people away in a spartan manner. Because I thought I was a bit too much, I spoke more softly to him, who was curled up. ¡°It¡¯s going to be difficult for now, but rescue teams will soon come after the other knights join them.¡± ¡°For me?¡± He raised his face that was messed up by dirt. Somehow, the face that asked calmly because I scolded him to not give up easily, looked sad. Suddenly, I realized that his age was no more than twelve years old. Even though he pretended to be mature, he liked orange juice, and he was at an age where it was normal for him to childishly argue or whine about difficult things. ¡°Why can¡¯t you believe in the emperor even a little?¡± It was exceedingly over to take this simply because of his timid personality. Because his level of not valuing himself was borderly over, there might be other reasons for him to think others took him as an unimportant person. The prince, who was looking in another direction for a while at my question, opened his heavy mouth. ¡°After Her Majesty the Empress was installed, the one who can stand next to the emperor is only that person. It is customary to send back women who had been attending the palace until that moment.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Before my mother left the palace, she brought the news of her pregnancy.¡± ¡°. . . !¡± ¡°This is a story no one knew about the first prince that ever existed.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I lost my words at the unbelievable story, but the second prince didn¡¯t stop. He let out the story that he silently kept inside his heart for a long time. ¡°Because she was pregnant with the imperial family¡¯s blood, Mother stayed in a detached palace. Also, not long after she was installed, the empress became pregnant, and both of them safely delivered their children.¡± The words that flowed out from the calm voice were shocking and unfamiliar. The offspring of the imperial family were precious, and if she also gained the position of imperial consort, would there be any reason to hide the first prince? The imperial consort remained in the palace, anyway, so it would have been better to announce the first prince as well. ¡°His Majesty is a kind person, and I heard he cherished my brother in his own way. However . . .¡± I was distracted by hearing the shocking secret and realized that he had been talking using the past tense the whole time. The first prince was ¡®existed¡¯ and ¡®cherished¡¯, but what about now? ¡°Because His Majesty wished for the first prince to live happily even though he wasn¡¯t given the destiny to rule over the empire, he sent my brother and mother to another region.¡± After the crown prince, the imperial family¡¯s descendant from the legal wife was installed, the first prince and the imperial consort left the palace. ¡°That region was Louver Village.¡± ¡°. . . !¡± My head turned blank as if someone had strongly struck it. The prince examined my pale complexion. Now I felt like I could know the reason his face turned dark when I said I had visited Louver Village. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of hell Mother went through there.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°My brother died, and Mother, who returned alone to the detached palace, had already lost half of her consciousness.¡± Then, she became pregnant with the second prince. The very kid, that this time was not welcomed, cherished, and loved by anyone. ¡°When they found out about her condition, I¡¯d already grown, and after pondering about it, the emperor announced me as the second prince.¡± I wondered if that was because when he looked at how the first prince died while not being announced to the public, the second prince would likely survive if he was announced. My head was spinning. ¡°Your situation is different from the first-¡± ¡°His Majesty wanted to keep my brother close to him, but because he worried if my brother would get any mishaps, he sent him far from the palace. Even such a consideration was no use.¡± ¡°Who on earth would have killed the first prince?¡± ¡°It must be the force who believed the crown prince¡¯s throne was in danger.¡± ¡°. . . !¡± The answer was spoken out with a tone that was rarely filled with certainty. Suddenly, the thing that flashed inside my head was the figure of the empress, who turned her head with a bored look. ¡°That . . .¡± Even if she was the mastermind behind the elimination of the first prince, it was different now. The crown prince¡¯s position was already firm and if no problem happened, then it was obvious he would rise to the throne. All the people of this empire knew of that fact, so there was no reason to eliminate the second prince. Doesn¡¯t he have nothing that could be called his power inside the palace? If she had to be wary that much toward a prince who had no territory, or even knight order, there must have been a reason. ¡°The empress, she can¡¯t give birth anymore.¡± ¡°. . . !¡± The empress who couldn¡¯t give birth. The only crown prince, and a prince who had no proper authority. For now, the crown prince was absolutely in the advantageous situation, but if something happened to him? If for some reason he couldn¡¯t inherit the throne . . . The prince, who saw my blank expression, shoved his face on his knees. ¡°I have no particular intention to snatch my brother¡¯s position, nor do I have the confidence that I could replace him.¡± Although this was a very rude thought, I did agree with him. The second prince wasn¡¯t someone who was enough to challenge the crown prince¡¯s position. I opened my mouth to comfort him. ¡°You¡¯re an excellent person too, Your Highness. I think . . .¡± If I said that he could catch up with his brother, it meant that I¡¯m saying he had a chance to attain the throne, and if I said no, would it mean that I think he had no talent to inherit the throne? That is dangerous for sure. I quickly changed my words. ¡°I think His Majesty announced your presence to the public in order to protect you.¡± However, before I could add that everything would be fine, he spoke again. ¡°My brother¡¯s death also happened regardless of His Majesty¡¯s will. The prince of this empire died and the imperial consort lost her mind, but no one was punished.¡± ¡°. . . ¡± ¡°Even the emperor couldn¡¯t touch them, so who could stop them?¡± There was no strength in his voice. CH 91 The lively eyes were empty again. Looking at the eyes that I had planted with desire to live lost its liveliness again, I reached out my hand without realizing it. He was silent instead of rejecting my hand brushing his hair. ¡°It must have been very hard.¡± ¡°The emperor, perhaps because he thought about my brother, he didn¡¯t give any affection to me, and the imperial consort . . .¡± As if his throat was tight, he stopped. From some moment, instead of using the word ¡®mother¡¯, he naturally addressed her with the imperial consort. ¡°I wondered if I should at least fight, so I told His Majesty that I want to learn swordsmanship.¡± He skipped what he had been talking about and changed it to another topic. ¡°His gaze staring pitily at me is still clear.¡± A prince learning swordsmanship from the palace¡¯s imperial knight could be seen as an opportunity to lay the foundation for authority. If he gained authority, the one who would get his life in danger was the second prince. Thus, perhaps that was the reason he entrusted it to Orion, who was politically neutral. ¡°Master is really a unique person.¡± For the first time, the prince¡¯s voice was mixed with a bitter tone. ¡°That day when I held the sword on our first meeting, I rolled around the drill hall and fainted.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°He said I, who was less than ten, to have such dead eyes is because I haven¡¯t gone through much hardship.¡± The prince, who was treading his memory with Orion, suddenly had his hand trembling. I was dumbstruck at his reaction that obviously wasn¡¯t only caused by the cold. Orion, what did you do? I recalled Orion Miller¡¯s face while he was shyly fiddling his fingers in front of me. Of course, he, who made achievements at a young age and an honorable captain of a knight order, wouldn¡¯t be completely soft and gentle, but wasn¡¯t the other party only a young prince yet? ¡°Will you continue to learn? I answered yes to the emperor who asked that. I held the sword just like I wanted, but that¡¯s all.¡± Even if he gained achievement, there was no one to pay him attention. Since the crown prince, whose position was already made perfectly from the start, couldn¡¯t be his rival, he had no one to learn together and compete with. The children of high-ranking nobles wouldn¡¯t make an effort to be seen by the second prince, a child of the imperial consort and not even the crown prince. Without saying anything, I paid attention to the prince¡¯s story that was told in a low voice. ¡°I thought Master was a fair person to everyone. How he pulls no punches in fighting his opponent in training, how he avoids private talk, how he always keeps his distance, I thought all his behavior to keep his neutral position as the heir of the Miller Family to be natural. I thought he did that not because it was me in particular.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°However, today, I realized it when I saw his gentle smile and treatment of you.¡± Something strange flashed on the prince¡¯s eyes that was looking at me. He continued his words in rage. ¡°Master was simply hated me. He was forced to be my teacher following the emperor¡¯s order.¡± ¡°No. That . . .¡± I reflexively refuted the prince¡¯s words, but because I couldn¡¯t think of a suitable word, I turned stiff. I felt like seeing ears and tail that kept drooping behind the young prince, who was pretending to be calm. ¡°People tend to be strict the more they have expectations.¡± ¡°Master didn¡¯t treat me strictly but harshly.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I silently resented Orion. I was only breathing, but I felt like I became the worst villainess who snatched the last expectation and hope of the pitiful young prince, who grew up walking on eggshells since he was young. ¡°It¡¯s fine. After witnessing everything in person, it was easier to admit it.¡± What did you witness, though? I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask that, so I reached out to pat him, but suddenly, ¡°There¡¯s no one who cares about me in this world. It¡¯s rather comfortable now that I¡¯ve emptied my heart.¡± A disheartened smile came over the scruffy face of the boy. While he drew a soft smile as if he would go to the side of God right away, I grabbed his shoulder. ¡°Prince, that¡¯s not it.¡± There was a sadness beyond reckoning inside the smile that took a philosophical view in life. I wanted to pull my hair when I looked at his tearful eyes. Why do people always become tearful when they see me? What kind of wrong did I do in my past life? I felt like I seriously needed to have a serious conversation with Orion after I got rescued and returned home. In particular, an in-depth discussion about Orion¡¯s training method and his attitude toward the young prince was needed. ¡°No matter how, I¡¯ll make Orion¡¯s heart-¡± Before I could finish saying that I wanted to return Orion¡¯s heart to him, a flapping sound came from the deep part of the cave. The prince, who was drawing a faint smile, was shocked and then sticked close next to me. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It must be a winged animal. Judging by its sound, I think their size is not big enough to threaten us.¡± He tried to hurriedly step back with an awkward face. I grabbed his shoulder then carefully said. ¡°It¡¯s fine. For now, it might be better for us to stick together. It is important to maintain the temperature.¡± After faking a cough out of embarrassment, he looked at me and nodded. ¡°I will stay next to you until master comes to pick you up.¡± ¡°He will come not for me, but ¡®the two of us¡¯.¡± ¡°. . .¡± He silently lowered his gaze. Then, I added to him, who seemingly changed from a pessimist to a fatalist. ¡°If you could return safely despite this kind of situation, it means that at least the goddess of fortune is with you.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡± The prince nodded and gave a positive answer for the first time. ¡°When master trained me hard, I also thought that I¡¯d soon die, but I survived. He always finished the training before my breathing stopped.¡± CH 92 ¡°The monsters may not have easily retreated.¡± ¡°Well, their numbers were not small and they are very aggressive.¡± Although they were wyvern that moved in a group, it was rare for them to hunt in a group like this. This was also the first time for so many monsters to appear in the area near the capital. ¡°If the knights rejoin, perhaps there¡¯ll be no problem.¡± The prince nodded his head. There was a limit to prevent the temperature from going down by sitting face-to-face. Judging by the prince¡¯s complexion gradually turning white, it would be hard for us to hold on long. ¡°It will become colder at night, for now let¡¯s-¡± I was about to say let¡¯s find some things that could make fire. Suddenly, the sound that sounded deep inside the cave, which was considered the sound of the wind, rang higher. Then, there was a series of high friction scratching the walls. ¡°That-¡± As I brought and took my finger on the prince¡¯s lips when he was about to say something, he closed his lips. The echo from inside the cave turned worse. When I felt a vague quake on the floor, my body hardened out of nervousness. Was this cave with an owner? I was careless because the trace of the entrance being used was old. If this was a naturally formed cave, then it wouldn¡¯t be strange for it to have not only one but numerous entrances. Even more if it¡¯s a cave created over the years. ¡°We have to get out.¡± The beasts outside were also dangerous, but it was better than facing an unknown thing while being unable to escape inside this cave. ¡°Kieekk-!¡± The moment we held hands and was about to exit the cave, I saw a big green front leg from the distance. ¡°Ma-mantis . . .¡± The prince unconsciously shouted the monster¡¯s name and closed his mouth back. Since it had already smelled humans, there was no use even if he blocked his voice. The big bulging eyes looked in our direction. The moment the giant green body like a mantis showed up half, the sound of the insect¡¯s wing numbed my ears. ¡°Young Lady, I.¡± The prince quietly whispered. ¡°I think wyverns are better.¡± The thorn-like hairs in its front leg entered my sight. We had stepped back and hid our body as possibly inside the bush, but since the sense of smell owned by insects and monsters was top notch, there was no way this kind of trick would work. ¡°Run for now. With the wind against your back.¡± After letting off the prince¡¯s hand, I began to run as fast as possible. The only advantage we had in dealing with a monster of that size was that the monster couldn¡¯t fly freely. ¡°. . . !¡± The long folded front leg stamped the soil in front of me. ¡°. . .¡± When I turned back and met the monster¡¯s eyes, although it was only for a moment, the monster¡¯s movement, which was about to stamp on me, stopped. Then, I heard someone¡¯s faint voice. ¡°Flare.¡± The power of the fire that appeared at the short incantation was powerful. The giant insect monster was burned without being able to let out a proper scream inside the glimmering fire. Behind the body of the burnt monster stood someone wearing a familiar robe. ¡°Zen!¡± At the same time I called his name, the robe he was wearing was pulled back by a strong wind. Blurry eyes were revealed without focus. Zen¡¯s condition was not normal at first glance, with cold sweat all over his face. ¡°Keugh.¡± The expressionless face contorted. Perhaps because of a headache, he knelt down half way and leaned forward. ¡°Zenin.¡± I called out his name once again, but there was no answer. ¡°Zenin Arcadia.¡± Focus returned slowly to his eyes. Then, it sparkled fiercely. ¡°From the start.¡± The hoarse voice cracked horribly. ¡°I told you! You don¡¯t have to play the lame young lady role! And you¡¯re the one who said that you would stay behind!¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Why are you being swept away by a family game that doesn¡¯t seem long anyway?¡± The mana that overflowed because he couldn¡¯t calm down his anger withered down the plants near him. I couldn¡¯t tell whether his distorted face was because of his anger towards me or pain. ¡°You¡¯re the one who said that someone with low status and has nothing will be the first to get attacked if they become known. You¡¯re also the one who asked me to stay low until we get enough things on our hands!¡± ¡°. . .¡± I looked around in case someone came closer due to the noise, but fortunately, there was no sign of anyone coming. I reached out to comfort him. He, who glared at me and didn¡¯t move even an inch, put his hand on his temporal and swayed. ¡°Zen!¡± Red rune patterns covered his whole body, and repeatedly darkened and faded. While looking at me, he bit his lips and stepped closer. Step by step on the ground where the heat hadn¡¯t gone away. It felt like watching a slow motion. He, who came closer to me, buried his head on my nape as if that was the natural thing to do. ¡°Ha.¡± He was more like a fireball than me, who spent time wandering through the forest wet. ¡°You¡¯re sick, huh.¡± So that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t answer my call, huh. CH 93 ¡°The monsters may not have easily retreated.¡± ¡°Well, their numbers were not small and they are very aggressive.¡± Although they were wyvern that moved in a group, it was rare for them to hunt in a group like this. This was also the first time for so many monsters to appear in the area near the capital. ¡°If the knights rejoin, perhaps there¡¯ll be no problem.¡± The prince nodded his head. There was a limit to prevent the temperature from going down by sitting face-to-face. Judging by the prince¡¯s complexion gradually turning white, it would be hard for us to hold on long. ¡°It will become colder at night, for now let¡¯s-¡± I was about to say let¡¯s find some things that could make fire. Suddenly, the sound that sounded deep inside the cave, which was considered the sound of the wind, rang higher. Then, there was a series of high friction scratching the walls. ¡°That-¡± As I brought and took my finger on the prince¡¯s lips when he was about to say something, he closed his lips. The echo from inside the cave turned worse. When I felt a vague quake on the floor, my body hardened out of nervousness. Was this cave with an owner? I was careless because the trace of the entrance being used was old. If this was a naturally formed cave, then it wouldn¡¯t be strange for it to have not only one but numerous entrances. Even more if it¡¯s a cave created over the years. ¡°We have to get out.¡± The beasts outside were also dangerous, but it was better than facing an unknown thing while being unable to escape inside this cave. ¡°Kieekk-!¡± The moment we held hands and was about to exit the cave, I saw a big green front leg from the distance. ¡°Ma-mantis . . .¡± The prince unconsciously shouted the monster¡¯s name and closed his mouth back. Since it had already smelled humans, there was no use even if he blocked his voice. The big bulging eyes looked in our direction. The moment the giant green body like a mantis showed up half, the sound of the insect¡¯s wing numbed my ears. ¡°Young Lady, I.¡± The prince quietly whispered. ¡°I think wyverns are better.¡± The thorn-like hairs in its front leg entered my sight. We had stepped back and hid our body as possibly inside the bush, but since the sense of smell owned by insects and monsters was top notch, there was no way this kind of trick would work. ¡°Run for now. With the wind against your back.¡± After letting off the prince¡¯s hand, I began to run as fast as possible. The only advantage we had in dealing with a monster of that size was that the monster couldn¡¯t fly freely. ¡°. . . !¡± The long folded front leg stamped the soil in front of me. ¡°. . .¡± When I turned back and met the monster¡¯s eyes, although it was only for a moment, the monster¡¯s movement, which was about to stamp on me, stopped. Then, I heard someone¡¯s faint voice. ¡°Flare.¡± The power of the fire that appeared at the short incantation was powerful. The giant insect monster was burned without being able to let out a proper scream inside the glimmering fire. Behind the body of the burnt monster stood someone wearing a familiar robe. ¡°Zen!¡± At the same time I called his name, the robe he was wearing was pulled back by a strong wind. Blurry eyes were revealed without focus. Zen¡¯s condition was not normal at first glance, with cold sweat all over his face. ¡°Keugh.¡± The expressionless face contorted. Perhaps because of a headache, he knelt down half way and leaned forward. ¡°Zenin.¡± I called out his name once again, but there was no answer. ¡°Zenin Arcadia.¡± Focus returned slowly to his eyes. Then, it sparkled fiercely. ¡°From the start.¡± The hoarse voice cracked horribly. ¡°I told you! You don¡¯t have to play the lame young lady role! And you¡¯re the one who said that you would stay behind!¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Why are you being swept away by a family game that doesn¡¯t seem long anyway?¡± The mana that overflowed because he couldn¡¯t calm down his anger withered down the plants near him. I couldn¡¯t tell whether his distorted face was because of his anger towards me or pain. ¡°You¡¯re the one who said that someone with low status and has nothing will be the first to get attacked if they become known. You¡¯re also the one who asked me to stay low until we get enough things on our hands!¡± ¡°. . .¡± I looked around in case someone came closer due to the noise, but fortunately, there was no sign of anyone coming. I reached out to comfort him. He, who glared at me and didn¡¯t move even an inch, put his hand on his temporal and swayed. ¡°Zen!¡± Red rune patterns covered his whole body, and repeatedly darkened and faded. While looking at me, he bit his lips and stepped closer. Step by step on the ground where the heat hadn¡¯t gone away. It felt like watching a slow motion. He, who came closer to me, buried his head on my nape as if that was the natural thing to do. ¡°Ha.¡± He was more like a fireball than me, who spent time wandering through the forest wet. ¡°You¡¯re sick, huh.¡± So that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t answer my call, huh. CH 94 When I patted his wet and sticky black hair, his unstable breath gradually regained stability. Then, as if he had fallen asleep, his breath became calmer and quiet. ¡°Your Highness.¡± I called the prince, who was hiding behind a tree a few steps away and was stretching his head out distinctly, peeping at us. He was surprised at my calling as if he was caught off looking at something that he shouldn¡¯t look at. ¡°Can you please help me?¡± Zen¡¯s body, like a hot stove, was heavier than I thought. I was inevitably lacking in stamina and strength to walk while carrying him. I had always been lacking in protecting something. * * * Having already been attacked by a monster we encountered while going into the cave, we had no intention of going back inside. As the next best option, I laid Zen down inside the hollow hole made by old trees between thorny bushes. His burning body was hardly cooled down. With a cloth soaked in cold water on his forehead, I looked at his reddening skin helplessly. The thin patterns that covered his whole body didn¡¯t disappear. ¡°Mana shock . . .¡± Listening to the prince muttering next to me, I tore my inner skirt once again. If I had known this would happen, I would have brought some handkerchiefs, but I had no choice but to use this instead. It was fortunate that the dress, ragged on the inside, looked fine on the outside. Even this kind of appearance would be enough to make Orion pass out. ¡°Can you please wipe Zen¡¯s body with this?¡± He hesitated but then accepted the cloth. He stared at me and Zen in turn with a confused expression, then muttered lowly. ¡°I heard that if mana shock is delayed for more than a certain period of time, it can¡¯t be fixed anymore. Especially if it was accompanied with a high fever.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s how normally it is. That¡¯s because their mana becomes unbalanced as it breaks the core.¡± My hand slowly touched Zen¡¯s emaciated face, which he revealed after a long time. The unquenchable warmth of his cheeks reached my fingertips. While carefully touching him, I faintly added, ¡°Zen is a bit different.¡± The prince hesitated after hearing my words, then asked, ¡°Are you also planning to ¡®tell me that later¡¯ too?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re curious, then. And also if you keep the secret well.¡± He closed his mouth, then slowly opened Zen upper clothes and wiped it carefully. I looked around. Between the swaying leaves, a rabbit peeked its head out. As if its big and innocent eyes were low on guard, it stayed and examined us. ¡°Before.¡± The prince¡¯s voice rang lowly and calmly. ¡°I think I saw the guard¡¯s flag flapping in the distance when I was trying to run away.¡± ¡°By guard, are you talking about the knights led by Young Duke Bolton?¡± ¡°I saw it very far away. And it quickly disappeared so I can¡¯t be sure.¡± Before I could ask more, the prince continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the others, but this person, if he is caught by Young Duke Bolton, will be in danger.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Because the mages that aren¡¯t permitted to be around His Majesty couldn¡¯t stay here.¡± I recalled the expressionless eyes of the man protecting the emperor¡¯s side. A man who thoroughly acted according to efficiency and necessity, without regarding any emotions. Also the terrifying scene, where he slayed and tossed the palace¡¯s workers as if they were wyvern¡¯s food. ¡°For him, anything threatening other than His Majesty must be excluded and dealt with.¡± I slowly nodded at that. The high-level magic that Zen just showed off was by no means common. In terms of age, it was no exaggeration to call him a genius. Although it¡¯s a problem that he couldn¡¯t control the power he has. It was rather fine for simple low-level magic, but the problem would get serious if the high-level magic was used when his condition wasn¡¯t good. I swallowed a sigh and changed the topic. ¡°If they are searching around here, it seems like the wyverns in the vacant lot have been resolved.¡± The prince looked like he still wanted to ask about Zen, but he mildly agreed with me. ¡°Seems so.¡± ¡°Then, Orion will soon come.¡± Even if he didn¡¯t, there was the paladin order. I knew that if need be, Bertin would take the risk and enter the forest alone. ¡°Look.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± The prince stopped wiping and raised himself. His eyes looked proud. The patterns on Zen¡¯s upper body, which was wiped with a high-quality cloth, was already blurred. The boy¡¯s eyes sparked at me. Look at this. Looking at his boastful eyes, I thought for a while then said something awkwardly. ¡°You . . . did a good job?¡± ¡°Because this is something that I can do. Do you happen to need any other-¡± I quickly shook my head when the prince¡¯s gaze slightly looked at Zen¡¯s lower body. ¡°No, I think that¡¯s enough.¡± There was a slight regret on his face. ¡°Unexpectedly, doing something reduces my anxiety and fear. Too bad.¡± But there is no need to reduce your anxiety and fear by wiping other¡¯s bodies. Well, I do want to know which part has become fine now, but I feel like I shouldn¡¯t know it too. I had mixed feelings. Zen¡¯s body, which had complex patterns, was becoming fine, leaving only faint burn marks. The dangerous atmosphere in the forest had also subsided. Perhaps he was more relaxed, the prince began to doze off with a cloth in his hand. Then naturally, his body slipped to the side and settled next to Zen. ¡°Your Highness, are you sleeping?¡± Looking at the prince quietly digging into Zen¡¯s side made me laugh. ¡°Well, he must be tired . . .¡± Even if he grew up unwelcomed, when would the prince who grew up in the palace be covered with dirt and roll around the forest? ¡°They look completely different like this.¡± How could I think they look similar? Looking at the two, who laid side by side, I turned my stiffened neck to the side. As I relaxed, finally all the spots around my body screamed. CH 95 Looking down at Zen¡¯s angel-like face, I reached out and touched his forehead. I felt his temperature was more lukewarm compared to before. His skin that was still glimmering with red light also looked more calm. This was heartbreaking as I knew that every time he had mana shock, it was accompanied with an unimaginable pain. Coming here with this kind of condition was suicide. ¡°I have to give you a good scolding to never do this reckless thing ever again, though.¡± However, since the first person I searched for when something happened was Zen, I had nothing to say. My heart dropped just because I couldn¡¯t reach him, and the moment I saw him dealing with the mantis, I was so happy that I almost ran and hugged him. ¡°It seems like I lean on you more than I thought.¡± I realized it again. Whenever something big happened, I could stay calm because this reliable guy always had my back. I leaned down my head a bit and whispered. ¡°Thank you for coming.¡± As I touched his still red earlobe, I felt his body flinch. Will he wake up soon? It was a bit disappointing. It was rare to see Zen so defenseless like this, so it would be good if he stayed calm more. Wistfully, I took my hand off his earlobe then reached out to fix his wet and sticky forelock. At that time, Zen¡¯s hand caught my hand that was reaching out to his forehead. ¡°You woke up?¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Zen grimaced and quickly pushed the young prince who was clinging next to him. The prince, who was suddenly pushed out of Zen, who shared body temperature with him, curled his body because of the cold. I patted the prince¡¯s back as he was whining in his sleep, and I shook my head to Zen. Then, I soothed the prince, who was shivering because of the sudden cold, with my patting. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. After all, this prince . . .¡± It¡¯s a bit weird to say that he wiped your body thoroughly, right? Based on Zen¡¯s personality, rather than saying thank you, he would surely show that he felt disgusted by that. ¡°Anyway, he helped you.¡± ¡°I never asked for help. And I don¡¯t need help from this kid.¡± ¡°I will spread a rumor that your personality is broken if you keep like that.¡± Zen stared intently at me while asking me with a low voice. ¡°Where will you spread the rumor anyway? There¡¯s no one who knows me.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I was completely speechless at the unexpected counterattack. He glanced at me, then soon wore the top that was neatly folded next to him without saying anything. ¡°How did you get here? I couldn¡¯t reach you when I tried to call you.¡± ¡°I was already here.¡± ¡°In this forest?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He answered calmly. If he had been wandering around here even before the hunting competition, it was understandable that he could quickly come into the forest and find us when a group of monsters attacked people. It was incredible of him to find us when it must be inconvenient for him to move because of his unstable mana. Looking at the guy, who was putting on his clothes without making eye contact, I recalled the words he shouted convulsively. ¡°You must be very angry, right, Zen?¡± The guy¡¯s green eyes looked at me. His eyes were fader after his mana that raged in a large scene had subsided. As his rage subsided, the tension became even thicker. I spoke to the guy who was silent. ¡°This time, I tried to call you before something bad happened. Believe me.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°About the last time.¡± His expression was still hard, but I could see that he was listening to me. ¡°I think I was a little flustered.¡± Even if I returned back to that time, I would have hesitated to bring Zen there. I was careless because I never thought that the dean and professors of the academy would make up the conclusion and quickly end the situation. I thought I could turn the situation over if there was fairness or an opportunity for me to explain in that process. I was hit by their pace, shoving ridiculous charges on me and even dumped me right there so that I wouldn¡¯t be able to do that. Still, it was an extremely rational judgment to call Orion. ¡°Mom is my family, and they are people that Mom accepted as her family, so I can¡¯t live ignoring them.¡± If I ranked my precious things, my priority was clear. ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m not moving away at all.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°I will stay next to you.¡± At some point, I put my hand over Zen¡¯s which was trembling as if he had been anxious. The groans that he suppressed as if he was trying to not recall old memories escaped his lips. Although it wasn¡¯t intentional, it was like showing another nightmare to the person who lost something precious in front of his eyes. There was no doubt he would have stayed up for a few days without sleeping. ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll stay here.¡± The guy who closed his eyes at my patting collected his breath. Then, he looked around, and he brought his hand to the air. Realizing what he was trying to do, I quickly shook my head. ¡°Don¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s for protec-¡± He was in a condition where the mana shock had barely subsided. The high-level magic he used to take care of the monster, he used it without using a proper incantation. It was clear a problem would arise if he used magic again in this kind of situation. As evidence, the face of the guy who was trying to control his mana turned pale again. ¡°Zen, stop it now.¡± Looking at him moving his mouth with a distorted face as if the pain was severe, I took my shovel from the prince¡¯s arms and struck the back of his neck with the handle part. Thanks to the strong handle, Zen fainted at once and fell lightly into my arms. CH 96 ¡°Gosh.¡± I sighed while trying to lay Zen who fell into my arms back. Suddenly, I sensed a presence coming closer along with a rustling sound. My body naturally turned tense. I thought there was no monster around here because I met a herbivore earlier, but I couldn¡¯t be sure. Just by thinking back on the paradoxical things that happened in this forest, I was in a situation where I shouldn¡¯t relax. I slowly gathered my hands and grasped the shovel tightly, then aimed it to the sound direction. ¡°Marianne.¡± A familiar voice called my name. I saw Bertin¡¯s silver hair cutting through the swaying bushes. As I stared at him while forgetting to loosen my grip and put down the shovel, Bertin calmly pointed to the shovel and said, ¡°That is mithril. Even though I¡¯m a knight, I will kick the bucket if I am attacked while my guard is lowered.¡± ¡°. . . Ah.¡± He came closer and checked on Zen when I put down the shovel. Then, I lowered my voice and asked him. ¡°What about the others?¡± ¡°I manipulated their direction a bit because I have to take care of this guy. By now, your brother should be diligently advancing in the wrong direction.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Well, since he surely could find his way back, he will come back soon. I only need to buy a bit of time to take this guy.¡± As expected, it seemed like there was Bertin¡¯s cooperation for Zen to come to this forest with his sick body. I looked at Zen in my arms then handed him over to Bertin. ¡°Take care of him.¡± ¡°How about the prince?¡± His eyes lingered on the prince. Bertin Gramia, who was known to be gentle, friendly, and thoughtful, was wearing a cold stare. I quickly made a move. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± ¡°Looking at this guy¡¯s appearance, it seems like he had mana shock before.¡± Mana shock was no different than a death sentence for most mages. Once the shock began, it wouldn¡¯t stop until all the mana in the body ran out. However, Zen was different. That he recovered from the shock in front of the prince was abnormal enough. On top of that, his appearance of using the magic without proper incantation. I could understand his worry since we had shown everything that we should hide. Because if the prince opened his mouth, Zen would be in danger. ¡°Bertin.¡± ¡°How much did he see?¡± ¡°Bertin Jose Gramia.¡± Only after his full name flowed out of my lips did he take off his gaze from the prince. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± After withdrawing his murderous gaze, Bertin¡¯s eyes stared at me gently. While making eye contact with me without saying a word, he eventually turned away first. Although he kept keeping an eye on the prince, he quickly gave up, unlike Zen. ¡°As per your wish.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡°I know you won¡¯t do anything that would harm Zen.¡± I, who striked Zen¡¯s neck with a shovel made of mithril and ebony wood earlier, nodded. Since we didn¡¯t have much time, we didn¡¯t have time to talk more. As soon as Bertin left with Zen on his back, I immediately looked at the prince. I knew that the prince¡¯s eyelids were already fluttering when Zen woke up and tried to cast the spell. However, because of the serious atmosphere between the two of us, he must have woken up and stayed laying down without being able to say anything. I shook him softly. ¡°Wake up. People will come soon.¡± ¡°. . .¡± The prince, who raised his body awkwardly, looked at me. ¡°Sir Gramia and that mage . . .¡± ¡°We are friends.¡± ¡°I see.¡± At least it was fortunate that Rany wasn¡¯t present. Even Bertin, who was relatively gentle, made such a cold manner, then Rany, without a doubt would have gone wild, calling for his head. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± When I smiled at the prince, who made a move first to promise to keep the secret, he pleaded with a sad face. ¡°Even if I have to die when the time comes, I want to die peacefully and honorably.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Even if I have to face it soon, I want to properly organize my short life. I have that much time, right?¡± If previously he had a resigned gaze, now, he looked peaceful as if he was liberated. It seemed like this prince already accepted his death as a definite fact. ¡°You won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Thank you for your ¡®last¡¯ mercy.¡± The prince¡¯s eyes were filled with conviction that I and my friends would kill him to shut him up. The one who tried hard to let you alive was me, you see. I even blocked him from the mantis to save him. I thought I was finally able to make him want to live. Before, he gave up his life due to ¡®fear of not knowing when he will die¡¯, but this time, he would organize his life, ¡®because he will soon die.¡¯ Even before I could open my mouth, numerous hoof sounds began to get heard from afar. The prince turned his head. The sound of wind cutting something was heard louder and louder. As I turned my head, I saw a white doll running on a horse from afar. He was running with a huge sickle in one hand, cutting through every thick bush. While swinging a huge sickle in one hand, he shouted my name loudly. ¡°Mariaaaanne!¡± ¡°. . .¡± The face of the prince looking at him turned pale. ¡°Mariaaaaaaaanne!¡± His horse began to run madly towards us. A road was opened in the lush forest by the fierce charge of a brilliant blonde knight. The prince quietly and slowly moved behind my back and hid. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re allies.¡± ¡°. . .¡± As our safety was guaranteed, the first thing I worried about was Orion¡¯s hand, holding a sickle and cutting down the plants recklessly. ¡°Rare plants here should not be cut down recklessly, though.¡± It was a pity for the vines that were cut into small pieces by the sickle. Of course, it was I who donated the sickle, but . . . I never expected he would use it like that. Orion was someone who always exceeded my imagination. CH 97 The search team that found us led us to quickly leave the forest. Orion glanced at me with a worried expression. Because he was wet due to being at the most forefront while swinging the sickle, he couldn¡¯t carry me on his horse. On his horse with wet mane, he looked at me with tearful eyes. I rode on Sir Rune¡¯s relatively dry horse and asked quietly. ¡°Are we the only ones missing?¡± ¡°There are a lot of missing people. You two are the only ones that are found alive.¡± ¡°. . .¡± If we hadn¡¯t found a shelter to hide, it would have been difficult for us to survive as well. At least, until mantis appeared, that cave was clearly quite a cozy and great hiding place. ¡°Was there no monster besides the wyverns?¡± ¡°Most likely. It would have been more troublesome if there were more magical monsters. There are not many knights that participated in the hunting competition this time.¡± Was the mantis¡¯ appearance a coincidence? I had never heard that insect monsters lived in this forest. It was impossible for the preparation of the hunting competition attended by the imperial family to be poor. Whether the sudden appearance of wyvern or mantis, I couldn¡¯t understand any of it. On top of that . . . ¡°Any other news?¡± It bothered me that Trevor Beryl¡¯s corpse had disappeared. The fact that the corpse of Trevor Beryl, who had been missing, disappeared again meant that someone took the corpse. Sir Rune, who stared down at me, answered. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear any other news.¡± He slowly steered the horse and sent a smile to me, who gave him questions. ¡°Your curiosity is much today, my Lady. Is there anything that should be found?¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Or, is there something that would trouble you if it is found?¡± Instead of answering Sir Rune¡¯s playful words, I turned my gaze and looked around. There were no more signs of monsters and beasts on the road opened neatly by Orion. ¡°Were the wyverns completely taken care of?¡± ¡°Then it would have taken longer to search for the missing people. After half of them were taken care of, they retreated on their own. They must be going to the top of the mountain range.¡± ¡°Are the people who took refuge there safe?¡± The last thing I saw was a scene where Rachel was torn up by a wyvern. Although I pretended to be nonchalant about it, I felt nauseated as I recalled that. As we escaped the forest and headed to a brighter road, bloodstains were sparsely seen on the road. Not the monsters¡¯ green blood, but humans¡¯ red blood. As if noticing that I was looking down, Sir Rune whispered to me. ¡°Don¡¯t look at it.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Those were things that you don¡¯t need to see.¡± ¡°Are there a lot of people injured?¡± He flashed a smile without saying anything as if he had no will to explain about this topic in detail. I sighed as I looked up at him. ¡°Sometimes, Orion is not the only one who overprotects me.¡± He laughed out loud. Then he spoke to me faintly in a gentle voice. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help it. I am also a member of the Miller Duchy.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know it? The basic virtue of the Miller Duchy is to cherish and love our young lady.¡± ¡°People will think it¡¯s real if they hear you.¡± I, who shook my head while sighing, met eyes with Orion, who was smiling looking at me. When Orion, who was damp through, smiled at me, I could hear gasping sounds from everywhere. ¡°Look at the young duke¡¯s expression.¡± ¡°He looks like a divine angel that descended after getting a revelation . . .¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe that until a moment ago he emanated horrifying murderous intent as if he was about to cut everything alive.¡± Orion who emanated horrifying murderous intent? As expected, I couldn¡¯t imagine that. * * * The mages were dispatched late to the temporary shelter and the priests were treating the injured. The faces of the knights that were on guard still looked stiff. As soon as we arrived, Orion, with his wet attire, pulled a busy priest in front of me. ¡°Here, please treat her.¡± ¡°Orion . . .¡± The priest hesitated, then asked me, who looked very normal. ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m fine, so please treat the injured ones.¡± After sending back the priest, I lowered my gaze, then I flinched and called him back. Then, I grabbed Orion¡¯s hand while he looked confused, and then showed it in front of the priest. ¡°Can you please treat this person¡¯s hand?¡± Not only did he fight wyvern, he even roamed in a deep forest while swinging a sickle he was unfamiliar with. In addition, because of Bertin¡¯s disturbance, the time he roamed around was not short. As he had a monster-like stamina, he might be okay, but I could see red blisters rising over his calluses. Although it was only a trivial wound, it weighed down on my mind. When the light made by the priest reached his hand, the wound healed quickly. Orion, who never seemed to be embarrassed when saying cheesy lines from romance novels, opened his eyes wide. I saw a blue knight standing next to him covering his mouth. The other knights next to him as well, patted each other¡¯s shoulders with a touched expression. ¡°And . . .¡± I was about to ask for another favor, but I closed my mouth. Since earlier, there was a weak mint aroma coming out of Orion. I knew it since I had smelled it before. Its scent was similar to ointment used for stopping bleeding. Maybe he¡¯s hiding it on purpose. CH 98 It must be quite a big injury, unlike the small wound on his palm, but if it couldn¡¯t be seen by the priest, then there must be a reason. When I stared intently at him, Orion cluelessly smiled. ¡°O-¡± Before I could ask him to quickly go home because I was worried about his situation, I heard the sound of knights coming closer rushly. They were the guarding knights that arrived to protect the second prince. I saw the prince step down from the carriage. The light on the prince¡¯s eyes after he returned back to a safe place turned dim again. The gaze that looked like he was being uncomfortable and had nothing to do, roamed on the air like a lost child. The moment our gazes met, his eyes were fixed on me. Following his gaze that stared intently at me, the guarding knights also flusteredly looked at me. ¡°Marianne.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Looking at how the prince is looking ardently at you.¡± While touching his chin with a serious expression, Orion looked at me and the prince in turn. Then, he opened his mouth after being silent for a moment. ¡°This is very worrying. I think he is excessively interested in you.¡± ¡°. . .¡± While I stunned silence at that nonsense, the blue knights that were standing behind Orion nodded their heads. I could feel the knights of the other families whispering. The guarding knights also stared blankly at me. ¡°Well, it¡¯s no wonder since he spent some time with you.¡± ¡°Stop saying nonsense and quickly take the horses.¡± Looking that there was no horse tied to the carriage, it seemed like the Brigo Family still hadn¡¯t returned them back. And fortunately, it seemed like Young Lady Liz, who was standing in front of the carriage with a pale face, was also safe. While I changed my wrecked dress, Orion, who left for a moment, returned. The horses that had run around the forest to their heart¡¯s content, obediently stood before our carriage. It seems like they are very happy. Those guys, who always snorted fiercely, looked innocent. When I reached out, I touched the horses that lowered their heads and asked. ¡°Are we going home now?¡± ¡°After greeting the emperor.¡± With the short answer, Orion gazed somewhere. I saw the other imperial families welcoming the prince. ¡°I see you are safe.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The voice of the emperor, who patted his young son¡¯s shoulder, was gentle, but I heard it differently since I had heard the situation. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re returned.¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes that flashed a warm gaze were askew avoiding the second prince¡¯s eyes. His gaze, which oddly falling out of his young son¡¯s gaze, was telling something. He gave up on him, didn¡¯t he? Since Orion took the lead, it was natural for the blue knight order to follow behind him, but even after wyverns had been taken care of, the black knight order didn¡¯t join the search. It meant that they weren¡¯t really earnest in looking for the prince¡¯s whereabouts. From the moment they regained the situation safely, even until Orion found the prince. The young duke of the Bolton Family, who was kneeling down, spoke in a plain voice. ¡°It was my fault that we lost you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°I ask for your punishment, Your Highness.¡± Unlike his plain face that showed no emotion, his loyalty filled words raised a bizarre sense. The emperor stared at the prince gently without saying anything. The young prince bit his lips for a moment, but soon he spoke as if giving up. ¡°You only did the right thing you must do. How could I be unaware of your loyalty to protect His Majesty¡¯s safety.¡± Orion came closer to the emperor who lightly nodded his head. Noticing Orion, the emperor looked at him and I with an obviously tired face. I grabbed my skirt and bent my knee. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°You went through a lot of hardships, too, Young Lady.¡± ¡°Forgive me for being unable to protect the prince properly. I should have protected him more safely, but my ability is lacking.¡± ¡°It is fortunate enough that he returned safely like this.¡± He spoke in a bitter tone, and threw his gaze at the bodies that were being recovered. Next to them, there were sounds of people crying sadly. ¡°The tragedy that happened in the hunting ground is due to me, who prepared carelessly. I never expected the monsters would appear in the capital.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sent a letter to the Duke, so he will return soon, Your Majesty.¡± The emperor¡¯s expression relaxed smoothly. It was obvious ¡®the Duke¡¯ he meant must be Duke Bolton. I stared at the prince, who was standing awkwardly next to the emperor while looking down. Just like a foreign object between the loud cry, the fishy blood smell, and even between people. There was no one who cared about the prince, who was blankly standing in his place. His Majesty turned his head and praised Orion with a smiling face. ¡°The performance of the blue knight order was brilliant today. I think I heard Young Duke Miller¡¯s level has gone up again.¡± ¡°You flatter me, Your Majesty.¡± His gaze lingered on the sickle attached to Orion for a moment. ¡°Your new item played a big part. When this has been settled, I¡¯ll give you a proper reward.¡± Everyone turned their gaze not to the sword on Orion¡¯s waist but to the sickle. It was surprising that he was rewarded for skilfully using the sickle, but it was strange that the gaze of some knights were imbued with admiration and envy. Should I criticize Orion, who put the sickle on his waist, or should I criticize the knights who respected that sickle? Both were hard to understand. I didn¡¯t know what happened, but the nobles¡¯ gaze to the sickle was odd. Their gazes were as greedy as if looking at the legendary sword excalibur. No way. No matter how greedy the nobles were, there was no way they would desire a sickle that merely cuts grass. CH 99 It must be quite a big injury, unlike the small wound on his palm, but if it couldn¡¯t be seen by the priest, then there must be a reason. When I stared intently at him, Orion cluelessly smiled. ¡°O-¡± Before I could ask him to quickly go home because I was worried about his situation, I heard the sound of knights coming closer rushly. They were the guarding knights that arrived to protect the second prince. I saw the prince step down from the carriage. The light on the prince¡¯s eyes after he returned back to a safe place turned dim again. The gaze that looked like he was being uncomfortable and had nothing to do, roamed on the air like a lost child. The moment our gazes met, his eyes were fixed on me. Following his gaze that stared intently at me, the guarding knights also flusteredly looked at me. ¡°Marianne.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Looking at how the prince is looking ardently at you.¡± While touching his chin with a serious expression, Orion looked at me and the prince in turn. Then, he opened his mouth after being silent for a moment. ¡°This is very worrying. I think he is excessively interested in you.¡± ¡°. . .¡± While I stunned silence at that nonsense, the blue knights that were standing behind Orion nodded their heads. I could feel the knights of the other families whispering. The guarding knights also stared blankly at me. ¡°Well, it¡¯s no wonder since he spent some time with you.¡± ¡°Stop saying nonsense and quickly take the horses.¡± Looking that there was no horse tied to the carriage, it seemed like the Brigo Family still hadn¡¯t returned them back. And fortunately, it seemed like Young Lady Liz, who was standing in front of the carriage with a pale face, was also safe. While I changed my wrecked dress, Orion, who left for a moment, returned. The horses that had run around the forest to their heart¡¯s content, obediently stood before our carriage. It seems like they are very happy. Those guys, who always snorted fiercely, looked innocent. When I reached out, I touched the horses that lowered their heads and asked. ¡°Are we going home now?¡± ¡°After greeting the emperor.¡± With the short answer, Orion gazed somewhere. I saw the other imperial families welcoming the prince. ¡°I see you are safe.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The voice of the emperor, who patted his young son¡¯s shoulder, was gentle, but I heard it differently since I had heard the situation. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re returned.¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes that flashed a warm gaze were askew avoiding the second prince¡¯s eyes. His gaze, which oddly falling out of his young son¡¯s gaze, was telling something. He gave up on him, didn¡¯t he? Since Orion took the lead, it was natural for the blue knight order to follow behind him, but even after wyverns had been taken care of, the black knight order didn¡¯t join the search. It meant that they weren¡¯t really earnest in looking for the prince¡¯s whereabouts. From the moment they regained the situation safely, even until Orion found the prince. The young duke of the Bolton Family, who was kneeling down, spoke in a plain voice. ¡°It was my fault that we lost you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°I ask for your punishment, Your Highness.¡± Unlike his plain face that showed no emotion, his loyalty filled words raised a bizarre sense. The emperor stared at the prince gently without saying anything. The young prince bit his lips for a moment, but soon he spoke as if giving up. ¡°You only did the right thing you must do. How could I be unaware of your loyalty to protect His Majesty¡¯s safety.¡± Orion came closer to the emperor who lightly nodded his head. Noticing Orion, the emperor looked at him and I with an obviously tired face. I grabbed my skirt and bent my knee. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°You went through a lot of hardships, too, Young Lady.¡± ¡°Forgive me for being unable to protect the prince properly. I should have protected him more safely, but my ability is lacking.¡± ¡°It is fortunate enough that he returned safely like this.¡± He spoke in a bitter tone, and threw his gaze at the bodies that were being recovered. Next to them, there were sounds of people crying sadly. ¡°The tragedy that happened in the hunting ground is due to me, who prepared carelessly. I never expected the monsters would appear in the capital.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sent a letter to the Duke, so he will return soon, Your Majesty.¡± The emperor¡¯s expression relaxed smoothly. It was obvious ¡®the Duke¡¯ he meant must be Duke Bolton. I stared at the prince, who was standing awkwardly next to the emperor while looking down. Just like a foreign object between the loud cry, the fishy blood smell, and even between people. There was no one who cared about the prince, who was blankly standing in his place. His Majesty turned his head and praised Orion with a smiling face. ¡°The performance of the blue knight order was brilliant today. I think I heard Young Duke Miller¡¯s level has gone up again.¡± ¡°You flatter me, Your Majesty.¡± His gaze lingered on the sickle attached to Orion for a moment. ¡°Your new item played a big part. When this has been settled, I¡¯ll give you a proper reward.¡± Everyone turned their gaze not to the sword on Orion¡¯s waist but to the sickle. It was surprising that he was rewarded for skilfully using the sickle, but it was strange that the gaze of some knights were imbued with admiration and envy. Should I criticize Orion, who put the sickle on his waist, or should I criticize the knights who respected that sickle? Both were hard to understand. I didn¡¯t know what happened, but the nobles¡¯ gaze to the sickle was odd. Their gazes were as greedy as if looking at the legendary sword excalibur. No way. No matter how greedy the nobles were, there was no way they would desire a sickle that merely cuts grass. CH 100 After a long moment of astonishment and confusion, the emperor looked at the young prince. The eyes that were looking at the prince, who went through a lot of hardship this whole day, were tender, but it wasn¡¯t a gaze looking at a son. It was similar to when he looked at me when I entered the palace for the first time to have an audience with him. A person between numerous people of this nation that he should take responsibility for. No more than that. The emperor, although he didn¡¯t wear the face of a father, but the face of a wise king, asked. ¡°What do you think of it, Prince?¡± The prince looked at me again. Since I already knew that he had a rather big misunderstanding, I thought he would say that he would stay at the palace. On top of that, didn¡¯t Zen and Bertin threatened him using murderous words like ¡®eliminating or whatever¡¯ it was? And I was close enough with those two people. In addition, looking at the repulsion he showed toward Orion¡¯s attitude now, it seemed like the story he told me in the forest was true. There was no doubt Orion didn¡¯t really care about his student, the prince. While everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on me, the eyes of Young Duke Bolton were directed at me for the first time. The flat eyes that weren¡¯t expressing any emotion made me terrified. ¡°I¡¯ll . . .¡± The prince¡¯s lips, which had been tightly closed the whole time, opened with difficulty. As if he was awkward with the gazes swarmed at him, he looked down and slowly nodded his head. The prince¡¯s nape turned red. ¡°I¡¯ll do that. I want to recuperate in Miller Duchy and receive lessons from Master, Your Majesty.¡± Everyone looked surprised at the unexpected answer. Meanwhile, Orion looked at me triumphantly as if that was to be expected. I said nothing to his gaze and quietly looked at the prince. The gaze of the father-son that called each other Prince and Your Majesty met in a very short time. ¡°You want to stay in the Duchy and recuperate for a while?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The prince answered in earnest. ¡°I want to get a little stronger through the life lesson given by Master.¡± ¡°I see that Young Duke Miller cares about the prince more than I thought. I didn¡¯t realize that you two are this close.¡± ¡°Master has been a genuine teacher as always.¡± I was sure he was praising the close relationship between Orion and the prince, but the emperor¡¯s gaze looked at me. Even the prince answered while looking at me. Orion also kept looking at me. Why are the three of you only looking at me? I felt it unfair. I still hadn¡¯t said anything to Orion. I couldn¡¯t understand why they looked at me when he only invited the prince to the Duchy as he pleased. If I am the one who invites him, then I wouldn¡¯t feel wronged . . . I believed the emperor knew about that. The fact that there was no teacher-pupil affection between the prince and Orion. Nevertheless, the prince insisted that Orion was a genuine teacher and wanted to serve him by his side. ¡°Ah, I am also thinking about seriously giving lessons to the prince. I think I will do that. To do that, I¡¯ll try to brace myself together.¡± Orion also volunteered to take care of the prince with words that didn¡¯t contain any sincerity. The nobles that were watching the ridiculous play with no sincerity of the involved parties, were looking serious and whispered. Perhaps they were analyzing the reason Miller Family took care of the second prince, or the cause of his movement. It was fortunate that there were no nobles that could come closer here thanks to the impenetrable guard of Young Duke Bolton. ¡°I see.¡± I couldn¡¯t know whether the simple answer of the emperor was his approval to Orion¡¯s request or simply meant he understood the prince¡¯s opinion. ¡°It¡¯s funny to argue about this issue for a long time over countless victims.¡± The emperor¡¯s gaze headed far away. The place his gaze reached was the bodies that were still being recovered and the nobles whispering. ¡°I will respect the Prince¡¯s opinion. For the time being, stay at the Miller Duchy and take good care of your injured body and mind.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± With a pale face that had not yet recovered, the prince bowed with courtesy. The emperor¡¯s gaze that soon turned to Young Duke Bolton, didn¡¯t turn to the prince ever again. The talk ended lightly and neatly. Even though this was an issue about the imperial prince leaving the palace and staying in the mansion of a high-ranking noble. While the prince walked to the carriage accompanied with the guard and boarded it, Orion came closer to me and patted my shoulder. As if comforting me that if I waited a bit more we could go home. ¡°Why did you ask for the prince to stay at the Duchy?¡± He answered the question, which I asked after hesitating, with confidence. ¡°Because you look like you want to do that.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever been truly happy with things I do for you because you don¡¯t really want anything from me.¡± He looked at me and smiled affectionately. ¡°But you were making a face like you¡¯re worrying about the prince, so I decided to take the chance.¡± Orion¡¯s words made me speechless. Orion then looked at me with an innocent face and asked. ¡°What do you think? This time, I¡¯m correct, right?¡± I only touched my skirt and crumpled it once without giving him an answer. CH 101 ¡°My Lady!¡± Dana, who had taken refuge, ran to me with a coat. ¡°If there¡¯s a small blanket, bring it to me.¡± ¡°Blanket?¡± I pointed to my side. ¡°To cover the prince.¡± The prince, who had been sleeping since he boarded the carriage as if he had passed out, didn¡¯t look good. Dana covered the prince with a green checkered blanket and looked at me. ¡°I was worried, My Lady. There are countless people who died by the monster¡¯s attack, but I couldn¡¯t find you . . .¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe.¡± She let out a sigh at my words. I still heard cries from afar. Who had thought that such a terrible thing would happen? While listening to the heartbreaking cries of those facing the cold bodies, I asked her. ¡°I¡¯m sure the duchy¡¯s workers were also hurt a lot, right?¡± ¡°Yes, there are some faces I know.¡± Her face turned dark. I carefully looked around to find the paladins¡¯ whereabouts. ¡°The paladins were the first to withdraw after the search. I did try to find Sir Bertin, but I couldn¡¯t see him. Since you¡¯re in the forest, I thought he would surely join to search you.¡± Dana looked curious. I, who knew the reason Bertin left first, said nothing. I was glad that it seemed like he avoided people¡¯s attention and escaped safely. Unconsciously, I touched the pendant hanging on my neck and asked again. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear the news like Lord Duke returned to the capital, or Mom returning alone, right?¡± ¡°Of course. They went together so why would they return separately?¡± Dana tilted her head and soon opened her eyes wide. ¡°Did you perhaps hear something? Don¡¯t tell me they already . . .¡± I quickly shook my head at the suspicion that appeared on her face. ¡°No. It¡¯s not like that, I just think they would be in danger if the monster also appeared in another location.¡± ¡°Come on, if that¡¯s the case, then it would have been chaos. Both of them are far away from the capital, so please don¡¯t worry.¡± Dana, who couldn¡¯t sense my subdued tone, answered with a smile. Beyond the carriage, I heard the horses snorting. When I opened the small window, I saw a group of knights surrounding the carriage as if escorting it. Orion steered his horse close to the carriage. ¡°It¡¯s hard for you to sleep because the carriage is small, right? That fellow could just ride on the horse with me.¡± Don¡¯t tell me that fellow you mean is the prince that you were worried about until a moment ago and insisted on taking home? ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can just take a rest after arriving in the mansion.¡± ¡°Alright, I also have told them in advance, so they must have prepared for you to rest comfortably.¡± ¡°Orion.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± His ear twitched to me and he leaned his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to ask since earlier.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°That thing, why did you bring that?¡± Why did you bring the sickle to the hunting ground? Even the eyes of the knights stealing a glance at the sickle were not normal. The way they looked with very awe-struck eyes but also filled with desire, was like . . . Was like they wanted to possess that sickle. ¡°It¡¯s your gift. I decided to keep this sickle as one with me anytime, anywhere.¡± ¡°I see.¡± When did I give that as a gift to Orion? The sickle that I obviously handed over for the gardeners was turned into a gift for Orion. ¡°I was surprised because you seem to be good at using that.¡± His posture cutting the grass was excellent. Sickle was different from sword, so the direction of applying force and the used muscles were different. Orion, who had been using swords, would have put a lot of effort into learning how to use sickle. ¡°I guess I¡¯m a good fit for sickle. From the first time I grabbed it, I felt that it fit well on my hand, and as I swung it, it fit even more.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m born to handle the sickle.¡± Why would a swordsman handle the sickle, rather than his sword? You shouldn¡¯t have talent in that area. I quickly changed the subject as I watched Orion telling a story when he grabbed the back neck of Lord Duke, who was far away in another territory ¡°I never thought the prince was your student.¡± ¡°I was only ordered by His Majesty. His reason must be that a member of the imperial family needs a teacher from the right class.¡± ¡°Still, I heard you taught him quite enthusiastically.¡± Although the prince expressed that as ¡®hitted until near-death¡¯. In addition, he even volunteered to watch over him in the duchy. ¡°Rather than teaching, I tormented him quite severely. I didn¡¯t like seeing his face giving up on life when he was still at a young age.¡± ¡°. . .¡± So you do realize that you tormented the prince? ¡°Humans being are supposed to want to live even when they are about to die just like the spies that are tortured. But that prince didn¡¯t seem to have such a feeling when I tortured him until he get dust all over him in a rainy day . . .¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°So I tortured him even more than when I dominate over my knight order members.¡± I couldn¡¯t imagine that as I had already heard wailing cries every time Orion held his sword in the drill hall. I couldn¡¯t belive he tortured him even more than that. It¡¯ll really be okay, right? While I was secretly erasing my worry, Orion suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°My sister is amazing.¡± His blue eyes gently stared at me. ¡°I saw him express his opinion for the first time. I couldn¡¯t do that even after five years, but how could his eyes change after only a few hours?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything in particular, though.¡± When I mumbled, Orion stole a gaze at the prince and commented. ¡°It was a pity to send him back to the palace when his eyes finally changed. And because you seem strangely reluctant with the imperial family.¡± I flinched hearing that. ¡°You seemed like you didn¡¯t want to send him back.¡± Perhaps that was an unnecessary thought. Still, it was hard for me to feign innocence when I thought about his eyes, that sparkled for a moment, would lose its light if he returned to the palace. CH 102 At that time, Orion made a move as if he read my heart. ¡°Orion.¡± Somehow, his eyes that were looking at me were filled with expectation. His face waiting for me like a puppy somehow made my feelings strange. Since it was Orion who requested to let the prince stay with us, the prince¡¯s safety became his responsibility. When I thought about his position as the young duke, the burden he bore must be high. However, the thing I could give him was only a few words. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± When Orion smiled brightly, even the knights next to him who stayed together every day blushed. The tickling mood made me turn my head to avoid looking at him. In the distance, a familiar mansion entered my eyes. Interestingly, the moment I saw the building, I felt at ease as if I had come back to where I belonged. I was slowly getting used to that wide and big mansion. * * * The prince, who must have been tired from shaking in the cold, could not get out of bed for days. It seemed like I was healthier than I had thought. When the next day came, my condition recovered quickly. Despite this, Orion and the workers of the mansion didn¡¯t leave my side. ¡°Erm, I feel like I¡¯m already better.¡± ¡°Even if you look so outside, the wound in the heart doesn¡¯t easily heal like that, my Lady.¡± ¡°But I never have a wound in my heart . . .¡± ¡°I heard soft-hearted people usually pretended to be nonchalant after experiencing bad things as if that never happened.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m really fine . . .¡± At the words said by the Head Maid with gray hair, that day, Orion called for an expert that was knowledgeable in psychotherapy. And after sharing a long conversation with that expert, Orion showed interest in my every movement. More diligently than before. It would be hard to leave secretly. The more I received the over caring treatment, the more uncomfortable I felt. Rany came to me, who had been trapped in a shackle named safety for several days. She, who confidently entered the mansion through the main gate even when she was not invited, jumped to the main topic as soon as she saw me. ¡°That bastard is fine.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°He is fine, so you don¡¯t need to worry about him. How dirty is his character that he already broke two beds.¡± Even though that was a brusque tone, I could understand it. That she came as fast as she could to deliver the news so that I wouldn¡¯t worry. Her hand that was holding the cup trembled slightly. ¡°I should be there.¡± ¡°Then I would be upset.¡± There were fewer known casualties than expected. That¡¯s probably because the lives of those who were not nobles were not treated as deaths. Still, three young ladies were dead, and there were two young masters that didn¡¯t participate in the hunt because they were still young, that also died. There were also some ladies and knights who were safe from death but were seriously injured. ¡°I¡¯m glad you weren¡¯t there.¡± I was sincere. My heart that had been calm all this time throbbed as if it had returned back to that time. Looking at my expression, Rany quietly changed the topic. ¡°There were many strange things on that hunting competition day.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Zen suddenly came in and complained that he couldn¡¯t reach you.¡± I nodded, recalling my pendant that couldn¡¯t reach him. I thought I couldn¡¯t reach him because Zen¡¯s mana was in a shock condition. Rany told me that he couldn¡¯t reach me first, then after that was the mana shock. ¡°It seems like the reason was the same with a lot of claims regarding the items sold by the magic tower that day. The artifacts didn¡¯t work properly.¡± ¡°What did the magic tower say?¡± ¡°They said something like there was a stream that influenced the mana stream that day.¡± ¡°. . .¡± It meant that the magic tower also couldn¡¯t find the exact cause. I felt certain that it was not simply a problem with the mana stream. That thing alone couldn¡¯t explain the magical monsters that appeared in the hunting ground. Rany glanced at me, who was deep in thought, and asked. ¡°I heard the prince saw it.¡± ¡°. . . Yeah.¡± Orion didn¡¯t ask me anything about what happened when I was alone with the prince. That psychotherapy expert seemed to be advising something like ¡®rather than forcing to know about the things she hides, you better wait until she tells you.¡¯ I didn¡¯t trust that expert, but his presence certainly helped. Although it was in the wrong direction. Even if the people in this mansion just let that pass, I couldn¡¯t know what would happen when the prince returned to the palace. If the palace sent out investigators before that, then both of us had to testify about the situation when we were missing. As I touched my throbbing head, Rany glanced at the tea and calmly said. ¡°Now that the situation has become like this, there are two options.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Bribing him or silencing him.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°For your reference, I am bad with dangerous bets. This time, I agree with Bertin.¡± Remembering Bertin¡¯s cold eyes that day, I put down the teacup. ¡°Because for him, you and Zen are his priority. The same goes for me.¡± Rany smiled brightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s eliminate him quickly.¡± Eliminate what? What did you want to eliminate quickly? I saw Rany slowly draw a line with her finger in her neck. I certainly heard that she had been learning etiquette for five years, but why did she still like that? It was such a mystery. CH 103 The scary thing about Rany was that all her remarks were sincere. ¡°Let¡¯s take care of him before you take a liking to him.¡± ¡°Take care, get rid of. How can you do that to other people . . .¡± ¡°Look at this. You¡¯ve already turned soft now. You can¡¯t be like this.¡± Rany was sincerely regretting this. ¡°I can¡¯t let him go peacefully without any rumors spreading.¡± ¡°Rany.¡± ¡°Since he¡¯s still young, returning back to when he¡¯s still don¡¯t know about the dirty side of this world is also-¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to continue spouting nonsense, then I¡¯ll kick you out.¡± Rany, who was persuading me despite knowing that I¡¯ll disapprove of it, closed her mouth with a disappointed expression. ¡°It¡¯s true that things go wrong, but I didn¡¯t bring the prince here because of that.¡± Rany lifted her head. ¡°I heard something that bothers me.¡± The timing was completely different. If the prince was telling the truth, then the death of the first prince was far more earlier than ¡®the accident¡¯. However, it weighed on my mind that both happened in the Louver Village. ¡°I might have to look into this.¡± Rany tilted her head at my words. The moment I was about to continue, I heard cheerful footsteps from the hallway. In the place of the footsteps that stopped for a while in front of the door, I heard someone knocking on the door. There was no need to guess who was the source of the knocks. Because there was only one person who frequently visited my room than anyone else. Before I could open my mouth, Rany jumped to her feet and opened the door wide. ¡°Young Duke Miller.¡± While putting her hands on her waist, she glared sharply and growled at Orion. ¡°How could you come to Marianne¡¯s room when her body and mind is very tired?¡± I wondered why everyone forced my mind and body into a tired, exhausted, and terrible state. It made my heart stuffy. Orion glanced at me and replied with an excuse in a small voice. ¡°I mean, I am only checking if she¡¯s okay . . .¡± ¡°She¡¯s not okay!¡± I¡¯m okay. Why are you the one answering for me? I reached out to keep Rany quiet, but she was one step faster. ¡°How can you think Marianne will get better so easily after knowing what she¡¯s been through? Just look at her now. Just by looking at how blue she is and how hazy her eyes are you can know that she¡¯s not normal.¡± My complexion was more normal than ever. I see you¡¯re telling me that my complexion is usually very blue and my eyes are blurry, huh? I felt like the wound in my heart that didn¡¯t happen in the forest happened now. Rany waved her hand and advised Orion as if showing him mercy. ¡°Go out now and order a new sickle, fork, or maybe shovel in the blacksmith. Where are you going to spend the money you made? I¡¯m telling you to use it more for your little sister.¡± ¡°. . .¡± It was true that I like collecting farming equipment, but suddenly I felt like my taste was heinous when I heard it like that. A noble young lady who ordered farming equipment and put it next to her when she was sick to recover? I grabbed Rany¡¯s sleeve tightly. ¡°Hm? Should I tell him to not order it?¡± ¡°Erm . . .¡± ¡°You said you lost your shovel this time, right?¡± That was with the prince. After I used it to hit Zen, it returned back to the prince¡¯s arms. The prince, who was near the brink of death, hugged the shovel tightly and fell asleep. When he washed his dirty body, he carried it with him, and after they got clean together, he left it at his bedside. According to the counselor, it was extremely normal to have an object of attachment while trying to return to being stable. And the shovel as that object is a bit . . . ¡°Marianne?¡± Orion tilted his head and looked at me. When I saw his blue eyes looking at me, my mouth couldn¡¯t be opened for a moment. I had to stop him, who turned his body halfway ready to go to the blacksmith right away. However, Rany seduced me one more time. ¡°Do you know that it¡¯s a trend to make a little groove on the top of the shovel these days? That way, you can handle seedlings so that the roots are less spoiled.¡± ¡°Re-really?¡± Orion¡¯s expression turned determined when I hesitated. As if he was a soldier on his way to protect his country, he nodded his head, immediately closed the door, and ran through the hallway. When I realized it had gone wrong, his speed was too fast for me to chase. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m being too careless these days?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. In a good sense, it means you¡¯re out of energy.¡± I was very confused with Rany¡¯s comfort. She sat back next to me, calmly put the snack on her mouth, chewed on it and continued, ¡°Well, what¡¯s wrong with being a bit weird? Is anyone normal around here?¡± ¡°I have nothing to say if you phrase it like that.¡± Wasn¡¯t that also a bit sad? Every time I recalled everyone around me one by one, I became confused with what was normal meant. Even Bertin, who was a sensible being, looked like he had some loose screw sometimes. Of course, Rany was also not that normal. ¡°From what I see, your brother,¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°He is frustrated.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe he is obsessed with a big little sister at his age. Of course you¡¯re very special, cute, and lovely, but this is not right. You said he doesn¡¯t look at the other young ladies, right?¡± ¡°Because Orion has his position. He¡¯s just being cautious about meeting or exchanging promises with the young lady of a particular family.¡± Didn¡¯t Lord Duke also thoroughly hide his meetings with Mom during the remarriage process? Only after everything was decided then the news would be announced, and after that, the process would be carried out so quickly so that there wouldn¡¯t be any silly talk. It was a surprisingly perfect conclusion. CH 104 Since he grew up under that kind of Duke, I could understand why Orion¡¯s behavior was so perfect. Rany looked at me and clicked her tongue as if I didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°Try to think about it. There is a grown-up man in an environment where he meets with the knights in the drill hall everyday, but then a cute, pretty, lovely little sister entered his family.¡± I sighed as the serious atmosphere had changed at some point. We were talking about the prince, so how did the conversation topic jump to this? While sighing, I tried to return to the topic. ¡°When you go back, you have to keep checking on Zen¡¯s condition, and there are few that you should look into.¡± We couldn¡¯t use memos or letters. This was sensitive yet difficult information to talk about carelessly. To the point where I was worried to ask for a favor regarding this. ¡°If there¡¯s a problem on the way, you should remove any traces of your inference right away.¡± Despite several warnings, Rany replied to me by hitting her chest a few times, saying to believe in her. ¡°If the Master of the Rocke Merchant Guild guarantees it, the only thing we can¡¯t do is change the throne.¡± ¡°. . .¡± How scary is it to guarantee someone else¡¯s debt. What did your father do wrong? * * * After sending Rany, who went back confidently, the mansion became quiet again. When I came down to have dinner, Sir Rune sat on Orion¡¯s seat and welcomed me. ¡°Welcome.¡± ¡°What about Orion?¡± ¡°He is absent. I don¡¯t know why, but he¡¯s not present since this afternoon.¡± ¡°. . .¡± He stared at me intently and drew a light smile. He was certainly confident that I was the culprit behind Orion¡¯s sudden outing. I feigned innocence as I sat on my seat and shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m sure something happened.¡± ¡°And that something has no relationship with our young lady, right?¡± ¡°You should be having dinner with the other knights, why did you come here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you to eat alone. It¡¯s good to have good dishes in this vast mansion, but on top of that, you need someone to eat together.¡± My hand that was about to grab the spoon stopped at that. Sir Rune pushed a plate to me while flashing a soft smile. ¡°It¡¯ll be delicious if you eat it with this.¡± I quickly asked as I saw his skillful unburdening movement. ¡°Do you have a little sister?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Looking at my surprised face, he smiled bitterly and added, ¡°Although we never ate together like this.¡± Without saying anything, I put the dish he gave to me to my mouth. When the food that had cooled down enough to eat entered my mouth, my appetite soared up. Thanks to that, I was able to concentrate on eating immediately despite the awkwardness. I suddenly realized something while eating. That he was not only used to serving others, but also perfectly well aware of the empire¡¯s etiquette. It was natural enough to believe he was this nation¡¯s people if it was not for his exotic appearance. I never heard if he is a mixed-blood though. He only introduced himself as someone from a desert¡¯s tribe. Noticing that I was stealing glances, he smiled as he propped his chin. ¡°If my Lady looks at me like that, it will make my heart flutter.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. I won¡¯t look at you then.¡± ¡°Gosh, how sharp you are.¡± As I closed my mouth because I felt like I was being teased, he continued without erasing his laugh. ¡°You can ask if there¡¯s something you¡¯re curious about. If I can¡¯t answer, then I will tell you that I can¡¯t answer it.¡± I hesitated for a moment then chose an easy question. ¡°Why are you being nice to me, sir?¡± Well, I heard that Orion had a big romantic idea about a little sister, but Sir Rune looked like he was far from that kind of idea. He was indeed gentle, but looking at how he treated the knights, or how he treated Orion, he was someone who clearly drew lines between public and private matters. ¡°Am I similar to your sister?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± He answered firmly. ¡°The reason why I never have any proper dinner with my sister is because that kid always holds her knife and runs wild whenever she sees me.¡± ¡°. . . Sorry?¡± ¡°The times we were together was so thrilling.¡± His eyes looked sentimental as if he was reminiscing the memories. I looked at the man, who was smiling while reminiscing about knife fighting with his little sister, then quietly pushed the emptied plate to the side. The maid who came to clean the plate asked me with a smiling face. ¡°Should I bring your dessert to your room?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve finished your dinner, it is better for you to have dessert in your room. The air circulation in this place isn¡¯t good.¡± She, who was shaking her hand in the air as if there was dirty germs, looked at Sir Rune with murderous intent. Then, she also retrieved Sir Rune¡¯s plate with still remaining food there. ¡°Wait, I still haven¡¯t-¡± ¡°Do you have to eat all of this? Do you want to eat more?¡± The murderous intent in the maid¡¯s eyes was lit up. The dinner knife on her hand that certainly had never held a sword, looked very dangerous. His little sister . . . is impossible. There was no way this maid was the little sister who always shoved a knife whenever they met and had never eaten together, right? With an alert gaze, I asked the maid, who took away Sir Rune¡¯s plate. ¡°Can you bring the dessert to the prince¡¯s room?¡± Even after waking up from his long sleep, the prince kept staying in his room. The one who truly was shocked mentally and in pain wasn¡¯t me but the prince. Sir Rune asked with a wretched expression. ¡°Will my dinner really end like this?¡± I only shrugged once. What¡¯s the use of listening to a mischievous person? CH 105 ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with me. What kind of problems would I have except for handling problems made by the idiots around me?¡± She spoke boastfully while patting her chest, but the kind friend didn¡¯t stop worrying. ¡°I¡¯m telling you everything is fine.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad then, but . . .¡± Along with a sigh, Marianne¡¯s voice blurred. ¡°Eat well, don¡¯t be so hard on yourself, and keep your head up high. If there¡¯s something that¡¯s not enough, just live off Orion.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need that.¡± Leaving the friend that sent her off with a faint smile, Raynia, who boarded the carriage, sighed when the horses took steps. ¡°Those annoying bastards.¡± The Rocke Guild recently got excessive competition and pressure. In particular, starting from the hunting competition, the intervention continued on full scale and explicitly. Like opening sales on the day they were releasing products, or spreading bad rumors about their customers using backers. The tricks were dirty, but they were utterly effective. ¡°Well, it¡¯s bound to happen someday.¡± Raynia straightened up her back. Rather than that, Marianne¡¯s demeanor toward the young prince bothered her more. The circumstance of the young prince was indeed pitiful, but the Marianne that Raynia knew wasn¡¯t someone who would reach out because of nothing more than pity. ¡°It seems like there is something . . .¡± It weighed down on her looking at how Marianne spared her breath as if she wanted to tell only when she got more certain. Raynia narrowed her eyes as she bit on her nails slowly. I feel like I have to dig into this. If she wanted to be able to touch the Imperial family, she had to raise the popularity and scale of the guild. Although she had money, it wasn¡¯t enough, and the road was still far away ahead. She indeed made profit through luxury items, but it was mostly thanks to Madam Titi¡¯s influence. As she stuck to the Duke after remarrying, rarely joining numerous social gatherings, the sales were going down. ¡°One thing I¡¯m sure of is that Aunty is an incredible model.¡± Whether it was fancy jewelry, delicate accessories, it would be sold out on that day if that woman wore it. Of course, that was when Madam Titi wandered around enticing people¡¯s gaze on her. ¡°And I can¡¯t drag an aunty who was enjoying love out.¡± She opened the carriage door and stepped down while swallowing a sigh. The moment she stepped down from the carriage, the guild workers quickly ran and bowed, ¡°Boss!¡± Raynia looked at the vigorous young men who were bowing to her, then waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sick of this concept. Next time, try using a cute image.¡± ¡°Cute?¡± ¡°Yeah. Well, if it doesn¡¯t work, then try using a fluttering one-piece.¡± As soon as Raynia¡¯s appealing order ended, someone called her. ¡°Sister.¡± Raynia, who was examining her workers with a boring face, turned her head. A young boy who was standing with a calm face with a similar height to her entered her sight. ¡°Benji.¡± ¡°Please stop making fun of the workers.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± I¡¯m the one who hired them. Despite Raynia¡¯s apathetic words, the boy was firm. ¡°If you keep giving such orders, their effectiveness will decrease. Everyone says they can¡¯t work because they are nervous.¡± ¡°They¡¯re just whining.¡± The boy turned silent at Raynia¡¯s words. She changed the topic without reprimanding her little brother who dared to raise his eyes to his older sister. ¡°So, what about those?¡± ¡°Brother Zen looks better now. His fever also went down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, then.¡± ¡°But Brother Bertin doesn¡¯t look very good.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Raynia chose to stay silent at the words spoken by her brother while he was gazing vacantly at her. Bertin Gramia, who seceded away from the line ¡®for a moment¡¯ to save his friend when it was a busy time to fight wyvern, was placed under probation by the Temple. It was a light probation for a few weeks, so he could return soon, but it would feel like an insult for the Head of the Gramia Family who didn¡¯t tolerate even a small mistake. ¡°It¡¯s not funny at all.¡± The boy, who was forced to turn into a paladin at a young age just because he was a second son, was treated as an excellent ¡®accessory¡¯ by the Temple, and a ¡®symbol¡¯ of sincerity by his family. If he rejected his role, he would be punished severely. Just like now. Lifting her dress to her ankles, she strode away. As she opened the door wide, she saw Bertin Gramia on top of Zenin Arcadia while pushing down both of his hands. The two people that were looking at each other turned their heads at the same time and looked at Raynia. ¡°. . .¡± At the end of a short silence, she asked. ¡°Is this, uh, a situation I should avoid?¡± ¡°No. This is a situation you should be involved in.¡± She entered the room with an uncomfortable face at Bertin¡¯s answer. While crossing her arms, Raynia looked down on the fierce Zenin Arcadia who looked like he would soon be squirming away. The pale face turned red. It also seemed like he was better looking at how he was struggling energetically. ¡°Let go. Before I hit you.¡± His temper also became worse. Raynia lowered her gaze and asked. ¡°Why is he like that?¡± ¡°I think he is overly proud of his skills. He looks like he is thinking of going around freely in the Duchy like in Marianne¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Crazy.¡± Raynia quickly reached out and slapped the back of Zenin¡¯s neck. At the same time a slap sound rang, Zenin¡¯s head hung down. Zenin, who was growling, shut his mouth when he saw Raynia held a candlestick tightly and swayed it around. CH 106 Bertin clapped as if he was fascinated with the situation that was resolved in an instant. ¡°You have to stay low for now. Because of continuous accidents, the nobles are being sensitive.¡± Zenin protested by staying silent at Rany¡¯s rational words. She grimaced when she saw Bertin who was leaning on the side pretending to be leisurely. ¡°You lay down too.¡± ¡°I-¡± ¡°What? You haven¡¯t been hit enough? Do you need more?¡± The sharp eyes quickly looked at the limp legs. They were covered by his clothing, but whenever he moved, it could be seen that the exposed skin behind the clothes was covered with whipping traces. Bertin raised his hands without saying anything, declaring his surrender. When the two people were half laid down on the bed, Raynia brushed her hair back irritatingly. ¡°How about Marianne?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± Before they could ask more after her light answer, someone suddenly knocked on the door. ¡°My Lady, the Guild Master called you . . .¡± Raynia¡¯s face turned incomparably cold to the previous after hearing the maid¡¯s words. She wrapped her arm with a shawl next to her, then collected her breath as if she was going to a war. After opening the door and walking out, she didn¡¯t forget to give the ¡®I¡¯ll kill you if you leave¡¯ threat to the two people leaning on the bed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but the situation in the living room is grave.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to wait for me and just do your work. I can find my room on my own after talking with Father.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡± It was her telling the maid not to become the target of her anger if she stayed next to her. Hearing the sharp words containing a kind heart, the maid answered simply with a light smile. * * * Raynia Rocke opened the closed door wide without even knocking. Viscount Rocke lifted his head with a dark face and asked with a heavy voice. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What are you speaking about so suddenly?¡± ¡°The Talia Guild began to regulate the nobles who trade with our guild.¡± Without any sign of surprise, one corner of Raynia¡¯s lips slanted upwards. ¡°You said they¡¯re not worthy to face, has your thought changed?¡± Viscount Rocke clenched his fist and hit the table hard. His angry voice filled the office. ¡°Do you see this as a mere kid¡¯s plaything?! They are backed by high-ranking nobles! It¡¯s a loss for us who are just starting to build connections if we go against them!¡± ¡°So?¡± Raynia calmly looked at her fuming father. There was no fear in the eyes that were looking up at the raised hand that was ready to slap her. She shrugged to her father. ¡°From the moment we spread our name by promoting jewelry through Madam Titi, we already provoke the high-ranking nobles.¡± The extravagant beauty of Tatiana Button was splendid for a jewelry model. However, because of her status, there was no way the conservative nobles would accept the fact that the young ladies admired her. Their ire included the Rocke Guild that sponsored her. ¡°This is not the first time they act openly like this. They are determined to stab us with a knife.¡± Raynia picked her ear hearing her father¡¯s angry voice. She had heard about things that happened in the hunting competition. It was said the second prince openly left Young Lady Paris in the gathering and went to Marianne¡¯s table. There was no certainty whether it was Young Lady Paris who was ordered to pressure the Rocke Guild, or if Marquis Paris who made the move. One thing for sure was that they were attacking her, who was ¡®Marianne¡¯s friend¡¯ by pretending to attack the Rocke Guild. ¡°There will be no more attacks than this. Marquis Paris cannot come to the front afterall.¡± Even though the whole world knew that the backer of Talia was Paris Marchy, it was a different problem to expose their relationship. ¡°At this rate, the damage will get more and more serious. Our clients slowly began to notice this.¡± ¡°There¡¯s been criticism about the list of items sold by our guild. I¡¯ve told you there¡¯s a limit to the marketing using Madam Titi, right? There¡¯s a need to increase the item¡¯s quality.¡± ¡°Are you telling me to compete against them?¡± ¡°Then do you want to calmly get everything snatched and sit together on the road?¡± Viscount Rocke massaged his temple while looking at his young daughter. She went on a hunger strike saying she would go to the public academy even if she would die when he told her to go to the imperial academy. But then for some reason she would enter the imperial academy because of the recommendation letter directly written by the imperial family . . . . Not long ago, Count Frey even begged him to stop his daughter with a dark face in the meeting. What on earth is she doing around? The complicated gaze turned to Raynia. Then, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Excuse me, sir . . .¡± ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°The knight order of the Brigo Family wants to put a big order. They said they want to get the item on a regular basis.¡± ¡°The Brigo Family?¡± Viscount Rocke¡¯s eyebrows lifted up. He felt like he had heard it, but it seemed like it wasn¡¯t a noble family in the capital. Such a family suddenly came to the Rocke Guild and put on a big order? ¡°What are they ordering?¡± ¡°Erm, that, sir.¡± The worker who was telling the order looked like he also couldn¡¯t believe it. He hesitated then answered. ¡°They want . . . sickles.¡± ¡°Sickles?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not only the Brigo Family.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Some other families also have expressed their intention to trade.¡± ¡°Other families too?¡± ¡°They all want to order sickles. They ask for it to be cool, strong, and can be used for a long time.¡± Why make the sickles look cool? On top of that, why does the knight order use sickle instead of sword? The face of the Viscount was filled with absurdity. Raynia Rocke, who saw his expression changed constantly, laughed. ¡°Even the knights actually don¡¯t lose in wasting. They are people who will rush to acquire good weapons.¡± Smelling the scent of money, Raynia Rocke¡¯s eyes began to shine. CH 107 ¡°This way, My Lady.¡± With the help from the maid, I reached the prince¡¯s room and knocked on the door. As there was no response to the light knock, the maid carefully opened the door. ¡°Come in, My Lady.¡± When I slowly took a step inside, I saw an unfamiliar and new world. ¡°. . .¡± The room where the prince stayed was very extravagant. As if there was nothing prepared carelessly, every decoration in the room, even the designs on the ceiling were impressive. However, if there was a problem, then it might be the prince, who looked down¡ªlaying on the bed with a pale face, staring in the air with empty eyes¡ªdidn¡¯t match with the room¡¯s atmosphere at all. I was speechless and then looked around the room. Inside the room wrapped in yellow pastel tone, there was a wavy canopy opened on the big pink bed. Cute dolls that filled the room, and soft velvet carpet. While I was absent-mindedly looking around, there was a painful groan from the prince. After slowly opening his eyes, he looked at me with a feeble face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not being able to visit you soon even though I¡¯ve heard you have awakened. I also have some problems . . .¡± The pain that I got from the psychological expert seemed incomparable to the suffering of the prince who opened his eyes in this room. When I stared at the pink rabbit doll placed near the pillow, he made a solemn face. ¡°It¡¯s not mine.¡± With a pale face, he sighed. ¡°It seems like Master decided to torture me with a new type of torture.¡± ¡°Maybe Orion did this with a good intention.¡± Considering that the room owner was twelve years old, I did wonder if this was not excessively childish, but it was clear that this room was prepared with care. Because the furniture and bedding that made up the room were all the best quality. ¡°Perhaps this is a consideration so you can go back to your childhood and calm your mind and body?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this an insult like since a twelve year old lost his way in the forest, he should drink more breast milk?¡± ¡°If you make it sound like that, then I am a sixteen year old who lost her way in the forest.¡± I sat next to the prince who shut his mouth tight and promised. ¡°I¡¯ll inform them to at least change the furniture and decoration in the room to more mature ones. It will look better if we take out the carpet and dolls.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± The prince, who lost his dream and expectation, answered with low spirits. Just in time, the maid brought in the snacks I asked for. I tried to offer him the sweet dessert, asking while looking at the blank face. ¡°Have you eat?¡± ¡°I have no appetite.¡± ¡°How about having your meal now? I¡¯ll ask them to make you a light soup.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not hungry now.¡± I could understand if he had no appetite, but it was bad to continue leaving his stomach empty. I decided to suggest changing some of his rooms as soon as Orion returned. At least, his appetite will come back, right? As I bit on the thick cookie, its crumbs dropped down. Sweet scent filled the room. The prince glanced at the cookie I ate, then asked in a low voice. ¡°Are you the one who asked Master?¡± ¡°Ask what?¡± ¡°About . . . bringing me here.¡± I, who was about to shake my head to his question, changed my mind and nodded. Even though I didn¡¯t ask it myself, if it wasn¡¯t for me, Orion wouldn¡¯t ask such a request to His Majesty. ¡°You can say it like that.¡± The prince, who thought deeply about what I said, carefully opened his mouth. ¡°What will happen, to me?¡± ¡°Why are you ask-¡± ing that to me? I was about to ask back but I stopped. Looking at the prince¡¯s eyes, he seemed like he still believed I brought him here to ¡®close his mouth¡¯. Does he see me as such a cold person? Indeed I was not an affectionate personality, but I was not cold enough to nonchalantly kill someone somewhere. I felt unfair when I even ran around the forest to protect him. On other hand, I did understand the prince¡¯s uneasy heart. ¡°Then what about you, Your Highness? What do you want to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± At the unenthusiastic answer, I changed the question. ¡°You finally left the palace, right? Don¡¯t you want to quickly eat and get better so you can see the world outside the palace?¡± He blinked his eyes. The young boy who couldn¡¯t even meet the emperor¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t look like he would believe it if I said I didn¡¯t want him to return to the palace. So, instead of saying the reason he wouldn¡¯t believe, I decided to pinpoint his situation. ¡°If I really want to endanger your life, there¡¯s no need for me to bring you to the Duchy.¡± He, who was silent at that obvious fact, suddenly asked. ¡°Is it dangerous to talk about the unique physical constitution that mage has?¡± I flinched at his question. I did tell him that I would explain it to him if he kept the secret, but I had no intention to tell him soon. I thought hard and chose the word slowly. ¡°People don¡¯t easily say ¡®I see¡¯ and accept something unique. Zen¡¯s uniqueness is a very shocking talent, and that talent is something many covet.¡± A mage who survived even though he suffered mana shock. ¡°And so, there¡¯s a time when we have to hide that uniqueness. For now, it¡¯s too early for him to be known.¡± CH 108 The prince, who knew it better about suffering from hardship because he had no power, quickly understood what I was saying. Perhaps he was reminded of his dead brother, he looked at me with a complicated face. As I put the remaining cookie in my mouth and swallowed it down with tea, a sweet and bitterish taste passed through my throat all together. ¡°And I have something I want from you, Prince.¡± ¡°From me?¡± As if he was suspecting his ears, he opened his eyes wide and looked at me. He looked like he was asking what I was wanting from him who had nothing. ¡°The story about your mother and brother you told me before. There¡¯s something that I want to know more about.¡± He rolled his eyes around after hearing my words. It seemed like his head was complicated from continuous thoughts. The prince, who broke the long silence, cleverly made the right conclusion in a short time. ¡°Is it perhaps, the thing that you want to know related to the village my brother stayed-¡± Before he could finish his question, there was a hurried footsteps of someone heard from afar. There were not a lot of people that could make such a loud noise in this mansion¡¯s hallway. I quietly put my finger on my mouth, stopping the prince from talking. ¡°Marianne!¡± Orion, who just returned from outside, opened the door with a bright face and called my name. I would say it again, in this room where the prince stayed. It was not even my room, so I didn¡¯t think he should shout out my name, as well as step in without the permission of the room owner. I indicated to him with a calm voice. ¡°Orion, the prince is in this room.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry. Are you surprised because of me?¡± Orion spoke gently as he looked at me. ¡°No. Not me, but the prince who is in this-¡± I, who turned my head to the prince, stopped talking. The prince already closed both his eyes tightly and let out peaceful breaths. Is he pretending to sleep now? I saw the hands of the boy, who opened his eyes and talked with me until a moment ago, were grabbing hard the thick blanket. Looking at the prince who expressed with his whole body that he didn¡¯t want to talk with Orion, I let out a short sigh. Could a teacher and student ignore each other like this? But, there were already many rumors spreading about the beautiful friendship between Orion and the prince that transcended their age, and how they were caring for each other. ¡°First, let¡¯s talk outside.¡± With an excited voice, Orion suddenly handed out an item. ¡°Look at this new shovel. I brought this directly from a blacksmith run by a three-generation craftsman.¡± I never hid my tastes on purpose, but I was a bit embarrassed when I saw the prince¡¯s hands that were holding the blanket flinched. ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± ¡°Because I thought you¡¯d like it, I engraved your initials in-¡± The prince¡¯s eyelids trembled greatly. I quietly pushed Orion¡¯s back outside. It was already complicated enough that the prince thought of me as someone who didn¡¯t hesitate to kill a young boy just to protect a secret, but still . . . I didn¡¯t want him to remember me as a manic collector who risked her life for a shovel and sickle. ¡°What do you think about my present?¡± I, who was handed a shovel with pink ribbon on the handle, simply answered. ¡°Go do your work, Orion.¡± After sending Orion to his office, I entered my room while holding the shovel. Dana, who was cleaning the room, blinked her eyes when she saw the shovel with ribbon. ¡°I never see that item.¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a present.¡± ¡°I see, you got that as a present.¡± Is your heinous hobby already spread across this mansion, My Lady? She didn¡¯t open her mouth, but she already said much through her eyes. I tried hard to ignore her gaze. * * * I heard a strange sound in my ear before I went to bed in the late evening. It sounded like something being dragged and tapped. I questioned the irregular sounds from the hallway. ¡°This is not time for patrol.¡± I turned my head. The rustling sound rang one after another. At the end of agonizing over it, I took the small candle and opened the door, then I met the young prince who was loitering in the hallway. ¡°Prince.¡± A pale face was revealed by the candlelight. He hesitated then sighed. ¡°The duchy¡¯s mansion is wider than I thought.¡± He awkwardly lowered his gaze. A dragging shawl caught my eye. Half of it was on his shoulder, but the other half was sweeping on the floor. So that¡¯s why there was a dragging sound. I couldn¡¯t know the reason he left his room at this time, but it seemed like the one he was looking for was me. He, who looked like he had a lot to say to me, suddenly took something out of his arms. My eyes turned a bit bigger at the item I missed. ¡°This . . .¡± ¡°I think I have to return this.¡± The item in the prince¡¯s hand was the shovel he put on his arms preciously. As if it was cleaned perfectly, it shined in the candlelight. The well wiped bottom was smooth enough to show the face of the prince. ¡°I feel like I was handed a very precious item.¡± ¡°Ah, thank you.¡± When I accepted it, the prince looked at the shovel that came to my arms with a complicated face. Since I was handed back something that I gave to him and told him to use it to find solace, I felt like I had to give something in return too. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± I took the present from Orion with the pink ribbon that was still not taken off from my room. ¡°The thing you returned to me is an item I¡¯ve been using for a long time, but this is a new unused item.¡± The prince dazedly held a shovel in his hand again. He asked while looking at the exchanged shovel with a confused expression. ¡°What is the difference?¡± ¡°The things I¡¯ve been using for a long time contain the time I spent together, the stains on my hand remain intact, and it¡¯s a shame to give things familiar to my hand to others. Meanwhile, this one still has no owner.¡± ¡°. . .¡± The prince stared intently at the shovel, then slowly took it to his arms. He didn¡¯t say thanks, but looking at his slightly glowing face, I thought he would clearly hold the present dearly. Looking at how he carefully put it in his arms so the ribbon didn¡¯t get broken, I felt proud because that shovel likely met a good owner. CH 109 ¡°I¡¯ll take you to your room. The hallways are too dark to walk alone because it¡¯s already late.¡± ¡°. . . I may be younger than you, but I¡¯m not a little kid who can¡¯t find his room alone.¡± ¡°I know. Still, this mansion is my . . .¡± Without realizing it, I said that naturally. ¡°Because this is my home. Here.¡± Now that I had said it, I felt half reluctant and half surprised. When I turned my head so that I didn¡¯t look shocked when I was the one who said that, the stars that shone brightly entered my view through the window. While I stopped for a while engrossed in the night sky, the prince suddenly talked. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a collection normally owned by a noble young lady.¡± ¡°I guess so. That¡¯s right, this is not a collection that can be owned by a noble young lady.¡± ¡°In addition, it¡¯s not that pretty.¡± I meekly nodded to the prince. He somehow was wary of me while saying that, but because it was completely true, I had no reason to refute him. ¡°Shovels are supposed to be used, so there¡¯s no need for them to be pretty.¡± If it could fulfill its role, then that was enough. I had already known about it, but I felt it again about the prince¡¯s frank opinion. His reaction was utterly normal, but there was no one inside this mansion who said ¡®strange¡¯ when they saw me holding a shovel. Everyone naturally accepted it to the point I couldn¡¯t notice that it was strange if it wasn¡¯t for Dana¡¯s nagging. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not pretty, it can be useful.¡± The prince, who was walking, asked as if he was curious with what I said. ¡°Do you also use it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The conversation stopped again. The prince looked confused as if he wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t know what to say. I had no intention to make a reason or beautify it, so I waited until his confusion subsided. ¡°. . .¡± The gaze of the prince who had been silent was directed somewhere. I followed the prince¡¯s gaze to the tailend edge of the hallway. Between the pillars that met each other, I saw a blue sprout sprouting from the bulging soil under it. ¡°There¡¯s a sprout sprouting here.¡± ¡°Before it gets bigger, someone will pull it out while cleaning anyway.¡± The prince who said that calmly had his gaze stayed on the small sprout. I walked past him, then stopped and bent my body, checking the sprout¡¯s condition. ¡°The sprout managed to germinate, but it seems like it¡¯ll be difficult for it to grow here. The soil for its nutrition is too little, and it will be hard for it to receive water as well.¡± All directions were marble and on top of that, the pillars blocked the rain, so it wasn¡¯t a good place for plants to grow. The prince mumbled. ¡°It is because it¡¯s born in the wrong place. Because it¡¯s accidentally born, it is not given the right to live either.¡± ¡°To say it has no right to live when it¡¯s just begun to sprout is a bit cruel.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how the world works.¡± The prince¡¯s voice was gloomy. The word I said in order to change the awkward atmosphere felt like pushing us into a more big dark abyss. How scary the pubescent is. The prince who commented ¡®it has no right to live¡¯ while looking at the sprout with a very gloomy face, looked like he empathized with this sprout more than anyone. I waved the shovel to the prince who was looking at the sprout with a pale face. ¡°Then we just need to move it to a place where it can grow well and have a lot of friends.¡± When I shoveled it up to the bottom of the soil from which the bud came up, a small sprout was put on the shovel without injuring a single root. The prince didn¡¯t let out any words, but he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the sprout on the shovel. ¡°Shall we move it to a small pot? I¡¯ll put it in your room.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never raised a plant.¡± ¡°You just need to learn. I can¡¯t say it¡¯s easy, but if you devote yourself, it will grow nicely without problem.¡± Since it had a life force for it to sprout even in such a narrow and difficult place, wouldn¡¯t it grow well if it was taken care of a bit more? It¡¯d be good if this could be a little help for the prince who was tortured by the room that was fully covered with yellow and pink. While I asked a maid to bring me a small pot, the prince stood next to me without saying anything. He pretended to be calm, but his gaze didn¡¯t leave the sprout even until it was moved to the pot. * * * ¡°From now on, this kid is your responsibility, Your Highness.¡± He looked at me in confusion. Furrowing his eyebrows, he looked down to the sprout with a serious face then asked. ¡°Am I raising this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°. . .¡± The prince was silent again. A worry if I had planted a thought that his future would be the same like the sprout if it went wrong flashed. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have brought it. ¡°If you don¡¯t want, then I-¡± ¡°Can I give this a name?¡± ¡°Do you want to?¡± Was he being silent to think of its name? The prince, who unexpectedly accepted my proposal easily, carefully held the pot with both hands and pulled it in front of his eyes to observe the sprout. Actually, it was a weed that scattered in the garden, but since it was the first plant he raised, I could understand if it was special. ¡°I can¡¯t decide whether Florence or Matilda is better.¡± ¡°Flo-¡± The prince who had been looking at the sprout, asked for my opinion seriously. ¡°Florence means beautiful, but doesn¡¯t it also mean white? It will be a bit awkward if this sprout doesn¡¯t bloom white flowers, right?¡± I never think about it that seriously, though, sir. I indeed liked to raise plants and use farming tools, but since I had never given plants names, I didn¡¯t know what I should say to the prince¡¯s sensibility. Can¡¯t he just call it sprout? CH 110 ¡°I will go with Matilda.¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± ¡°But, does the plant have gender?¡± Since he asked curiously, I answered truthfully. ¡°Most plants bloom both female and male flowers in one plant regardless of their gender.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t use Matilda, then.¡± Just use it . . . Looking at the prince, who was seriously searching for a name again, fortunately, he seemed to forget the pain toward the colorful room. ¡°I will go with Adel, which means tranquility.¡± After deciding the name, the prince slowly put down the pot. He put down the shovel I gave him next to the pot. ¡°I feel like my heart turns calm when I look at Adel.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad then.¡± It was a good thing that it could help calm the cynical prince who had a lot of wounds in his heart and was also very sensible. I slowly prepared to return back to my room, but the prince suddenly asked. ¡°How did you come to like raising plants, Young Lady?¡± ¡°It was the first gift I¡¯ve ever received.¡± The flowers sold in the market were pricey. In addition, the winter that year was so severe that even the plants that lived well in winter were also late in letting out their bluish sprouts so it was hard to find living seedlings. The bluish color that was barely discovered after digging up the snow piled up in the cold field, which was enough to freeze feet. Zen, who found the bud exposed between the fragile leaves, smiled brightly and handed it out to me. Unlike Mom, who had received more colorful and beautiful flowers than that, it was my first gift. Actually, it wasn¡¯t a flower. We misunderstood the pocket made by the plant to store its nutrients for survival. He carefully picked that small plant from its root, then he planted it in front of my house. I was more upset than thankful when I saw my friend with a triumphant and muddy face, as well as limp feet because of the cold. ¡°It was sweet. The moment at that time.¡± Looking back, those were beautiful moments that I didn¡¯t want to lose. Perhaps that was the reason why we were so obsessed and leaned on each other so much. Because we wanted to return to that time. Or maybe because we wanted to have those short happy times in our hand back. Hearing my words, the prince carefully asked again. ¡°Is the friend who gave you the unforgettable present, Sir Gramia?¡± ¡°No. You also have seen him before. The one who defeated the mantis . . .¡± ¡°. . .¡± The prince¡¯s face lost its complexion again. It seemed like Zen left a big impression in his memory. ¡°Are you talking about that person?¡± ¡°When he was young, Zen was really innocent like a puppy and kind.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°The plant he gave me while smiling brightly, is my first gift.¡± The prince was sincerely at wonder. ¡°It seems like we really can¡¯t guess at someone¡¯s past.¡± Then, when he moved his gaze to ¡®Adel,¡¯ his face turned slightly dark. ¡°This is small and fragile for now, but when this grows, we can¡¯t know what it¡¯ll be.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°There¡¯s a possibility this won¡¯t be a beautiful flower, but a poisonous plant that has sharp thorns, right?¡± I had said it before, but I really couldn¡¯t understand why the more we talked, the atmosphere turned dark and sad. I couldn¡¯t understand why the prince¡¯s face turned dark because of the possibilities that sprout would be. Didn¡¯t he say it made his heart calm earlier? This time, he wrinkled his forehead as if he had all kinds of anguish in this world. The prince swallowed his sigh and changed the topic. ¡°Because you said it was your first gift, it seems like you¡¯ve known that person for a long time.¡± ¡°We met for the first time when we were ten.¡± Come to think of it, it has been more than five years. Although both Zen and I became very different people compared to back then. We were about the same height, but now we have more than a handspan¡¯s difference. It made me wonder how he grew that tall when he ate poorly and always locked up inside his research room. ¡°That person . . .¡± The prince carefully asked me again. ¡°That person is not registered in the magic tower, right?¡± ¡°To be exact, he is a student there.¡± For now. As I answered like that, I felt uneasy somewhere in my heart. Along with his growth, the range and power of the mana shock also increased. When I saw the fire that could take care of the mantis in an instant, I could feel it. There was a limit to how long he could hide it. Soon, Zen would attract the magic tower, nobles, or anyone . There¡¯s a side effect of him being weaker than ordinary people after a shock, so if someone decides to go for it . . . That was why I couldn¡¯t help but be impatient. The prince looked like he wanted to ask more, but he closed his mouth in the end. I could understand that he had a lot he was curious about, but the time was very late. It wasn¡¯t good to stay too long in the prince¡¯s room at this time. ¡°Alright, how about go to your bed and lay down? I will close the door as I walk out.¡± As I covered the blanket to the prince who obediently lay down on the bed, he stuck out his face a bit to look at me. ¡°Sleep well, Prince.¡± His face was instantly disheveled after hearing my greeting. He looked like it was his first time hearing that. After I closed the door, he spoke in a low voice. ¡°Have a peaceful sleep, Young Lady.¡± The small voice that was only enough to hear was faintly trembling. CH 111 ¡°It is dangerous to walk alone late at night, My Lady. Even if it¡¯s inside the mansion, please bring a maid with you.¡± On my way to my room, the knight I encountered kindly said that to me. ¡°Well, of course there¡¯s no crazy person who looks for his place of death by infiltrating the Duchy¡¯s mansion, but still, we have to be cautious.¡± I nodded to him and said good work, and when I opened the door to my room, a very familiar dark presence on my bed made me doubt my eyes. The presence that wriggled on top of the blanket slowly turned their head. ¡°Zen.¡± I walked closer to him, and strongly grabbed the pale cheeks. ¡°How did you get here?¡± I thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to move for a while since he ran wild in a shock condition. Looking at how he didn¡¯t shake away my hands, certainly he was not in a good condition. ¡°How did you¡­¡± How could he avoid not only alarm magic that blocked intruders but also the eyes of guards who were patrolling the surrounding area? Zen said nothing as he touched his cheeks and looked up at me. When I took off my hands because of the sulky gaze, I saw the reddened cheeks. ¡°Sorry. I was surprised.¡± ¡°¡­¡± In addition, he had never visited this mansion officially, so how did he find out the location of my room? I stared at him, then I giggled. ¡°This is amazing. I was just thinking about you earlier.¡± ¡°What were you thinking about?¡± The heavy lips finally opened. His voice was still hoarse perhaps because of his bad condition. ¡°I remembered about our first meeting. I just gave something as a present to the prince. As I think about it, the thing you gave me that day is the first gift I ever received.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Liar. You cried loudly when you found out that thing wasn¡¯t a flower.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t cry.¡± The guy who firmly erased the past, shut his mouth. I could see that the eyes of the guy, who usually would have insisted more strongly, were closing. The head that was slowly tilting, leaned on my shoulder in the end. Soon, I heard the sound of sleeping peacefully. Hearing the breathing sound, I remembered something that happened in the past. The things that happened that day, when I met the innocent Zen before the tragedy happened. I was unexpectedly excited at that time. I had traveled around with Mom before that, but it was my first time to travel such a long distance. With a smiling face, she hugged me who looked around absentmindedly, and said, ¡°This will be a joyful trip.¡± The place we arrived at after a few days of running in a rattling carriage was a mountain valley full of green fields back and forth. I met Zen there. A shy, kind, and ordinary boy, who hid in the distance and stole a glance at me, with a face like a puppy. He is very different now that if the prince sees it himself, he will get shocked. Mom, who talked with people until late, entrusted me to Zen¡¯s family. There were occasions when I was entrusted to my nanny, but it was my first experience to get entrusted to someone¡¯s family for a whole day. It was also my first time to play with a boy my age for such a long time. Zen¡¯s older sister, Rain, made a soup of sheep milk for me and Zen. Whether it was because the savory soup was tasty, or because I liked my dinner mate, I, who had a small appetite, easily emptied the whole plate. As we laughed over nothing and played around, we surrendered to the drowsiness that surged up. I slept like a log until Mom, who came late, shook and woke me up. ¡°Look at this kid. She¡¯s sleeping like a log in someone¡¯s home.¡± ¡°Madam, it¡¯s okay to let the kid sleep here since it looks like she sleeps tightly. How about you pick her tomorrow?¡± Mom rejected the offer carefully said by the aunty. As soon as I opened my eyes, her hand pulled me. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time to go.¡± Her touch was gentle, she was smiling, but she was firm. I obediently grabbed her hand, and after regrettably left Zen¡¯s house, we stayed at a shabby inn. Perhaps because of the hard bed and the damp smell, I couldn¡¯t easily sleep. Suddenly, I heard a faint noisy sound from afar, and Mom closed my ears. ¡°Sleep a bit more.¡± She gently patted my back and sang me a lullaby. It was Zen who woke me who fell asleep again. At the time when the gray figures began to form at break of dawn. Zen, covered in blood, desperately knocked on the door of the inn. *** The breathing blown out by Zen, who leaned on my shoulder, tickled my ear. Turning my head, I looked at the pale face, then I called his name. ¡°Zen.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ what?¡± The owner of the voice answering me still had his eyes closed. I didn¡¯t know since when he woke up, but I laughed at how he shamelessly kept pretending to sleep and leaned on me. ¡°From now on, we will really get busy.¡± The squinting eyes glanced at me. His face was asking when we never like that. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to get involved with Orion. I also know you¡¯re worried if I keep getting exposed to dangerous things.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But, I can¡¯t promise I won¡¯t make you worry in the future.¡± The pen on the table rolled down. He said nothing, but his mana was unstable as if he was very shaken. ¡°This is not because of Orion. You know it, right?¡± Even if it was a dangerous place, I had to go deeper in order to get what I wanted. It just, that day came earlier than our plan. The reason I tried to not bring Orion was simply because I felt sorry for troubling him with our problem. CH 112 ¡°Let¡¯s think we start this earlier. This is a day that will come someday anyway.¡± Although I never thought about the imperial academy, this might be a faster method to dig into the aristocrats¡¯ circumstances. Instead of refuting me, he spoke to me after a silence. ¡°In the place I can¡¯t see. In the place I can¡¯t touch. Don¡¯t get in danger alone.¡± ¡°Stop being stubborn. How can I do that when we can¡¯t stick together all day?¡± ¡°I told you to call me, anytime. No matter what kind of situation it is.¡± ¡°I called you, you see? I called you the moment I was out of others¡¯ gaze, you see?¡± It wasn¡¯t my responsibility that the pendant went interrupted. Zen still looked dissatisfied, but he softened down. My figure inside the turquoise pupil looked very small. I looked vacantly at his eyes, then asked. ¡°When this ends, what will happen to us?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I was just absorbed in reaching my purpose and goal, but for the first time, I was curious about the next. Zen, who had been silent, suddenly asked. ¡°Why are you curious about that?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± We were just sixteen. I couldn¡¯t really imagine what the future would look like. Would I be able to find out everything I wanted to know? Would I be able to do everything I wanted to do? Or perhaps, when would we be able to finish all of this? Even if I couldn¡¯t achieve my goal despite devoting my whole life, I thought it would not be bad to draw the next after this ended. ¡°Why are you curious about that now?¡± Zen slowly stuck his face close to mine. In the distance enough to hear his breath, he continued, ¡°You have never been curious about that until now. But why¡­¡± His lips moved but stopped. His face was so close that it was hard to look at his expression. I was curious what kind of expression Zen made while talking, but he then reached out and covered my eyes. The low voice tickled my ears. ¡°Why are you suddenly curious about that now?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± I felt like I would get scolded if I said I was just getting curious. Should there be a reason? If I had to say it, the prince made me reminisce about Zen¡¯s childhood and he grew up this much, and we were still together with that promise we made in the past. And the promise was still strong, but I didn¡¯t know when I could achieve it? Without giving me time to consider if I should say that, his hand that was covering my eyes disappeared. Soon, a heavy body fell on me. ¡°Zen?¡± Zenin Arcadia slept with an angelic face and fell into my arms. It was a natural outcome because he was tired of mana depletion. With all my might, I rolled and laid him on the bed, then I sat next to him. ¡°Why are you asking ¡®why,¡¯ what kind of foolish question is that?¡± As I slowly put my hand off my chest, I could feel my heart beating fast. It was fortunate that the room was dark. Otherwise, my burning cheeks would show clearly. Everything was bound to change. Nothing would stay the same as ever. Sadly, that is the truth. *** I kept dozing off while sitting and somehow fell asleep, and when it was morning, I lay alone on the bed. Dana, who had opened the window, nagged me. ¡°I told you to sleep early. You read a book again and slept late, no?¡± ¡°No, I just¡­¡± It was because a big puppy visited me and stirred my heart as he liked, and then ran away. If I said it like that, it was clear her nagging would double, so I shut my mouth tight. Dana let out a long sigh and stared at me. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want to tell me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Did she find out? Since she had been working as my exclusive maid for years, she might have realized the trace of Zen¡¯s visit. As I made up my mind to tell her the truth out of guilty feelings, the words said by her were beyond my expectation. ¡°I heard the prince slept all night while hugging a shovel. That has a relation with you, right, My Lady?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°He returned to his room with dirty feet as if he had done something, then he slept while hugging the shovel tight. As soon as he woke up in the morning, he cherished the pot he looked at.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dana sent a glance at the shovel on top of the table. Today, there was a deep regret that I should have hidden it in the closet or in the drawer. She tilted her head next to me, who was still drunk with drowsiness while hugging the blanket without saying anything. Then, her hands that were tidying the drawer stopped, then she asked me. ¡°My Lady, did you pierce your ears?¡± I saw a familiar red earring on her hand. Ah. The item I forgot about was in her hand. As I stared at the dangling red earring, she asked me again. ¡°But why is it only one side? Where is the other one?¡± ¡°I lost it.¡± ¡°Then you should have thrown this.¡± ¡°No.¡± I firmly replied to Dana and added. ¡°Just leave it there. I picked it to find its owner,¡± ¡°Who is the owner?¡± ¡°Someone I don¡¯t know.¡± She looked at me with a dumbfounded face at my calm answer, but I didn¡¯t say anything more. The earring held by the dead Trevor was an important clue. It was also the sole trace he left now that his body was missing. The fact that the knight order that swept around the forest to fight the beast couldn¡¯t find his body meant that the mastermind who took his body was a step ahead of the elite knights in that location. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s an insider.¡± My head became complicated. CH 113 Orion changed the prince¡¯s room without saying anything at my request. The prince, who acquired a neat room with a light azzure tone, finally got up from his bed. It seemed like changing the room was enough to comfort his heavy heart. ¡°But, is it really okay, My Lady?¡± Dana really worried about the prince. ¡°His Highness is undoubtedly a member of the imperial family.¡± Her eyes looked at me with worry. I shrugged at her burning gaze. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t do anything, then would the prince, who had been staying still, take a walk with a flower pot next to him, and sleep with a shovel in his arms?¡± ¡°¡­¡± If I really was a farming tool worshiper, then I wouldn¡¯t feel wronged. In fact, I never asked about the plant¡¯s condition since that night. ¡°Originally, humans led the development of civilization around agricultural life.¡± The prince only fell into the charm of the start of civilization, I was not the culprit. Dana stared vacantly at me. She, who was about to add something, soon gave me the orange juice while sighing and saying nothing. ¡°Thank you.¡± I always started my days with coffee, but nowadays, I started it with orange juice. The juice entered my daily life that everyone would not believe if I said I didn¡¯t like the orange juice. ¡°Well, this indeed tastes good.¡± I didn¡¯t know where this came from, but because the prince even said ¡®I never drink this kind of orange juice in my whole life,¡¯ there must be a lot of care put into this. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to start preparing for the academy now, My Lady.¡± ¡°Guess so.¡± I turned sad. I finally had the chance to graduate early, but it was sorrowful because I couldn¡¯t say anything in front of the emperor. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to go to the academy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fight with your friends, study well, and you have to live bravely.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you treating me like a kid?¡± She smiled at my question. ¡°Because everyone treats you as a grown-up, I feel like at least I have to remind you of the fact that you¡¯re only a sixteen years old girl.¡± Her hand gently caressed my hair. My hair had grown longer than my shoulder. If it got a little longer, it would have been the right length to tie up. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s fine now.¡± Dana smiled at me, who was leaving my seat. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve always done.¡± *** When I told him about my plan to go out today, Orion looked very regretful. ¡°It¡¯d be good if you postpone it a bit if you don¡¯t really have to do it today.¡± ¡°No. I think I really have to do it today.¡± This was the day I chose after considering various conditions that were advantageous for me on purpose. Of course, those conditions also included ¡®so that Orion can¡¯t follow me going out.¡¯ ¡°Erm, it can¡¯t be helped then if you really have to do it today.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Orion, who turned down at my light answer, quickly rose up to prepare to enter the palace. The prince, who sat next to me and calmly ate his breakfast, glanced at me. ¡°Are you going out?¡± ¡°Yes. There are some items I need, and there are a lot that I have to buy.¡± ¡°Can I follow you?¡± ¡°You want to follow me?¡± ¡°There are a lot of books that are not available in the duchy¡¯s library, so I think I have to look for it.¡± Hearing his words, the maid and attendant who were quietly waiting on the side, flinched. I tilted my head when I heard that there was something missing in the duchy¡¯s library that was wide and large enough to have a separate librarian and a record book. ¡°I¡¯m trying to find a plant illustrated book. I can¡¯t find out Adel¡¯s species through the illustrated books in the duchy.¡± ¡°Aha.¡± That kid is only a weed, so it won¡¯t come out in any illustrated book, though, sir. I pretended to not notice the attendant and maid who were narrowing their eyes with a frustrated expression, and patted the prince. Since he was a prince, who accepted his death day and only waited for it until recently, it was important that he found something he was interested in. ¡°It is because of your influence that the prince is interested in that kind of thing, My Lady.¡± After erasing Dana who said that while letting out sighes from my head, I nodded. ¡°We¡¯re just going to do some simple business, so dress comfortably and come down.¡± As soon as I finished saying that, the prince nodded with a slightly flushed face and left his seat. While I looked at him, who quickly went to his room, someone came closer to me and swiftly took a seat. ¡°You got a more companion, My Lady?¡± ¡°Yeah. Is it troubling you?¡± The light brown eyes curved. Flashing a soft smile, he shook his head. ¡°This hurts my pride a bit. I am the vice-captain anyway, so I won¡¯t get troubled just because the number of people that I have to protect increases by one.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad, then.¡± ¡°But, it¡¯s a bit disappointing.¡± He lowered his voice while still maintaining his smiling face. ¡°I thought we finally could peacefully go out alone. I even became a traitor who exposed Orion¡¯s schedule for that.¡± Strangely enough, Sir Rune¡¯s line was much better than Orion who read romance novels, when he didn¡¯t even read a novel. CH 114 While Orion showed off the memorized words after doing his best, this man naturally threw those words out. ¡°Sir, you really¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You¡¯re born with it.¡± It was pure admiration. I was fascinated by how he could say those kinds of words without thinking about it first. He didn¡¯t even try to remember the line like Orion. At least, there was rarely that kind of person around me. ¡°¡­ sometimes, I want to know how you look at me, My Lady.¡± He said with a sour face, so I looked softly at him and asked. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to find out just to hurt my feelings.¡± I also didn¡¯t want to leave a deep wound in his heart, so I got up with a smile. He, who was good mannered, pulled the chair slightly and smiled as if he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Please take your time. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± I was sure of one thing. He was a man who wouldn¡¯t cross the line of my standard for things I thought to be troublesome. It meant he was quick-witted, and had inborn talent, but wit mostly grew according to the environment. Although I didn¡¯t know about it, I didn¡¯t think his childhood was easy. *** As I came out after finishing preparing, someone, who stood before that very black carriage made me doubt my eyes. ¡°Prince.¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Young Lady.¡± I scanned him, who was standing before the carriage. I saw Sir Rune who quietly covered his face next to him. Looking at how his shoulder moved up and down, I was certain he was holding in his laughter. He wore a relatively normal attire. He wore an attendant¡¯s uniform that didn¡¯t show he was a knight and a hat enough to cover his exotic features. And the prince next to him, ¡°Where are you going to go?¡± ¡°I will go to a bookstore.¡± The attire of the prince who answered me energetically made me speechless. He was trying to calm down his emotions, but he couldn¡¯t hide his red cheeks, fidgeting fingers, and anticipating eyes. ¡°Is this perhaps your first time going out?¡± ¡°This is not my first time leaving the palace. His Majesty sometimes brings me along in the formal events, and I also have stood before this empire¡¯s citizens along with the imperial families.¡± Being surrounded by knights and staying solemn was far from going out. The imperial families who were staring into the air with bored faces during the hunting competition came into mind. If he moved under such strict surveillance and protection every time he went out, it would be the same as never going out properly. I could understand why the young prince was excited. However, understanding and accepting was different. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Lady.¡± ¡°Go change your clothes.¡± ¡°Is this not enough?¡± ¡°That is too excessive.¡± He rolled his eyes, fiddling with the sleeves of a silk blouse woven with gold thread. The hat matched with a belt made of fur leather looked cool. Even morons who knew nothing about clothes would believe he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. ¡°You¡¯ll get into trouble if you go out like that.¡± ¡°Re-really?¡± Sir Rune, who finally stopped his laugh, put his hand on the prince¡¯s shoulder and spoke softly. ¡°I will lend you my clothes. Please follow me.¡± Eventually, the prince, who borrowed other people¡¯s clothes in his first outing, boarded the carriage while looking a bit down. When the dull carriage departed, his eyes turned slightly bigger again. ¡°This carriage has a very good ride comfort.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, this is just as excellent as the carriage prepared in the palace. When I look at this from outside¡­¡± ¡°When you look at this from the outside, it doesn¡¯t look like that, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded to the prince¡¯s sincere answer, and added. ¡°The clothes you wore earlier were too stand out. There are times when you¡¯ll hardly be able to accomplish your goal for an outing if you attract many people¡¯s gaze. Our goal is to go to the bookstore and find what we need, right? Not to get someone¡¯s attention.¡± The boy who calmly paid attention to me looked around the carriage with a convinced look and nodded. ¡°In that sense, this carriage was also made to not stand out.¡± Well, I never said to make it, but because it was made with a reason I prefer normal carriage, I nodded. He mumbled. ¡°I see. When it comes to going out, try not to stand out¡­¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± At my words, Sir Rune, who was next to me, slightly tapped my shoulder. When our eyes met, he moved his lips as if he was about to say something, but soon closed it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No. It just¡­¡± He looked at me and the prince in turn, then shook his head. ¡°No. It¡¯s nothing, My Lady.¡± ¡°Why do you stop talking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel like there¡¯s an odd misinterpretation¡­¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t say anything wrong.¡± ¡°It is not wrong, but.¡± He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯ll be okay. Well, I don¡¯t think the prince has a lot of chances to go out.¡± His comment somehow spread uneasiness to me. The diligent prince was deep in his thoughts as if he was seriously reflecting the things he learned. Even though I thought over the words I said, there was no part that was particularly wrong. There¡¯s a goal when doing something, and what¡¯s wrong with refraining from a stand out attire for that goal? The carriage stopped while I was pressing down on the rising anxiety. I saw an old bookstore in front of my eyes. CH 115 When the door of the carriage was opened, the prince stared at me. ¡°Should I get off first, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Can we just get off now?¡± After he was criticized once just before going out, his behavior became even more cautious. ¡°Mhm. We just need to enter the store naturally.¡± He sticked close behind me, trying hard to not show his nervousness, then we entered the bookstore. ¡°Welcome.¡± ¡°Are there any illustrated books on plants that contain as many species as possible?¡± The old owner looked at the prince who kept following behind me. Even though he was using ordinary clothes, the prince kept emanating his elegant aura. That was inevitable since he had been living as a member of the imperial family. ¡°Illustrated books, huh . . .¡± ¡°If possible, it would be better if the characteristics of the plant were well expressed.¡± ¡°Who will read the book?¡± The prince confidently raised his hand at the owner¡¯s question. Looking at the boy, the store owner blinked his eyes. ¡°It would be better if the book can be easily understood by young kids.¡± The plant illustrated books were mostly published for experts, not for kids to understand. As he was considering the age of the prince, he scratched his head and disappeared into a corner full of books. While the prince was chasing after him, I, who was left alone, looked at the pile of books. A bundle covered in dust as if rarely touched by humans piqued my interest. Legends. Fables. Folk tales. They were mainly fairy tale books containing stories from numerous regions. Amongst the untidied protruding books, I saw familiar patterns. As I blew off the dust, the crest of the House of Miller came into view. Also the crests of the other duke families next to it. The House of Bolton. The House of Miller. The House of Hastings. The moment I put my finger on the top of the blue crest, suddenly someone¡¯s voice rang from behind. ¡°You choose an interesting book, My Lady.¡± When I turned my head, my eyes met with Sir Rune¡¯s who was already standing behind me. His gaze was fixed on the book in my hand. ¡°It¡¯s probably about the myth of the founding of the empire.¡± ¡°Have you read this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious when those three families come out.¡± Taking the book from my hand without skipping a beat, he skipped the opening chapter. Even though I had dusted it off, my eyes tingled every time the page of the book was flipped. ¡°There were times when I only read books related to the myth of the founding of the empire, but this is my first time seeing this book. The author is also unfamiliar.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± On the back of the cover, only the name ¡®Mikel Jayhorn¡¯. There was no career record or any information about the author. ¡°If you want, I can recommend some books related to myths.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± After putting down the book, I changed my mind and took it into my arms. Come to think of it, I did learn about the history, but I never properly read about the myth of the founding of the empire. ¡°It¡¯s a bit unexpected that you like the myth of the founding of the empire, sir.¡± ¡°It¡¯s intriguing.¡± When I looked at him at his words, he shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t you find it fascinating? The main protagonist of the story about the founding of a country normally is the first king who found the country. But if you look at the myth of the founding of this empire, the three duke families are the protagonists of the story, as well the ones who led the people.¡± ¡°That . . .¡± Since it was a part that I never thought of, my head was tangled for a moment. Is that so? While I blinked my eyes, the prince who had chosen his book, was looking up at me. Only then did I regain my mind back, and I took a look at the book he chose. There were two volumes. The title of the thin book he brought along with a thick plant illustrated book was peculiar. The title written in a messy cursive, as though the someone who had written it was quite unique. I stared at the books in the prince¡¯s arms with complicated feelings. ¡°Are you okay with that book?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not an idiot anyway. I think I¡¯ll be able to do it.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Erm. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re not offended when you look at the book¡¯s title. Just looking at the title, I hesitated because the author¡¯s personality seemed to be unordinary. Should I let him read something like this? However, I was not the one in charge of his upbringing. If I dare to say, the one who could be called as his teacher is Orion. I didn¡¯t think he would care about this in detail. ¡°I hope the book is useful for you.¡± Then, right at the moment we just left the store after paying for the book, I saw people gathered and whispered in front of the parked carriage. ¡°Are you saying you won¡¯t move away?!¡± ¡°We¡¯re the first to park here, so how can you suddenly tell us to move away? This is not even private land, is this?¡± ¡°Do you even know who owns this carriage? In addition, this is a carriage boarded by the son of Viscount Philip!¡± I saw a high-spirited man pointing to the coachman. The prince who sticked out his head from behind me, asked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s because of the place we parked the carriage.¡± There was a famous salon across from the bookstore, and it seemed like there was a son of an aristocrat family visiting that place. There was a boy with a crumpled face seen through the opened window of the carriage. Since it wasn¡¯t my taste to cause an uproar for trivial things, I advised Sir Rune. ¡°Let¡¯s move the carriage because we have finished our business in the bookstore. I think that is better than making an uproar.¡± Even if we got into a quarrel here, it was impossible they would meekly admit their fault. Still, if we exposed that it was a carriage from the duchy, the fuss would double. I don¡¯t even want to expose the prince for a trivial matter. CH 116 I glanced at the prince behind me. He was just blankly waiting as if he didn¡¯t really care about this situation. With my signal, the carriage slowly left its location. From behind us, who were about to board the carriage to go home, someone¡¯s voice rang. ¡°Stop.¡± It was the voice of the aristocrat¡¯s young master sitting in the carriage. The attendant who received his order, came closer and talked to us. ¡°My Master ordered you two to ask for forgiveness in front of the carriage.¡± ¡°. . .¡± As I became speechless for a moment from the absurd words, the prince looked at me once, then at the attendant once and asked. ¡°Is that person calling us to ask for forgiveness?¡± ¡°No. It means you two have to apologize for blocking the carriage of Viscount Philip.¡± The voice of the attendant was formal, but the underlying tone was permeated with faint contempt. He mumbled as if wanting us to hear it. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they boastfully parked a dull commoner¡¯s carriage. What shameless people.¡± It was a comment that was spoken only because it was impossible for him to know that that commoner carriage was numerous times more expensive and better than that carriage wrapped in gilt. Although I didn¡¯t want this problem to grow out of control, I had no reason to bow my head just to appease that person¡¯s anger. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that.¡± The attendant¡¯s face crumpled at my reply. Before he could return to their carriage to deliver my words, the impatient young master walked to our carriage accompanied with two knights. Then, he kicked our carriage¡¯s wheel. ¡°Agh!¡± The scream came from the young master who kicked the wheel. It was possible because he didn¡¯t know that the wheel, which appeared to be loosely attached as though it were about to fall out, was actually a steel wheel painted to make it look old. ¡°Oh my.¡± He, whose face turned red, pointed at us with his finger. ¡°How dare you mock a noble when you only have this kind of poor carriage!¡± The boy who looked like he was around the prince¡¯s age was very foul-mouthed. The knights next to him took a step ahead as if ready to pull their swords. ¡°Look at these . . .¡± Sir Rune scanned over the viscount¡¯s knights as if he was dumbfounded. ¡°Are you okay with fighting them two on one?¡± ¡°Are you asking if I¡¯m okay, or if those fellows will be okay?¡± Sir Rune responded while smiling. Clenching and relaxing his hands lightly, he pushed me a step back. ¡°It really hurts my pride.¡± I was about to reply. The sudden grasp on my sleeve led me to look back, and the prince¡¯s expression was stiff. Before any words could come out of his lips, there were sounds of military boots advancing. ¡°Wha- what¡¯s happening?!¡± The direction of where the startled young master turned his head and the prince¡¯s gaze were the same. The knight with black uniform and expressionless face was familiar. There was a crest of the three families that decorated the book I just bought earlier in the robe he wore. ¡°Young Duke . . . Bolton.¡± The son of the viscount who turned pale stepped back. Samuel Bolton, strode forward, knelt before the prince. I mean, in front of me. I could feel those surrounding us whispering. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness the Second Prince.¡± That ridiculous young master¡¯s face turned whiter at the polite greeting. It seemed like he finally realized who was the boy behind me through the young duke¡¯s greeting. ¡°The security of the streets here is under the Bolton Family¡¯s responsibility, so please forgive me for letting a discourteous man who dared to commit the rude act of pulling a sword on you, Your Highness.¡± His gaze was only directed to the prince behind me as if he didn¡¯t care about me. The prince nodded while keeping his mouth shut. Although he didn¡¯t look frightened, I could sense he couldn¡¯t reply to him. It must be burdening to face that man. ¡°Take them away.¡± At that faint voice, the soldier came and surrounded the young master and his knights. ¡°Wait. Stop.¡± Young Duke Bolton, who stopped the young master, who was being dragged without being able to say a word, lifted his sword. ¡°Summary execution is the punishment that befalls those who insult the imperial family.¡± Was he trying to kill someone in front of the young prince? His figure overlapped with my memory of when he stabbed a servant and tossed it to wyverns. When I saw the prince turn pale, I unintentionally spoke out. ¡°It¡¯s not for you to decide the execution, sir.¡± His steps, which were coming to the young master, stopped. The expressionless eyes turned to me. I got goosebumps the moment I met those eyes. It was my first time feeling like so from meeting his eyes. ¡°Since the one he commited atrocious act to was the prince, isn¡¯t the decision for his execution in the prince?¡± He slowly lowered down his gaze. The flinched prince wriggled his hand. After taking a deep breath, a small voice flowed out from his mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t expose my status because I didn¡¯t want to make an uproar. Let him go, sir.¡± It was a voice that even I, who was near to him, could barely hear. He, who surprisingly looked like heard the prince¡¯s voice, turned back to the young master. With a gesture, the soldier let them go. Although I think the fuss is already big enough. The black eyes pierced me with their gaze. It was only in a very short time for his sword to casually fly back to the young master who was released. ¡°If we don¡¯t punish those who insult the imperial family, the imperial family¡¯s authority will lose its respect.¡± At the same time he spoke in a flat tone, the young master clutched his cut hand and screamed. The bloody smell pierced my nose. CH 117 The eyes of Samuel Bolton were fixed on me. I instinctively knew that he was giving me a warning. Just then, someone stood in front of me. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s polite to stare so intently at the young lady of the Duchy, whether in the public or otherwise.¡± Sir Rune continued. ¡°And as long as His Highness the Second Prince is under the protection of the Miller Dukedom, the Miller Family should be the ones to solve the problem that occurs.¡± ¡°This area is under public order.¡± ¡°Does the duty of public order also include inspecting the imperial family?¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll be happy to inform my master about the dog that has been following us since we left the duchy.¡± Sir Rune¡¯s voice turned colder than ever before. I couldn¡¯t see the other person¡¯s face since he blocked my front, but I could sense that the atmosphere was savage. I saw the young master who had kicked up a fuss run away in the heat of the moment. When I glanced sideways, the prince was staring quietly at the ground. At the place where the blood dripping from the young master¡¯s hand had left dark traces. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to leave. There are too many eyes watching.¡± I nodded to Sir Rune. At least, the soldiers and Young Duke Bolton who had been watching us didn¡¯t look as though they would come any closer. Before the curious eyes could focus on the prince, I quickly made him board the carriage. I was planning to do a few more things, but I couldn¡¯t enter another store right now. ¡°Is he always that kind of person?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe that the fall of the imperial family¡¯s authority was more important than the opinion of the second prince. Sir Rune lightly nodded. ¡°He is extremely principled. Although they portray it as loyalty, it would be right to say that they don¡¯t like to disturb the ¡°order¡± they set up.¡± The prince next to me slowly let out his breath. Only then I realized that he had been holding in his breath. His body slightly moved while holding the book in his arms. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Even though his stiff body did not seem to be completely relaxed, he seemed to be more in comfort at least with the disappearance of Young Duke Bolton from his sight. As we got off from the carriage, Rany, who had come out first, approached me. ¡°I heard there¡¯s a big disturbance in the street.¡± Well. The news was fast. I couldn¡¯t believe the speed of the news reaching Rany¡¯s ears was much faster than our carriage. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I nodded to her question. The prince, who had been silent since the encounter with Young Duke Bolton, all but erased his presence and stood quietly next to me. Rany stared at the prince with a complicated expression and then called someone who was coming over from afar. ¡°Benji, come here.¡± It had been a long time since I saw him. The boy, who was surrounded with a mature aura but couldn¡¯t hide his youth, greeted us politely. ¡°Hello, Sister Marianne.¡± ¡°Mhm, long time no see.¡± Rany waved her hand and spoke to Benji as if she was irritated. ¡°I have something to talk about with Marianne, so I¡¯m sorry but can you . . .¡± Rany stared at the prince. ¡°Can you . . .¡± Her eyes turned sharp. The prince slightly raised his head and met Rany¡¯s eyes. It was widely known that the second prince was staying in the Miller mansion, but it was bad if the prince, who stayed next to his teacher because of his unstable health, was found out to be going out for personal purposes. Therefore, there was no need to inform the prince¡¯s visit in front of the guild¡¯s people. Rany, who couldn¡¯t find the appropriate name, asked Benji a favor while omitting the subject. ¡°Please accompany him. I have some business with Marianne.¡± ¡°Accompany this fellow?¡± While pointing to the boy who looked like his age, Benji asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± It would be normal to ask who and why, but Benji came closer to the prince without saying anything and reached out his hand. ¡°I am Benjamin Rocke. I will bring you to the living room.¡± ¡°. . .¡± The prince looked up at me and then followed him. Then, I asked Sir Rune who still stayed next to me. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you follow the prince?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°For now, the prince¡¯s safety is more . . .¡± ¡°My Lady, if by any chance His Highness and you were to be drowning in the water at the same time and I lost you while I was saving His Highness . . . what do you think Orion will do to me?¡± Orion¡¯s face naturally appeared in my mind. Erm. ¡°I know how to swim.¡± The smile on Sir Rune¡¯s face grew. I knew he wasn¡¯t being literal, but it would be troublesome if he kept staying next to me. Rany, who had been listening to our conversation, spoke curtly. ¡°We won¡¯t get attacked here, and if something happens, I will protect Marianne first. You better follow that small prince.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think listening to ladies¡¯ talk is in the knight¡¯s manner code.¡± ¡°Oh, are you going to have ladies¡¯ talk?¡± He laughed faintly. Then, he nodded and disappeared to where Benji and the prince went. After leading me to a room, Rany closed the door tightly and opened her mouth. ¡°Zen escaped.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I hid him in my room and even left some people to watch over him, but he escaped. I have no idea where that bastard went when he is sick like that.¡± ¡°Erm . . .¡± I, who had been with him almost the entire night, slightly avoided her gaze. It seemed like after Zenin disappeared from my room, he didn¡¯t return here. He might have returned to the magic tower. CH 118 She let out a sigh while brushing her hair back. ¡°Bertin also returned to his family. He¡¯s really an idiot for crawling back there after being whipped like that.¡± ¡°Rany.¡± Is this the talk of ladies? I shook my head while heaving a sigh. Rany crossed her arms and grumbled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else I can find out about the abbey. There¡¯s also nothing more I can find out about the Beryl Family. Most of the family members were executed, and those who were exiled were sent to different places.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I have no clue where he is. If only we could catch that bastard Trevor . . .¡± I shook my head hearing Rany¡¯s words. Trevor Beryl had died, so nothing would come to light no matter how hard we tracked him. ¡°You can stop looking into that problem.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Rather than Trevor, please look at something else.¡± She tilted her head to the side at my words. I took out the red earring from my inner pocket and reached it out to her. ¡°What is this.¡± ¡°I wonder if you can find out the owner of this item.¡± Rany¡¯s eyes were examining the earring. Considering thousands of earrings were produced a year, I should have seen it as a long trip to find the owner of the earring that wasn¡¯t known when it was made or which guild it belonged to. It was like finding a needle in a haystack, but if I could find out about that, I felt like the blocking fog would get clearer. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at this for now. I think I can find it out as long as this is not a ready-made product.¡± Rany took the earring and put it in her pocket. ¡°How are you preparing to transfer to the academy?¡± The semester was scheduled to begin as soon as next week. I already knew that the atmosphere and background of the public academy and the imperial academy were different, but because I had never faced it myself, I had no clue. Rany nodded and dropped a thick file folder on top of the table. ¡°I¡¯m preparing for it. This is not complete yet, but I¡¯m filling this up.¡± I was taken aback by the thickness of the note. I thought she had given up studying but did the Imperial Academy course, which unexpectedly prioritizes rankings competition, foster Rany¡¯s desire to learn? ¡°Alright, first of all, this is a profile that starts simply from here.¡± ¡°. . . ?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know which class we would be assigned to, so I found out about everything from the small fries to big guys.¡± Inside the file folder were pictures of numerous people along with precise information listed underneath. ¡°For now, I¡¯ve checked their assets. Those that are written in red are the kids who are involved with my guild and can be taken care of instantly, and those written in green have no problem with debt right now.¡± I tried to not see it, but the color of the handwriting caught my eye by itself just like her explanation. At a glance, there was a lot of red colors. ¡°Then what about the learning progress?¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What kind of nobles would study hard? Except for the basic course, only a little will do it.¡± I blinked my eyes. She continued as if that was natural. ¡°Graduation would be possible so long as you built a pillar, laid grass on the playground, or filled the auditorium with chairs.¡± ¡°That . . .¡± I was speechless for a moment. What Rany said was not wrong. There were too many credits and courses to fill in at the academy. And perhaps, rather than trying hard to fulfill that, quickly buying the credits with money and achieving the goal would be the better thing to do for Rany. ¡°Family names are more important than scores there.¡± The atmosphere was a little different from the public academy, which you could have been recognized for if you had the ability. ¡°We¡¯re going to enter their field, so we have to prepare according to their standard.¡± There was nothing wrong with everything she said. It was bitter, but I was convinced so I looked at the file folder, and my eyes were fixed when I saw a familiar face. Looking at my flinching hand, Rany looked at the picture and said aha then added her explanation. ¡°There¡¯s a thing called a special guest in the imperial academy. So, I think there¡¯s a circumstance when someone can teach with an instructor status even though they are not a professor. I heard he is the guest lecturer for this semester.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s all about visiting once or twice at the most, but even that performance works quite well.¡± While hearing Rany¡¯s words, I looked at the one in the picture once again. There was no big difference with his figure I encountered earlier. Except for the soulless eyes that were a bit sharper. I saw a yellow color under the name Samuel Bolton. ¡°What is the meaning of yellow?¡± ¡°What do you think, huh? It means you¡¯ll die if you touch them.¡± Among the information written in full, only under his name was vacant. ¡°I can¡¯t find anything about him. Not a single thing.¡± I nodded to Rany¡¯s low voice. Attacking the viscount¡¯s son in front of the prince was not a simple performance to show. One thing for sure was that he was dangerous. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to this person.¡± I warned her just in case, but I was still feeling uneasy inside. When I recalled the eyes that were fixed only on the prince and ignored my presence, the subsided goosebumps returned. CH 119 After the discussion was over, I only realized that the time had been longer than I thought. Benji was a good kid, but I wondered if the shy prince was okay. As I opened the door of the living room with frequent steps, I could see the back of the two boys, who were talking seriously head-to-head. Sir Rune, who was standing near them, noticed me first. ¡°Are you done with your business, My Lady?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two boys, who were so passionate about something that they didn¡¯t even notice my presence, seemed like they had become closer while I was away. ¡°It seems like the business here isn¡¯t finished.¡± I approached the two boys, then lowered my body and asked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Benji, who finally turned his head at my question, blinked his eyes. ¡°Sister Marianne.¡± ¡°Young Lady Marianne.¡± The prince, who turned his head at the same time as Benji, reached out for the thing he had been looking at. He glanced at Benji, then leaned his head toward me and whispered. ¡°From what I know, the budget used for me in the duchy is from the palace.¡± ¡°Well, I think so.¡± ¡°How much of the amount that I can use?¡± The thing he showed me was a product catalog. The products of familiar shapes were presented with their prices. Benji next to us swiftly joined the conversation and explained more about the products. ¡°If you take a look at this, the products imported from the East Continent recently are not bad in quality.¡± ¡°But, Adel is from this empire, so I think it will work better with products of this empire.¡± I realized the shovel on the forefront page had a very similar shape to the shovel Orion presented to me. Because it was a custom-made shovel, the price was quite high. Below that, various farming tools such as rakes used in the garden and scissors necessary for pruning were also included. [The New Products that Hit the Empire in the Year XX] I could see a long sickle that Orion also admired under the bold text. [It slices well! It cuts well! Perfect for your lower back exercise!] What¡¯s with these promotional lines? Why is this promoted like this? As I looked at the catalog absentmindedly because it got me aghast, the prince looked up at me and talked seriously again. ¡°If you look at the back page, there are a lot of good products amongst the newly released flower pots, Young Lady.¡± ¡°. . .¡± While I was speechless, Rany nagged at Benji with hidden affection. ¡°I told you, right? When you sell a product, it is important to not only show the catalog but also the product the customer wants. First, you have to analyze the price and the purpose of the product the customer wants.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Benji blinked his innocent eyes and nodded. The prince, who also looked at them, approached me and pointed at the lowest part of the catalog. ¡°I heard there is something that is moveable in the middle of the pot pedestal, Young Lady.¡± He was serious. I slightly turned my head while Benji was being scolded by Rany. His face looked like he wanted to explain more about the products. Looking at the two began to talk again in a whisper, I studied the situation with a complicated face. I only hoped he could make a friend at his age. That was mostly the reason I brought the prince along to Rany¡¯s merchant guild. I thought the prince would get along with the innocent and calm Benji, so I introduced them on purpose. But in fact, the prince was busy shopping here. As I glanced at Sir Rune, he shrugged. As if saying that this had nothing to do with him. ¡°Anyway, why did you also include the sickle in the catalog? Last time you said farming tools that are not used in the garden like sickle and rake don¡¯t need to be put on the catalog.¡± ¡°It sells well nowadays.¡± It was a neat answer. I gave up asking about the reason for the sickle to sell so well that it was even included in the catalog, and left the guild with the prince. As we returned with the carriage, there was a nutritional supplement that helped with plant growth in the prince¡¯s arms. Well, I¡¯m a bit glad that he forgets what happened earlier. My heart was complicated. Perhaps because he started to grow his first plant, the prince was completely engrossed in that thing. According to Dana, he was so devoted to the small pot that even the other maids and servants were fascinated by it. The prince slowly nodded off, perhaps because this was his first outing since he came to the duchy, and I talked in a low voice to Sir Rune. ¡°How was the atmosphere between the two? Do you think Benji and His Highness could be good friends?¡± ¡°One of them has the talent to be the very excellent merchant, and one of them has the talent to be a very excellent customer.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°His Highness especially has an impulsive buying attitude.¡± I stared quietly at Sir Rune. Did he really mean what he just said now? I saw his eyes glow playfully. I had been thinking about this since the last time, but this person likely really enjoyed teasing me. ¡°Just like what Orion said, His Highness can¡¯t stay in the duchy for a long time.¡± ¡°I suppose he can¡¯t.¡± ¡°When the crown prince rises to the throne, everything will change.¡± He nodded to me. The eyelids of the prince who kept nodding off were now closed. I guessed thanks to the comfortable interior of the carriage that didn¡¯t rattle, he already slept peacefully. CH 120 ¡°It seems like you care about him.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know either, but I am more meddlesome than I thought.¡± Hearing my words and my sigh, Sir Rune giggled. While I was silent for a moment, the prince changed his position as though he were uncomfortable. Sir Rune carefully lowered the arms that looked uncomfortable. Then I suddenly asked. ¡°Is the reason for Orion to be distant from the prince because of the position of our family?¡± ¡°There are numerous reasons. The position of the family, his own circumstance, and last, Orion is really vigilant about accepting others.¡± ¡°But he can¡¯t be like that as a teacher.¡± At least in order for the prince to survive in the palace on his own, he should not be in the direction of isolation. ¡°That fellow hasn¡¯t lived for very long either, he¡¯s still a bit clumsy.¡± Along with saying that he didn¡¯t know what to do to the pupil he suddenly acquired through the emperor¡¯s order, Sir Rune added. ¡°Try to think about it, My Lady.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Orion¡¯s friend is only me.¡± ¡°. . . !¡± ¡°I think he only teaches him according to how he has lived so far.¡± I felt like my head was struck hard. Certainly, the Duke mansion was of high status and rare for nobles to visit freely. They never held a banquet, and I never heard Orion go out to meet his acquaintances. ¡°That . . .¡± While I was at a loss for words, the carriage arrived at the mansion. Sir Rune swiftly held the prince, then greeted me and disappeared. After slowly getting off the carriage, I met Orion who had been waiting. ¡°Welcome, Marianne.¡± The smiling face was gentle and friendly to me as always. ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk.¡± His eyes turned slightly bigger, then curved like the moon. Now I had already got used to putting my hand on his reached out hand. Walking the garden with his escort, I could hear the workers shushing each other behind us. When I heard hurried footsteps, it seemed like they tried to help us to be alone. ¡°Was it fun going out?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± It¡¯d be good if the small clash with Young Duke Bolton didn¡¯t reach him, but it seemed like it was impossible. Even if it wasn¡¯t for Sir Rune, it was impossible for him to not know it through other routes since the commotion was loud. ¡°Is the preparation for your transfer going well?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good enough.¡± Come to think of it, he always subtly took care of me. Because he was someone who even took care of the things I couldn¡¯t think of, I never thought he would be clumsy in ¡®human relationship¡¯. Looking at him with a restless feeling, I suddenly opened my mouth. ¡°Orion.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Is the reason for the Miller Family¡¯s neutrality for political balance?¡± His eyes grew a bit wider as though my question was unexpected. He was deep in thought for a moment then slowly spoke up. ¡°It is also because of that. Politically, it may be also due to the narrowing of our position after being held in check for quite a long time.¡± ¡°Position?¡± ¡°The main territory of the Miller Family being so far from the capital is also the reason for that.¡± Come to think of it, the territory of the Miller family was the farthest amongst the three Duke families. ¡°Of course, the land in our territory is rich thanks to the wide granary, but the good harvest continued until relatively recently, and we only wait and see while the Hastings Family aggressively widen their influence and come face to face with the Bolton Family.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°In addition, basically, my father, my grandfather, they said the only way to survive is ¡®observation¡¯.¡± Orion drew a bitter smile. ¡°To survive?¡± ¡°The reason for the vassals to scatter is because of the imperial family¡¯s wariness. If the Miller Family participated in the throne succession now, the Vatican would meddle in.¡± I blinked my eyes. My head turned complicated because of the story that unexpectedly contained a lot of political reasons. He had always been such a person, but Orion today was more honest. I realized that was his consideration of my position ahead of my transfer to the academy. I felt like I was once again reminded of the fact that he was the heir of the Miller Family. Certainly, we couldn¡¯t know people just by looking at their usual appearance. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re also teaching the prince how to survive. Just like that.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not in a position where he can turn over the ranking for succession, and so that the young prince doesn¡¯t get controlled by the Vatican. For him to only ¡®live¡¯ without presence.¡± He rolled his eyes in confusion. With a slight sense of helplessness in Orion¡¯s blue pupils, he answered in a low voice. ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no reason for that. I tortured him because I didn¡¯t like his lifeless attitude when I went to teach him.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Pretending to not hear his overly honest answer, I calmly changed the topic. ¡°Perhaps that method worked until now, but I don¡¯t think it will be enough for him to just quietly live in hiding from now on.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± ¡°If the only thing the prince loves in this world is Adel, I¡¯m worried about what will happen if he loses that.¡± It didn¡¯t mean I was never hurt. I knew she didn¡¯t mean to, but there were days when Mom made me lonely. There were also times when we couldn¡¯t understand each other. There were also days when I deeply felt that we were different beings on different paths. Still, it was clear that we became each other¡¯s will to stay alive just as much as we got hurt because we had each other. Because I didn¡¯t think I wasn¡¯t loved by her. ¡°So I¡¯m wondering, Orion. I¡¯d like it if His Highness go to the academy.¡± Before it became too late, I hoped he would take a step further. CH 121 Surprisingly, the prince easily accepted my recommendation. I thought he wouldn¡¯t want to go because he didn¡¯t leave his room at all, save for when he went out to buy the illustrated book on plants. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you said you want to go.¡± ¡°He knows that it is for his sake.¡± ¡°. . . What did you tell him?¡± I asked because receiving a positive answer in one go was quite strange. It made me feel a bit uneasy. Orion smiled triumphantly. The prince, who quietly drank his juice next to us, opened his mouth. ¡°Master gave me choices.¡± His eyes looked sad, but also calm. Just like someone who made up his mind to accept his fate. ¡°He said that I could either receive the postponed lessons ¡®with all my heart ¡® or go to the academy.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Orion, who was on the receiving end of my gaze, smiled brightly and his eyes sparkled. Behind him¡ª he who was practically sending a signal that he wanted to be praised through his eyes¡ª I could almost see a wagging tail. ¡°Orion, those words are a bit . . .¡± Similar to a threat, no? The prince shook his head and spoke resolutely. ¡°No. I¡¯ve already prepared myself for such a statement when it was decided that I would stay here. I will do my best to live because I also have something that I need to protect.¡± Is the thing you have to protect . . . Adel? I was glad that he was motivated to live and to go to the academy thanks to a flower pot, but I was also worried because he seemed to be too attached to a single plant. ¡°But we have to inform His Majesty for me to enter the academy.¡± Orion replied to the prince. ¡°I¡¯m not planning to report this. If perhaps he finds out, then I can just say it is ¡®a part of treatment that is meted out under the doctors¡¯ suggestion. The prince¡¯s mind will gain stability through communication with his peers¡¯. And for that reason, you have to attend the academy while hiding your identity. But I think it will be good for you, Your Highness.¡± The prince nodded as though he agreed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand out.¡± Although it was an admission that happened through a half threat, I hoped the time in the academy will remain as a good memory for the clumsy prince in the future. ¡°You¡¯ll do well. I hope you can make a lot of memories.¡± I was sincere. The prince, who was silent for a moment at my words, squinted his eyes and asked. ¡°Did you make a lot of good memories in the academy you attended previously, Young Lady?¡± But why did you wreck it? was what I read from his eyes. Avoiding the prince, who unexpectedly hit the mark, I drank my orange juice. Orion, for some reason, was smiling proudly. * * * The first day at the academy wasn¡¯t as loud as I thought. Orion wanted to escort me up to the front of the academy, but I would stand out, and do so rather obviously. The prince, who attended the academy with me, boarded the very black carriage. Meanwhile, I boarded the carriage meant for formal business. The one bearing the crest of the Miller Dukedom. ¡°Are you nervous, My Lady?¡± I shook my head to Sir Rune who was in charge of my escort until the front gate of the academy instead of Orion. Rather than nervous, I had a lot of thoughts. ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine, but I¡¯m a bit worried about His Highness. From what I hear, he always studies with personal tutors at the palace.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be okay. He¡¯s unexpectedly good at what he does, so long as he keeps his mouth shut.¡± Sir Rune smiled friendly. Come to think of it, Sir Rune would obviously present when Orion tormented the prince, so didn¡¯t it mean he observed said torture without making a move to stop it? When I looked at him in surprise, he touched his face. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m just curious as to how you became Orion¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°It¡¯d be better if you directly ask that to Orion.¡± I didn¡¯t think Orion and Sir Rune would open their hearts first. Sir Rune pushed the answer to Orion while flashing a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m really relieved because there¡¯s Young Lady Rocke.¡± ¡°Truly? But I¡¯m really worried about Rany.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to have everything in hand rather than have nothing. It¡¯s a fact that recently Rocke Merchant Guild is involved in lending money to aristocrats.¡± Whether they liked it or not, they wouldn¡¯t want to strain the relationship that was tied with money, so even if they wished to disregard Rany, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do so carelessly. ¡°And you too, My Lady. You don¡¯t need to hold back or back down.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°The name of Miller Dukedom is not just a title. You are the Young Lady Miller who is acknowledged by the only successor of the Miller Duchy.¡± I inclined my head at Sir Rune¡¯s words. It was a bit uncomfortable for me because not only Orion, but Sir Rune too excessively thought of me as a good person. ¡°You don¡¯t know me, sir.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I¡¯m more brazen and self-serving than you think.¡± The gentle voice friendly went along with me. ¡°That¡¯s a relief, truly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth.¡± ¡°I really hope so.¡± Hearing the playful voice, I added seriously. ¡°But I¡¯ll do so moderately so that Orion won¡¯t be called to the academy.¡± The summoning of the guardian felt overwhelming to me, as did the academy. I was afraid that Mom, in a fancy dress and laden with heavy accessories while linking arms with Lord Duke, would come to take over the academy. And Orion Orion . . . ¡°It¡¯s not a situation I want to imagine.¡± Sir Rune began to laugh. When the carriage stopped, the knight with tears around his eyes naturally opened the door and escorted me. CH 122 I felt the gazes swarmed in. They were full of curiosity about the exotic-looking knight and interest in me. The guide from the academy bowed politely toward me. He reached out naturally to take my bag and took the lead to the administration. Curious gazes glancing at me and murmuring sounds were heard from all around. Perhaps because I arrived in the proper carriage of the family, the welcome was more passionate than I thought. The administrator with a long mustache spoke to me in a formal tone. ¡°The academy welcomes you, Young Lady.¡± There was basic necessary information written in the booklet he gave me. ¡°You cannot bring in a personal maid or a servant, but you can use the service from the academy. Of course, the cost is deducted through the money entrusted by your family in advance.¡± There were all kinds of services. From helping to go to school in the morning, checking the schedule, bringing in food from the outside, to cleaning and organizing. This meant that as long as you had money, everything would be accomplished through the service without even needing to lift up a finger. ¡°I can give a more proper explanation about the trust mo-¡± ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need the trust money.¡± Those were things that I could do myself. I didn¡¯t want to waste money on useless things, and I had no reason to use that kind of service. The administrator winced and then lowered his gaze. It was only for a moment, but he couldn¡¯t completely hide the ridicule that flashed across his face. ¡°If you change your mind later, you can pay me a visit anytime.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As I stood up along with the neat answer, the guidance about my teacher and the assigned class continued. I also shook my head to the employee who was to help as my guidance for the first day. ¡°Since there¡¯s a map, I want to memorize the topography faster.¡± He hesitated as if he didn¡¯t expect that, then he disappeared. I saw that amongst the students in the hallway, most were with the employees for ¡®service¡¯ behind them. This is why it is too crowded, huh? It seemed like I was the only one walking alone. Thanks to that, I was a bit tired from receiving numerous gazes as I walked the hallway. When I entered my class, an unexpected person opened their eyes wide when they saw me. Staring at the familiar face for a long time, I realized she was the young lady of the Brigo Family who sat with me in the hunting competition. Her name was . . . ¡°Young Lady Liz?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Looking at me, her eyes filled with joy. I sat on the empty seat next to her, and asked. ¡°Do you perhaps see the young lady from the Rocke Family?¡± ¡°I think that person will be a bit late.¡± I nodded to the small voice. She occasionally came late because she overslept, so I wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°I see that you are staying in the capital.¡± ¡°Yeah, my father said that is probably better.¡± I wondered if that was also the reason he sent his daughter. ¡°Is the academy class worth taking?¡± Young Lady Liz whispered while looking a bit nervous. ¡°Truthfully, I also started to attend three days ago. I haven¡¯t taken a lot of subjects, but the professors are quite strict.¡± ¡°I see.¡± She suddenly hesitated and then talked to me. ¡°Erm, Young Lady Miller.¡± ¡°Mhm?¡± ¡°Do you perhaps know that Young Lady Abigail is in this class?¡± It was a faint voice, but fortunately, it wasn¡¯t faint to the point I couldn¡¯t hear her. When I turned my head to where her gaze landed, I saw someone sitting with their head down in a corner where there was no one around them. They looked so depressed that I couldn¡¯t believe they were Abigail Frey. ¡°I don¡¯t think her situation is very good. No one talks to her.¡± Certainly, I could see everyone who passed near her ¡®purposely¡¯ went to their seats while avoiding Abigail. They were avoiding her so much. I felt that it was a bit childish. Well, there¡¯s no reason for them to interact with a fallen family. After being humiliated, involved in heresy, and even having his property confiscated, Count Frey could no longer properly exert his influence. I wondered if the reason she stood firm to put up with the ridicule and contempt was pride or practical interest. I suddenly got curious as to what kind of determination Abigail entered the imperial academy, and how she could enter this academy. Right then, my gaze met hers, who raised her head. Her spiteful eyes became more vicious. She, who bit her lips, turned her head. I stared at her for a moment, then I looked away. Next to me, Young Lady Liz sighed out hesitantly. ¡°I am honestly happy that you come here, Young Lady. Although I¡¯m not as bad as Young Lady Frey, I also have no acquaintances here, so I¡¯ve been alone.¡± I faintly smiled at her. Suddenly, the door opened wide and someone strode inside. ¡°Raynia.¡± Raynia, who looked tired, scanned around the classroom. For some reason, tension lingered in the unsettled classroom. She, who scanned the students with sharp eyes like a hyena hunting its prey, waved her hand when she saw me. As she walked in with a mood that was clearly poor, the room went silent as though everyone hid their presence. Simultaneously, Abigail, who had been making spiteful eyes, hid her face and lowered her head. I blinked as she sat down and everyone looked forward as if the professor had come in. Looking at Abigail who lowered her head and my classmates who tried not to meet her eyes, I suddenly realized something. That Raynia was incredible. CH 123 I criticized Rany, who sat down with a sulky face. ¡°How is it that you are late on the first day?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. The guide made a ¡®mistake¡¯.¡± Her brief sentence contained anger. It made me wonder, as I knew she wasn¡¯t a petty person who would be angry just because of a small mistake. She then added. ¡°Not only the guide, the administrator also gave me the wrong document, omitting my information. On top of that, I caught him trying to eat my trust money.¡± I tilted my head at the words that showed her bad mood. Young Lady Liz on my side nodded. ¡°I was also in trouble with the guide. Like taking the long route to the class, or pretending to guide me to the general library but guiding me to the restricted zone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible?¡± The students here were the three or more generations of a noble family with their own territory unless they had special circumstances. Thus, how could a mere guide play tricks on them? ¡°It means they¡¯re not the ones who did that.¡± Rany spoke in a low voice. Her eyes scanned on the other students in the class who treated us like a phantom. ¡°Either they were ordered or bribed.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°From someone higher than us, or someone with strong influence.¡± From people who at least could get rid of the evidence, and had a lot of money to use in case it went wrong and they were sent to prison. After explaining, she looked at me while grimacing. ¡°But, has nothing happened to you? Shouldn¡¯t you be the most targeted person?¡± ¡°Nothing happened.¡± When I shook my head in response to Rany, she asked one by one. ¡°Playing with the trust money?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t give trust money.¡± ¡°Tricks from the guide?¡± ¡°I look at the map.¡± Suddenly, a gasping sound flew from my side, and when I turned my head, I saw Young Lady Liz covered her mouth. She looked at me with an admiring gaze. ¡°You already took account of every situation.¡± No. I only did that for my own convenience. Even Rany, who knew the situation through my answer alone, also looked at me in surprise and spoke. ¡°The young ladies who spent money to harass you must be clenching their teeth now. Sometimes, you screw with people¡¯s plans even if you didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Wanting to live independently is not a sin, right? Come to think of it, I noticed that the atmosphere around us was not that happy. It was only the three of us who talked. Everyone was busy rolling their eyes with either a gloomy or a questioning face. ¡°Ah. Am I the reason for the bad atmosphere here? Is it normally harmonious?¡± Young Lady Liz shook her head. ¡°Normally, disputes happen more often. Whether it¡¯s the young lady or the young master, everyone fights while laughing.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± While I was thinking that it would have been difficult for Young Lady Liz to adapt since she came from a distant territory, she added. ¡°But I think there won¡¯t be any more disturbances. People will band together when they have a common enemy!¡± So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m everyone¡¯s common? Do you need to speak of it with such a bright face? As if Rany also understood what she meant, she made a strange face. Fortunately, the professor entered and our conversation ended there. * * * ¡°I heard there are new transfer students.¡± The strict professor looked quite young. His hair that was brushed back looked like it was because of his neat personality, not because of following the trend. The gaze beyond the glasses stayed on me. ¡°Marianne Miller.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I will call you Marianne. I don¡¯t think the name of the duchy is needed in class.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Every time he spoke, a cold wind blew. ¡°The duty of students who enter the academy is to learn.¡± When I slightly lifted my head at the sudden words, he growled while looking at me as if he was showing an unpleasant feeling. ¡°Not to drag and kick their teachers to the vatican.¡± Now I realized where his unpleasant feeling came from. As I chose to stay silent instead of refuting him, he continued. ¡°The academy you attended previously became completely devastated with a few words from you, Young Lady, did it not? I won¡¯t tolerate your control of an academy of long history and heritage, even though it was a public academy of low level.¡± A few words, hmm? If he put it that way, then who would judge the qualifications of the professors, who pushed the students they teached, off the cliff with a few words? I replied to him after reflecting. ¡°I was righting a wrong. If you don¡¯t wish for me to do something like that again, don¡¯t you just need to teach conscientiously?¡± The whispering sounds from my sides turned loud. The professor, who stared at me as if wanted to claw on me, lowered his gaze to the book. His voice still leaked his disapproval, but his attitude said he had finished what he had to say. I opened the textbook without much motivation. I was much more comfortable with people who openly showed their hostility than people who approached with a friendly face and hidden intentions. Abigail stared at me, then turned her head. Her eyes looking at me were a bit different from the former wrath and resentment. While I was disturbed by her odd gaze, the professor attacked me again. ¡°It¡¯d be hard to learn history if you don¡¯t know the ancient language. It¡¯s the first day, so you shall interpret the first chapter yourself for me to figure out your level.¡± The curious gaze swarmed on me. Looking at the disordered atmosphere, the professor raised his eyebrows but then focused his gaze on me. I calmly began to read the first chapter. CH 124 ¡°The class is usually conducted in the form of question and answer or discussion after the professors give their lecture. There were no cases where students interpreted or read directly like today.¡± I nodded to Young Lady Liz who spoke carefully. I had already expected this. ¡°Just try to change the class like that for a hundred days. Do they think this girl would get flustered?¡± Rany giggled. There was no more reason for me not to stand out by adjusting my performance when my status as the young lady of the Miller Family was already revealed. Rather, it was better to prevent other students from nitpicking me. Throughout the morning classes as well as the course in the first period, the professors tested me as though they were incited. Well, on the surface, it seemed as though they were probing the level of the transfer student. In reality, they were hoping I would make a mistake. ¡°Some professors are low-level nobles or commoners who became nobles, so they may have been abetted by influential families.¡± Rany nodded in agreement with Young Lady Liz. Those were problems that were already expected. Even the public academy was filled with the professors who were more interested in their own gains rather than teaching, so would the imperial academy which was the miniature ground of politics be better? ¡°Let¡¯s go eat outside.¡± It had been a long time since most of the students left the class when the morning classes ended. Except for Abigail who was still emanating a dark aura in the corner, we were the last to leave our seats. ¡°Are we going to eat in the cafeteria?¡± ¡°No, in the backyard.¡± ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t we buy food first in the cafeteria?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already put in an order.¡± Young Lady Liz moved her lips as if she wanted to reply to the apathetic answer. Perhaps it was because she was worried if we would get pranked if we had our food delivered. I shook my head with the idea that there was no need for her to worry. If Rany looked so calm like this, there was no doubt that she already had everything ready. Then, when we arrived on a deserted bench near the drill hall, an unexpected person approached us while holding a picnic basket. ¡°. . .¡± When Abigail Frey with a gloomy face put down the basket, Rany checked the content. ¡°Marianne, a sandwich for you, right?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Liz, you can eat the same thing as me. An omelet, grilled sausages, and a salad.¡± ¡°Ye-yeah.¡± Young Lady Liz glanced at Abigail with a very confused face, then looked at me. Her appearance was also unforeseen to me. Abigail spoke in a sad voice. ¡°As you¡¯ve predicted, there¡¯s a bribed chef in the cafeteria.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°I ordered from a restaurant outside. I borrowed someone else¡¯s name and didn¡¯t mine, so there won¡¯t be any big problems.¡± ¡°Good work. You can eat the rest.¡± After receiving the food, Abigail sat a bit further from us. She, who got the remaining sandwich, quietly took a bite. Despite the clear and bright weather, only her surroundings were cloudy. The moment I was about to bite my sandwich, I stopped at the intense gaze of Abigail who was staring vacantly at me. There was moisture in both of her eyes. What is it now? Abigail was also taken advantage of to some extent, so I had no intention to embarrass her more. Tears dropped from her eyes. With her cheeks filled with sandwiches, Abigail cried. ¡°Your score . . .¡± ¡°Score?¡± ¡°You read ancient language so smoothly, so why is your score a B minus?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Why can the freak who recites the entire chapter of the Origin of Imperial Civilization . . .¡± Was this the part she couldn¡¯t accept? I bit the corner of the sandwich and stared at Abigail Frey, who ate her own sandwich while lamenting. I didn¡¯t really pity her, but it was a bit fascinating. I wondered if the reason for her to be sad now was because I originally could have gotten better grades. ¡°After I take a look, you have higher status than me, hic, your, your grades are also good, yo, your network . . .¡± ¡°That¡¯s not her fault. What are you blaming for your bad circumstances?¡± Rany sent an uppercut to the hurt girl. Hearing Rany¡¯s words, Abigail carefully put down the sandwich she had been holding and then lamented while laying down. ¡°If I knew from the start, then I would serve you on my own accord rather than picking a fight!¡± ¡°. . .¡± Rany stared at Abigail with an amazed gaze, then whispered to me. ¡°Hey, she really lives wisely. She said she will serve you.¡± For now, I wanted to tell her to stop crying, but I felt like it would backfire if I did that, so I signaled to Young Lady Liz. After approaching Abigail, she patted her back and kindly comforted her. ¡°Although this is a bit late, let¡¯s try to serve her well from now on. Both of us.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Both of us? Serve her well? It felt like words that were very troubling to hear were combined in a sentence. When I looked back at the presence that showed up just in time, there was the prince who was approaching me along with Benji. He stared at me with a serious face once, then stared at Abigail, who was lamenting. I had no idea what he was thinking, but I was afraid. Please don¡¯t guess at anything, Your Highness. I could clearly see his small head was busy racking. CH 125 The prince¡¯s gaze was grave. What his eyes were telling were clear-cut. ¡°This must be natural for you, Young Lady.¡± I lost my appetite, and put down the sandwich I was eating. How was I pictured in his head? I only wished to live my life to the fullest though. ¡°Here are your portions.¡± Next to me who turned sad, Rany handed out the food that was put in the other section of the basket. Young Lady Liz looked at the two boys with a curious face. She and the prince had met before, but she looked like she couldn¡¯t recognize him. The effect is better than I thought. On top of changing his hair and pupil color, we used delusion magic to confuse other people. I was doubting the words that said it would make people unable to recognize him as ¡®the prince¡¯ despite not changing his appearance much. However, I could clearly see the effect through Young Lady Liz¡¯s response. Of course, it couldn¡¯t hide his unique elegance, but it might be better to have this much elegance in the imperial academy. Benji opened the food wrap and then handed it out. ¡°Try this one first.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The two seemed to have become quite close from the first day. It¡¯d be good if both keep being good friends for each other in the future. Wouldn¡¯t they undoubtedly become good friends as long as one lessened his plan to sell items and the other one lessened his plan to buy items? ¡°How was the class, Your Highness? What about your classmates?¡± The prince rolled his eyes, then carefully whispered. ¡°Please talk casually. We¡¯re in the academy and I¡¯m your junior, Young Lady.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± When I awkwardly closed my mouth, Rany nodded. ¡°Yeah, Jeremy and Benji are right. As a senior, we shouldn¡¯t trouble our juniors.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too unreserved . . .¡± As I sighed, Young Lady Liz opened her mouth. ¡°Then, these two people are . . .¡± ¡°You too talk comfortably, Liz. This one my brother. And this one is a precious son of a family that we somehow got to know.¡± Isn¡¯t your explanation too careless? I, who hesitated and tried to contemplate other modifiers, reluctantly nodded. After being introduced to Young Lady Liz, Benji and the prince stared at Abigail. ¡°Ah, that one is Abigail. You¡¯ve heard of her before, haven¡¯t you?¡± Hearing Rany¡¯s words, Benji glanced at me. From what I saw, it seemed like he had heard the summary of things that happened in the previous academy through Rany. He only nodded without commenting. ¡°How about you, Jeremy? What about your lessons, did you have fun?¡± I hesitated, but then I awkwardly spoke without honorifics. The first time was difficult, but I felt like it became easier. Jeremy, who chewed on his sandwich, answered. ¡°There are various subjects, and above all, it¡¯s good to be able to hear other people¡¯s opinions.¡± I was glad that he looked like he adapted better than I expected. ¡°I hope you can have fun here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of doing my best for a lot of things that I couldn¡¯t do before.¡± Benji commented on Jeremy¡¯s words. ¡°Me too. We happened to apply for a special guest lecture in the afternoon.¡± Active academy life was good too. After finishing the meal, we returned to our classes to have a break. Suddenly, Young Lady Liz spoke as if she was envious. ¡°I only pondered whether to apply or not, but it seems like I should have applied.¡± ¡°Are you talking about the guest lecture earlier?¡± ¡°Yeah. I thought most of the applicants would be the male students so I gave up.¡± Rany, who had been casually listening to her, suddenly changed her expression. She strongly grabbed my arm and whispered. ¡°The special lecture! I¡¯ve been thinking it¡¯s weird!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you find it familiar?!¡± She hurriedly whispered to me, who looked lost. ¡°The instructor is Young Duke Bolton!¡± ¡°. . . !¡± My heart sank hearing her whisper. Finally I could know the identity behind the weird feeling I had been feeling since earlier. The name proudly stated as the ¡®yellow category¡¯ that shouldn¡¯t be touched in the file folder that I memorized so much. The moment my eyes met Rany¡¯s, we ran to the administration office to cancel Jeremy¡¯s class. While leaving behind Young Lady Liz, who was at a loss. * * * ¡°It¡¯s impossible to cancel unless you¡¯re the applicant.¡± The administrator was unyielding. He explained that the list had already been submitted because the guest lecture was from someone from outside. ¡°Is it possible to cancel it if the applicant comes here?¡± His eyes glancing at me were meaningful. ¡°Could I ask whose application you¡¯re trying to cancel?¡± Hearing the tone that sounded like he wanted to know that person, I was reminded of Rany¡¯s hint that the administrator could also be receiving someone¡¯s bribe. Something like giving wrong guidance, or playing with our foods. Everything was a trifling harassment, but there was no guarantee that it would stop here. They were arrogant nobles to the bone. Therefore, in the situation where there were a lot of people who wanted to trouble me, it was dangerous to let them know I treated Jeremy specially. Someone, who was going crazy because I kept avoiding their traps, might abuse this fact. We completely hid his identity using magic, but it was better for people to not pay attention to Jeremy. Rany squinted her eyes as if she got a headache from thinking the same. After calmly organizing my thoughts, I changed my words. ¡°If we apply now, can we enter the lecture?¡± ¡°Yes, you can.¡± His eyes scanned me as if he was amused. I was rather glad because the lecture would start soon. If my actions would be heard by other people, then it was better to give them little time to respond. Although I would hear unpleasant words next time because I would be absent without excuse in the scheduled afternoon classes . . CH 126 It wouldn¡¯t be easy to break through the students who were gathering for the lecture and spoke to Jeremy. Because I couldn¡¯t let the new student who was cared for by the young lady of the Miller Duchy get attention. Of all things, even errand boys were not allowed to enter the drill hall where the class would be held. If I joined the lecture, I might be able to at least turn the gaze of Young Duke Bolton toward myself before he could find Jeremy. ¡°This should end without anything happening.¡± I agreed with Rany. It was not only because of this reason. Personally, I didn¡¯t want to meet him. His method in treating humans, or his hard attitude to Jeremy, none of those made me feel at ease. ¡°We have no other choice.¡± If this is the best we can do. * * * The drill hall was already full with students. Especially the students who were dreaming of becoming a knight, or students who would soon get their peerage title had their eyes sparkling. Clearly most of them were the male students, but I also saw a few female students. ¡°Those are kids who are trying to gain Young Duke Bolton¡¯s attention.¡± Rany whispered to me. Glowing, carefully maintained hair and slightly blushing cheeks entered my view. ¡°This is because the young duke of the empire is unmarried. They must be holding onto ¡®who knows¡¯.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I think their number is smaller.¡± ¡°That much is enough. The academy never announced the information about the temporary professor in advance. If they announce that Young Duke Bolton is coming, then there would be a lot more females who apply and it¡¯d be hard for the lecture to go on. The minority who came because they knew in advance is already incredible.¡± As I nervously looked around, I found Jeremy and Benji in the group of freshmen. Alas, the distance was too far from where I stood, and it seemed hard to approach them because there were many students around them. Jeremy was talking with Benji. He really doesn¡¯t know who the professor is. There was no possibility that he, who was stiff and trembling in front of Young Duke Bolton, would come here just to see him. I turned my gaze somewhere else so that I didn¡¯t look like I was staring at Jeremy and took a breath. I hope we can move on without anything happening. The best ending would be we could end this lecture without me needing to step up, but I didn¡¯t feel this would end like that. The sound of cheering that was waiting for the Young Duke to appear stopped all at once. In an instant, the students¡¯ gazes focused on one place. When I turned my head to that direction, the expected face entered my sight. Those who followed behind him seemed to be knights from the imperial guard. His face didn¡¯t look enthusiastic, but there was also no indication of him being annoyed or bored. It was the same as last time. Indifferent and expressionless, eyes that unsettled me the moment they met mine. His eyes were the complete opposite of Orion¡¯s sparkling eyes that were filled with his feelings. I subconsciously lowered my gaze, and quickly checked on Jeremy. As expected, he couldn¡¯t say anything, stunned with a pale face. It¡¯d be good if he can leave now. His feet must be glued, and his surroundings were too crowded. If he left his place, he would surely receive strange gazes. There was a possibility that would rather entice Young Duke Bolton¡¯s gaze. Fortunately, it seems like there are a lot of students who want to gain his attention. I didn¡¯t know who the owner was, but the smell of perfume strongly pervaded. If it reached me so clearly, they might be like a walking human perfume. Except for that, there was also a student who came with a sword that was uselessly decorated with colorful gems. But then, just when I was relieved that Jeremy might not stand out . . . ¡°Crap, I think he stands out.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rany began to explain. ¡°Last time in the hunting competition, you said you were embarrassed because you came riding on that black carriage, didn¡¯t you? You said the presence of the sole dull carriage between the fancy and sparkling carriages was too big.¡± Hearing her explanation, anxiety began to creep in. I thought I knew what she meant although I didn¡¯t hear the continuation. ¡°Students who stand proudly with high quality chainmail and swords with gems on both their sides, but he and Benji are wearing normal clothes.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°He stands out.¡± When I closed my eyes from frustration, Rany whispered. Her voice was strange. ¡°But, do you know?¡± ¡°What? What¡¯s more?¡± ¡°In that sense, we also stand out much.¡± Our hair was disheveled because we came in a hurry. In addition, it was only us who came with the basic normal uniform from the academy. The majority wore clothes tailored to talented craftsmen, or even if they wore clothes provided by the academy, they slightly touched it to enhance their individuality and added decorations. We clearly stood out. Young Duke Bolton coldly scanned the room then opened his mouth. ¡°Those with no qualification should leave this drill hall.¡± My hand unknowingly turned stiff as I heard his low voice. The familiar voice seemed to bring out memories from the past. Did they say humans remember what horrified them? The servant who was tossed as a bait to the wyverns that were flying down flashed vividly before my eyes. My heart sank when the eyes scanning the students as if assessing them directed to Jeremy¡¯s location ¡°What kind of person is qualified, sir?¡± I threw the question without having time to think. Fortunately, the young duke turned his head and stared at me. In addition, the gazes of those who were there also focused on me. The gaze of the young ladies who came dressed up in order to gain his attention in particular was sharp. It would be quite worth seeing if their hate was added to my already terrible reputation. My mouth was bitter, but I had no other choice. CH 127 He slowly approached me. As I met with the emotionless eyes looking down at me, chilly air permeated my back. They didn¡¯t even emanating murderous intent, but I wanted to avoid them badly. His lips opened. ¡°It¡¯s the second time.¡± ¡°You must mean the third.¡± Once in the hunting competition, once in the street, and now was the other one. We had met thrice so far. ¡°No.¡± He denied me. ¡°What I mean is that this is your second time retorting me.¡± ¡°. . .¡± The low voice contained a threatening tone unlike earlier. This was the first time I knew it. That people could display murderous intent even without strong feeling like wrath. My body involuntary responded to the ¡®murderous intent¡¯ of a swordsman which I had never received before. Clenching my hands to hide the tremble, I lifted my head. My situation was different from before. I, as of now, entered this academy with Miller surname, so I should not yield in front of Young Duke Bolton. I also had no reason to yield. ¡°Back then as well as now, it¡¯s not as though I spoke without reason. I only ask you to tell me what the criteria is for a ¡®unqualified person.¡¯¡± I heard someone take a deep breath. I wondered if they were surprised that I dared to talk back to a young duke. The knights behind him also surprised for a very short second, raising their eyebrows, but soon controlled their expression. ¡°Marianne Miller.¡± The emotionless voice called my name sternly. ¡°Is it the Duke of Miller that you believe in?¡± ¡°. . .¡± I blocked Rany from coming closer with my hand. This was inevitable since I already stood out. I at least had Miller surname, but Raynia Rocke, who was formerly a merchant, was nothing for him. For this man, who cut a young master¡¯s hand simply because he went against the etiquette. ¡°The unqualified person is the one who goes out snooping around the drill hall without even thinking of holding a sword.¡± There were only a few, but I felt some movements of people leaving the drill hall. I prayed for Benji to quickly understand the situation and left with Jeremy. I tried hard to keep a composed expression in contrast to my complicated head. ¡°This is a lecture that can be joined as long as we are interested in sword or want to be a knight, and I didn¡¯t hear beforehand that we will promptly use the sword, nor that we need to be qualified.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°If this is the mistake of the academy, then I have no reason to be evicted from this lecture.¡± I stopped talking because I was nervous. I said what I wanted to say, but he didn¡¯t look like he was listening to me. He, who was silent, parted his lips. ¡°Get out.¡± I couldn¡¯t check if Jeremy had left the drill hall. I thought of glancing, but when I saw the eyes staring intently at me, I canceled the idea. I didn¡¯t want to make him pay attention to where I sent my glance. ¡°I don¡¯t speak twice. From the second, I won¡¯t talk.¡± A sharp blade brushed against my hair. As soon as a few strands of the cut hair fell on the ground, I heard a high-pitched scream from somewhere. I guessed that it was from one of the young ladies who came here with a sweet dream. I knew he¡¯d move like this. Students with attire that didn¡¯t match the situation, and didn¡¯t pay attention to the lecture. He was a swordsman, but also a captain who led the knights. If he was a competent leader, he would definitely try to dominate the students even in a somewhat radical way when everyone was focused. Because he had to make them become the innocent and obedient sheep. I still hadn¡¯t avoided his eyes. I was truly creeped out, but rather than a creep out of horror, it was about how there was nothing in his eyes at all. If there was at least a burning wrath, he would likely look like a human. The emotionless eyes were still focused on me. ¡°Every student of the imperial academy is a talent of this empire. I don¡¯t think you have the authority to dispose of them on the spot.¡± His hand was about to move in front of me again. Suddenly, the sword in his hand fell down along with a small light. After looking at the sword that fell on the ground with a clanking sound, I turned my head to check on the source of the light. In a way that was opened with students stepping aside, I saw a familiar face walking calmly. With glaring eyes because they were in a bad mood, annoyed, and angry. The knights on stand behind the quiet young duke pulled their swords. ¡°Who are you!¡± On the other hand, Young Duke Bolton looked at me instead at the suspicious person who was approaching him. Me, who was frozen and couldn¡¯t even make a proper response. The best I could do was hide my trembling hands. My mouth turned dry. It felt like the circuits of my brain, which had been working awkwardly until at least a moment ago, somehow stopped completely. Zen didn¡¯t even glance at me, and stared at Young Duke Bolton with slanted eyes. And I only stared at him, stupefied. The black hair of a night sky without stars, dark green eyes, the pale skin just like beeswax. The one who stood under numerous gazes was definitely Zen that I knew. How . . . I wasn¡¯t the only one who was frozen. Rany, who was looking at him as if she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes, quickly yanked my hand. I, who fell into utter confusion because of the situation in front of me, obediently followed her hand. CH 128 It was also only for a short moment that the young duke¡¯s gaze followed me, who was pulled back. Zen blocked his gaze to me by perfectly standing in the direction of my position. I stared at the familiar back blocking my sight. Don¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t provoke him. Unlike my desperate mind, it was a familiar voice that broke the quiet of the drill hall. ¡°I thought there might be a crazy bastard who pulled out his sword on the first day, so I came to catch him, but I never expected that a professor would be ¡®threatening¡¯ a student.¡± ¡°It is an acceptable measure.¡± The low voice answered. The young duke¡¯s voice still sounded the same. However, it didn¡¯t mean it was fine just because he didn¡¯t look angry. Because he could slice through someone with an expressionless face. ¡°Ze-¡± As I was unconsciously about to call his name, Rany shook her head. The moment the voice stopped flowing from my dried lips, he spoke. ¡°Move away.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to.¡± Can¡¯t you at least speak formally? My head spinned hearing Zen was completely oblivious that the one in front of him was a young duke before he was a professor. The whispering sounds kept going louder. I, who at least out of attention, quickly scanned where Jeremy was. He¡¯s not there. I wondered if he could safely leave. It wasn¡¯t Zen or Young Duke Bolton who broke the silent in the bloodthirsty atmosphere. It was an old man who pantingly pushed in through the students. ¡°Professor Ardin! What are you doing now?!¡± Ardin. While I was questioning the unfamiliar nickname, Zen turned his head and answered as if he was the owner of that surname. ¡°I¡¯m here to take a look at the swordsmanship lesson. I remembered the advice to observe and refer to other professors¡¯ classes before I start my class.¡± Rather than the unfamiliar name Ardin, I was more troubled with the professor title. Only then did I realize the robe Zen wore was from the magic tower. The man who came late and asked Zen, flusteredly approached Young Duke Bolton. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this, sir. This gentleman is dispatched from the magic tower this semester, so he still doesn¡¯t know much about the academy¡¯s situation. I think he is interested in your class, Professor.¡± ¡°Although I didn¡¯t see anything worthy of being called a lecture.¡± Zen, who was next to the man who was trying his best to smooth over the conflict, kept making the situation worse. It felt like Rany¡¯s grumbles that he would die from being stabbed if he kept living the way he did wasn¡¯t just nonsense. If he spoke any more, not only the young duke, but the knights behind him would be ready to charge with their swords. ¡°That, let¡¯s just think of this as a misunderstanding between professors.¡± ¡°A mage from the magic tower, huh? But I have never seen him before.¡± The words of the man drenching in sweat was ignored once again. ¡°It seems as though you know all the mages from the magic tower. I thought you only knew how to use a sword, but it turns out you¡¯re also very interested in magic, sir.¡± Don¡¯t be sarcastic. I wanted Zen to leave. Even if I had to make him faint. The man, who probably felt the same as I did, asked Zen while grabbing his own hair. ¡°Why on earth are you being this?¡± ¡°I hate swordsmen.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°. . .¡± Not only the young duke, but also the students and the man who was trying to mediate the situation closed their mouths. Rany grabbed me and whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but I think Zen will be safe. While he¡¯s being a stubborn fool in front of the young duke, the academy is rather mediating now. Let¡¯s leave for now. You¡¯re in more danger right now.¡± Before I could refute her, Rany already pulled me. When I escaped from Zen¡¯s back, I saw the young duke¡¯s eyes chasing after me again. Until I disappeared from his sight, he didn¡¯t see Zen who was picking a fight with him, but me. * * * ¡°Rany.¡± As I called her after leaving the drill hall, Rany finally stopped. Her face looking back at me was also toned with confusion. Rany brushed her hair back and heaved a sigh. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening now. Who brought him here? That stone head?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡± ¡°I mean, is there nothing else that he could say? What the hell did he mean by disturbing the lecture because he doesn¡¯t like swordsmen? His best friend is a swordsman.¡± I was half out of my mind, but then I returned to myself as I heard what Rany said. ¡°What about Bertin? Does he know about this?¡± Rany, who had been silent, squinted her eyes then nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know what has Zen done to enter this place, but there¡¯s a high possibility that bastard knows about this.¡± I worriedly stared at the drill hall, then I stared down at the quiet pendant. I thought I couldn¡¯t reach him because he was busy, but how did he think of showing his face here, and in front of a lot of people to boot. The heart beating hard wasn¡¯t only used when the heart was fluttering. The fear that suffocated the whole body also made the heart beating hard. ¡°What should we do if someone recognizes Zen?¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be anyone. This is the academy, and most of the people here are students.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°And looking that the trace related to that incident is almost non-existent, even people involved in that accident know of Zen¡¯s face also . . .¡± Rany stopped talking, but then added in a low voice. ¡°Won¡¯t the possibility of their deaths be very high?¡± I turned silent at the possible guess. Whether her guess was right or wrong, I still felt uneasy. CH 129 I hadn¡¯t heard anything from Zen since that afternoon. The students were disbanded from the drill hall without any problems, but the story about Zen was issued from numerous mouths. Most of their whispers were ¡®a young professor from the magic tower¡¯, ¡®a crazy man who is impudent to the young duke¡¯ and such. I was uneasy hearing the name Ardin being spoken out of people¡¯s mouths even though it wasn¡¯t his real name. Looking worriedly at me, who was slowly crumpling the corner of my note, Rany made a promise to me. ¡°I will reveal the detailed situation even if I have to half-kill Bertin. Don¡¯t worry.¡± This had already happened regardless of hearing the detailed situation. I was more troubled with Zen showing himself in front of numerous people rather than the problem with the young duke. I dejectedly boarded the carriage and looked down at my pendant. I still couldn¡¯t hear a single sound from the pendant. This was not even broken, so he must have been hearing my words. Why on earth did he ignore my call? ¡°I have to at least hear your explanation so that I can be convinced.¡± As the confusion subsided, regret and worry filled it in. Unlike my heavy heart, the carriage ran lightly to the mansion. As soon as I opened the carriage door and entered the mansion, I saw Orion waiting for me. Usually, I would greet and talk with him, but my head was a mess so I didn¡¯t want to do it. ¡°How was your day, Mari-¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Orion. I¡¯m very tired so I want to rest.¡± Orion, who opened his arms welcoming me, stunned in the place like a statue. Dana, who was a step behind him, looked at Orion and then hurriedly approached me. Worried also flashed in her eyes, who took my outer coat. ¡°Ah ,did something bad happen in the academy?¡± There was but if I told him now, I didn¡¯t feel like I could explain it calmly. I also didn¡¯t know how far I could tell him about Zen. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you for now.¡± I was planning to tell him later when my head had been sorted out. After all, this was related to the Bolton Family, so I couldn¡¯t not tell him. With a smile, Orion nodded. ¡°All right. My Marianne might have been nervous since it¡¯s her first day so it¡¯s not a surprise. Yeah, all right.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re worried about me, but I¡­¡± ¡°No. I actually already prepared for this. I¡¯ve already heard that at your age, everyone said they won¡¯t speak with their older brother because they¡¯re tired.¡± I was about to enter my room, but I stopped. Why was my age mentioned there? At that moment, a question arose, but the confusion had not subsided yet for me to ask and talk to Orion. Once again, I asked for his understanding. ¡°I¡¯m a bit confused now . . .¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the time of storm and gale of life.¡± Ending the conversation that oddly went astray, I entered my room and plopped down on the chair. It was not a lie that I was tired. My head that had been filled with various thoughts was so heavy that I felt it would break. I didn¡¯t feel like I could think properly until I cast away all the cumbersome thoughts. * * * The dinner time was quiet. Jeremy, who arrived a bit later than me, also returned to the mansion with a dark face, and inevitably came to the dining room for dinner. We nibbled on our food with dark faces, so everyone rolled their eyes, trying to read the situation. Sir Rune asked me. ¡°It seems like your first day in the academy wasn¡¯t good, My Lady?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it will be good at all.¡± ¡°Erm, did something bad happen?¡± ¡°Mhm. Well, something like that.¡± As if he had expected that he wouldn¡¯t get a proper answer from me, he turned his head. Jeremy, who nibbled on his food, sent me a gaze filled with his agreement with me, and he flinched when he met Sir Rune¡¯s eyes. ¡°What about you, Your Highness?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good at all.¡± Orion blinked his eyes as he looked at us who gave the same answer as though we had planned this. And surprisingly, Jeremy spoke to his master, Orion, first. ¡°Master, you graduated from the academy amicably, right?¡± ¡°Erm . . . yeah.¡± ¡°It is said that human¡¯s life is full of suffering, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a more dangerous and troubling place than the academy in my life.¡± I felt like I understood Jeremy¡¯s feelings. He met Young Duke Bolton who he avoided and feared the most. I didn¡¯t know if he also saw Zen who fought against him, but even if he saw, I was sure that rather than happy, his fear would only double. The more terrifying fact was both were professors. ¡°But the academy is a safe place.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more dangerous than the palace.¡± Everyone turned silent hearing Jeremy¡¯s words that were imbued with an ardent honesty. They all looked curious about what happened in the academy, but frustrated because we didn¡¯t tell them. Sir Rune, who looked at both of us with a strange expression, eventually spoke. ¡°I think the academy after we graduated has a bit, a lot, changed. The academy in my memory is only an academy.¡± ¡°Thank you for the dinner.¡± ¡°Thank you for the dinner.¡± Worried gazes followed behind us who said the same words and went up to our rooms. CH 130 Knock knock. Someone knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± The one who opened the door and entered wasn¡¯t Dana or the other maids, but Orion. He brought the tea that I always drank after a meal, and put it on the table. ¡°Here.¡± He poured the tea and handed it to me. ¡°Thank you.¡± I spoke in a low voice. It was only then that I felt sorry for not answering him properly because my situation was complicated when he welcomed me. ¡°I am worried looking at how you eat. I will order them to make some midnight snacks, so if you get hungry, just call anyone any time.¡± I silently nodded to the gentle voice. As a sip of the warm tea went down my throat, my feeling was more calmer. Although it was still heavy because of the situation that still hadn¡¯t been resolved. Then, he carefully talked again. ¡°Today, it seems like something bad happened in the academy. No?¡± ¡°Yeah, something like that.¡± When I admitted it, he nodded his head. As I opened my mouth, it wasn¡¯t as hard as I thought it would be. Rather, I felt like my head was being sorted out. ¡°My friend did something in secret without telling me.¡± The encounter with Young Duke Bolton, or that he was close to notice Jeremy actually weren¡¯t that important for me. What troubled and distressed me was that Zen . . . ¡°I¡¯m upset. They didn¡¯t even talk or discuss with me before deciding on something big.¡± ¡°I see.¡± He responded to me with an ambiguous expression. While I was questioning his expression, I recalled what Sir Rune had said. ¡°Orion¡¯s friend is only me. He has no other friends.¡± Come to think of it, if Sir Rune decided on something big without discussing it with Orion and kept it as a secret, that could be finished as a sin of throwing contempt at his lord. I wondered if it was okay for me to consult about my sorrow that was caused by a friend to Orion who had no friend. ¡°As expected I shouldn¡¯t have told¨C¡± ¡°No. I can hear you out. Marianne, please tell me.¡± I hesitated and didn¡¯t know why, but I briefly talked about what happened at the academy to Orion, who seemed very desperate to listen to me. On second thoughts, I did have to tell him about Jeremy and Young Duke Bolton. ¡°Sir Young Duke of the Bolton Family came to the academy as a special guest lecturer. Jeremy, I mean, His Highness casually applied for a swordsmanship class, and the two almost encountered each other.¡± ¡°It must be troubling.¡± ¡°And so, I talked back a bit to him to shift his gaze.¡± Orion stared at me with a serious expression. He looked like he was checking if I was hurt. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have nothing cut except for a few strands of my hair.¡± ¡°He cut your hair?¡± As Orion made a crumpled face, I shook my head. What happened with Young Duke Bolton was fine after all. If the class was canceled, then that¡¯s it, and if we avoided each other, then we wouldn¡¯t have quarreled. Since the academy was vast, as long as Jeremy was also good at avoiding him, then he wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with him. ¡°If the Bolton Family treated you like that, then it¡¯s reasonable for me to¨C¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m also not really troubled with that. He also knows that even if he can cut the hand of a viscount¡¯s son, he can¡¯t hurt me.¡± ¡°Ye, yeah. You¡¯re so smart Marianne. Yeah, it¡¯s no surprise.¡± ¡°Rather than that, my friend . . .¡± As I skipped it to tell about my friend¡¯s problem, Orion¡¯s face was a level darker. He looked like he would solve everything when I told him about Young Duke Bolton, but when I was about to tell about my friend, he looked like he wasn¡¯t confident in giving advice. ¡°That friend who made a secret, after doing something without discussing it with me, they also avoided my call.¡± ¡°They are really too much.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Objectively speaking, it was disappointing enough. My feelings bubbled up as I got Orion¡¯s agreement. He looked at me, then spoke as if he had made up his mind. ¡°If you want, then I can¨C¡± ¡°What should I do for us to get along again?¡± Orion, who was about to say something but was blocked with my question, tilted his head again with a questioning expression. It seemed like he was surprised with ¡®for us to get along again¡¯. ¡°But they made a secret, did something without consulting you, and even avoided your call?¡± ¡°But they are a dear friend of mine.¡± ¡°That . . .¡± Orion looked like he was suffering from racking his brain with a flustered face. ¡°Just like how Sir Rune is a dear friend to you, Orion.¡± He was the only one, so he must hold him very dear. Orion didn¡¯t refute me, and was deep in agony. I didn¡¯t ask because I really wanted an answer, but looking at him who was thinking that deeply and seriously, I felt like he would continue to think until he got the conclusion. I changed my words because he looked like he would suffer without being able to sleep. ¡°After talking this out, I feel better. Thank you, Orion.¡± Hearing my thanks, Orion looked clueless. ¡°But I didn¡¯t do anything?¡± ¡°You listened to me. I want to say that I¡¯m upset but my friend doesn¡¯t accept my call. I have no one to complain to. Maybe I was sad.¡± Usually, I would chat about something like this with Rany. But she was in a situation where she rolled her sleeves up to go to catch Bertin somewhere out there. Orion looked reluctant, but then he smiled. ¡°If it relieves you by talking about it, then that¡¯s enough.¡± Wetting my mouth once again with the slightly bitter tea, I looked at Orion who offered a sandwich made in the kitchen. There was nothing solved, but somehow I felt more relieved. I suddenly thought that maybe this was the reason everyone always spoke of family. Family. CH 131 At the dead of night, all the members of the Blue Knight Order were summoned. The one who summoned them, Orion Miller, brought up the agenda with a serious face. ¡°I believe everyone here knows that today, Marianne returned from the academy with a very dark face.¡± The knights who looked at each other nodded their heads. The atmosphere turned serious and heavy. Orion looked at them with a serious face as he told them the trouble he heard from Marianne. A knight slowly raised his hand and presented his opinion. ¡°That, isn¡¯t that one hundred percent that situation?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The knight scratched his head, then explained with an awkward face. ¡°You said they were fine, but suddenly that friend changed. They suddenly had a secret when there were no secrets between them, and also avoided her call. The next thing will naturally be . . .¡± ¡°Will be?¡± ¡°That friend gets caught communicating with someone else.¡± Orion¡¯s forehead screased. The knight who brought up his opinion concluded. ¡°It¡¯s a one hundred percent affair, sir.¡± A few of those who were seriously listening to him nodded their heads and a few others tilted their heads. Orion criticized the knight who said his opinion. ¡°What do you mean by affair? This is about Marianne and her friend.¡± ¡°Captain, everyone says it¡¯s about their friend, but turns out, most of them are not friends.¡± ¡°I told you no. This is about a pure friendship.¡± The knights who questioned his overconfident attitude remained silent. For now, they gathered and racked their heads together, but it was really difficult to gauge the minds of an adolescent female student through the experiences of the knights. Everyone only looked at each other because they were worried if they would get criticized if they made a wrong guess. Orion Miller, who firmly believed that his sister was suffering from the complications of a pure friendship, was in agony, holding his temple. ¡°Well, of course I believe that my Marianne will reconcile with her friend on her own accord. But still, it¡¯s hard for me to just stay still looking at how she¡¯s in agony like that.¡± The rough idea was settled as ¡®Marianne fought with her friend, and she wants to reconcile with that friend.¡¯ Rather than because they believed that idea was right, it was because Orion¡¯s conviction was too strong. Now that the silly situation had been identified, everyone moved to a new agenda. ¡°And so, what should my Marianne do for her to be on good terms again with her friend?¡± The agenda had narrowed down, but everyone hardly expressed their opinion. The knights with troubled expressions exchanged glances. When we have a quarrel, don¡¯t we just solve it with a fistfight? If that doesn¡¯t work, then we¡¯ll ask for a duel, and we¡¯ll obey the one who wins. However, they couldn¡¯t tell Marianne to do an honorary duel with her friend, nor to have a fistfight. Everyone¡¯s gaze swarmed to Lloyd, the youngest of the knight order who had a little sister. ¡°How does your sister make up with her friend?¡± ¡°My sister . . .¡± Lloyd shook his head with a troubled face. He was treated as a strange man by his little sister. There was no way she would just answer him if he asked her ¡®the way to make up with a friend after fighting¡¯. Bayhan, who looked at the new recruit looking around in trouble, turned his head. While crossing his arms, he decided to watch the thoughts of those who were going in the very wrong direction. Once again, the truth quietly hid its trace before Orion¡¯s wild guess. * * * Late at night, my dream was particularly fierce. I, who rarely had a nightmare, quickly woke up dripping with cold sweat. My senses only returned after I felt the texture of the soft blanket clutched in my hand. When I saw the place wet with sweat, I felt uneasy again. I acknowledge that the communication method between him and I was quite one-sided through this pendant that still gave no answer. ¡°It¡¯s a dead end if that side doesn¡¯t accept my call.¡± It was heartless of him to not even explain anything after that. I tapped on the pendant, then I put it next to me. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being mean? At least I apologize and explain after I cause a problem.¡± A sigh flowed out through my lips without my knowing. The thirst didn¡¯t go away even after I drank a glass of water on the table. Perhaps it was because I had sweat so much. As I couldn¡¯t win against the thirst, I got off my bed and opened the door. Then, on my way back to my room while holding a bottle of water . . . I saw a faint light come out from a room. As I questioned who was still awake at this late hour, I realized that was Jeremy¡¯s room. Come to think of it, he too, must be disturbed with what happened today just like me. Because not only Young Duke Bolton, but also Zen came out of nowhere. After thinking about it, I knocked on the door, and he calmly answered, yes. When I opened the door, Jeremy with a book in his hands entered my sight. His complexion wasn¡¯t as dark as I had thought it would be. The plant illustrated book in his hand was familiar. ¡°Is it okay for you to stay up so late?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go to sleep. I thought I might be sleepier if I read a book.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± I sat carefully on the chair near him, and he examined me. ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t look good, Marianne.¡± ¡°I had a nightmare.¡± Jeremy, surprised with my honest answer, opened his eyes wide, and then asked in a low voice. ¡°Can I ask you what kind of nightmare that was?¡± ¡°Erm, I dreamed about bad things that I experienced in the past.¡± His expression turned cloudy only for a second. ¡°That, I don¡¯t think that would feel good.¡± ¡°All nightmares are like that.¡± I poured the water bottle I brought along, and I gave a glass to him, and also a glass for me to drink. The boy emptied the glass I gave to him as if he was thirsty just in time. CH 132 ¡°You must be surprised, right? That Zen came from nowhere.¡± ¡°Did you don¡¯t know that person would come to the academy, Young Lady?¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t say anything to me.¡± ¡°Last time, you told me . . .¡± Jeremy remembered all the things I told him. ¡°I think you said that person shouldn¡¯t be seen by others.¡± ¡°We were just careful in case something bad happened to him. It¡¯s not like he commited a crime, so there¡¯s no particular reason why he can¡¯t show himself.¡± It was bitter inside my mouth. I tried to reply with a smile, but I remembered Zen, who must have felt suffocated all this time. The only one who knew about his existence in the magic tower was Master Cale alone. We were the only ones he interacted with, and it was rare for him to show up and go around during the day, so could he not have felt suffocated? Professor Ardin, huh? The magic tower and the academy must have been inviolable to each other. How could he be dispatched in the academy as a mage from the magic tower? I was deep in thought while touching the glass, and then I turned my head to Jeremy. ¡°I¡¯m sure you already know from what happened today, but Young Duke Bolton will stay in the academy as a professor for the time being. Needless to say, especially this semester, there will be irregular lectures to boot.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°It was me who suggested you attend the academy, Your Highness. But, I know that you accepted it because of the half-threat from Orion.¡± He slowly met my gaze. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s fine for you to not go to the academy. I¡¯ll talk about it with Orion.¡± The two people, who made him afraid and stunned with just being in front of them, were in the academy. Even though he avoided them well, he would be very tired because he was nervous throughout his academy years. I couldn¡¯t ask him to attend the academy while bearing that burden. ¡°No. I¡¯m planning to continue attending the academy. I can just leave the swordsmanship lecture. I went there because of curiosity, anyway.¡± I was a bit surprised with the unexpected answer. I thought he would quickly say yes because I even offered myself to talk about this with Orion. ¡°I want to attend longer since today was only the first day. I also have talked with Benji, and he said if I don¡¯t like that professor, I just need to plan my classes well so that I won¡¯t meet him.¡± ¡°. . .¡± It was rather me who was embarrassed because of his unexpectedly brave opinion. I wondered if this was because his figure, who was afraid and unmotivated in the forest last time, stamped too vividly on my memory. He was different from what I thought he was, a clumsy and timid boy. ¡°You can do that, then.¡± Jeremy, who nodded, opened his mouth and hesitated as if he wanted to ask something. I put down the glass I was holding and asked him. ¡°There is a lot you want to ask, isn¡¯t there?¡± He didn¡¯t answer my question, but he couldn¡¯t hide the curiosity in his eyes. It was also very natural for him to get curious. ¡°You must be curious, but why don¡¯t you ask me anything?¡± ¡°Your face when you entered was very bad, Marianne. I think the things that you said happened in the past have a relation with that person.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very keen.¡± Should I praise Jeremy for being so keen when he was still only twelve years old? It also ached my heart that he seemed to be wary of others¡¯ reaction and thoughts for that long. Well, I also pondered if I had to tell everything honestly to this young boy. He had already shared the secret he had been holding alone, the stories that were not different from the embarrassing side of the imperial family, to me. And perhaps, really really perhaps, these were not totally irrelevant. Half of those calculations were mixed up. ¡°Last time, we talked about Louver Village, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s where Zen is from. The place where I met him when he was very innocent and like a puppy was there.¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that.¡± ¡°He was cuter than you, Jeremy.¡± He looked at me while grimacing as if he was protesting. It was a firm expression that stated he couldn¡¯t accept the words that Zen was cuter than him. Instead of convincing him about how cute Zen in the past, I continued the story. ¡°I¡¯m from the capital, but as you know, my mother likes to travel, so I often followed her to far places when I was young. And then, I also coincidentally stayed in Zen¡¯s house.¡± While tracing the old memories, I continued to speak slowly. ¡°Zen¡¯s father was only an ordinary person. He hunted in the winter, in the spring he gathered foods, planted seeds . . .¡± The scenes that were so clear in my dream turned blurry in places as I spoke about it. ¡°When I stayed in Zen¡¯s house, it was in the time when pre graduate students from the public academy were dispatched to investigate something nearby.¡± ¡°About the public academy . . .¡± ¡°The academy I attended before. It¡¯s closed now.¡± Jeremy¡¯s eyes gleamed with realization. ¡°Zen¡¯s father became a guide for them. Although we didn¡¯t know the exact location for what they were looking for, looking from their hushed atmosphere, it didn¡¯t seem like a formal investigation.¡± Not only was it an old memory, my contact with them was nearly nonexistent so I didn¡¯t have a lot of memories about them. I couldn¡¯t be sure, but I could faintly remember their attire wasn¡¯t that good. Worn-out robes and battered shoes. They likely weren¡¯t proud noble children. Perhaps they were commoners with outstanding talent, or nobles who lost their peerage. ¡°The uncle who went with them as a guide didn¡¯t come back.¡± Jeremy flinched. And I calmly added. ¡°Not only the uncle. No one in Zen¡¯s family came back.¡± The gentle aunty, kind older sister, and dependable father. Zen lost them all. The innocent smile like a puppy that I liked, too, disappeared. CH 133 My mother, who left Zen¡¯s house after urging me to wake up, grabbed my hand and led me to the inn located at the most outskirts of the village. The room, where the chilly winds invaded the gap between the window frames, was so cold. Cold enough that even I, who was good at enduring, had curled into myself. There was enough wood to light a fire, but Mother, who was very sensitive and on her guard, did not allow the fireplace to be lit. I could hear someone running with hurried steps toward me. Me, who was trembling from the cold on top of the hard bed. And soon, a desperate knocking sounded on the door. A familiar voice called me. ¡°Marianne¨C!¡± The one who stopped me from reaching out my hand to open the door was Mom. With a cold face, she glared at the door as though she were estimating something. I became uneasy hearing the teary call. Looking at me stamping my feet with anxiety, she heaved a sigh. ¡°Alright. If you really want to let that child in, promise me you¡¯ll listen to me.¡± There was a hint of a troubled and annoyed expression upon Mom¡¯s face as she caressed my head. She didn¡¯t want to open the door, but eventually surrendered at my persistence. After nodding hard, I quickly opened the door. Zen¡¯s fists, which were knocking the door, were scraped raw and bloody. With a wrecked appearance, he grasped my arms. ¡°Marianne, my family¡ª¡± The voice asking for help was tremendously earnest and desperate. * * * I fiddled with my fingers because of the uneasiness as if I returned back to the memory that I forcefully pulled up. Back then, I was only a little kid who could do nothing. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help him.¡± Before I opened the door, Mom entreated me to ¡®listen to her well¡¯. I couldn¡¯t help Zen only to put her in danger. Zen, who managed to escape from the place where his family was killed, was exhausted. We hid him and quickly left the village. ¡°The best we could do was escape together.¡± It wasn¡¯t only Zen¡¯s family. All of that area, the entire village where the dispatched people stayed in, disappeared without leaving a trace. The only people who survived were Mom and me, who quickly left the village, as well as Zen. ¡°After losing all of his family, Zen suffered from mana shock for a while . . . And as you¡¯ve seen, unlike other people, he can return to normal after experiencing such a shock.¡± In addition, there was no phenomenon in which his mana was depleted. It was a very unordinary thing that could have him dissected by those with power. I didn¡¯t know why he had such a special physical constitution. Whether it was always Zen¡¯s ability, or whether something made Zen become so strange. Even he didn¡¯t know. ¡°Because there were people who even erased the trace of that village, I thought it would be dangerous if the fact that Zen hailed from that village were to be exposed.¡± On top of that, Mom, who took a risk to bring him out of the village, also entreated me. While we were looking for a place to entrust him, there was a mage who recognized his value. ¡°Fortunately, we were lucky to meet someone who wanted to hide Zen.¡± Although it was under the condition that he would examine Zen¡¯s condition in detail and record it, he promised to take responsibility for Zen¡¯s safety through the ¡®Mana¡¯s oath¡¯. Thankfully, as the magic tower was an institution that stood alone in this empire, he couldn¡¯t be reached by others. In addition, even the mages inside the magic tower couldn¡¯t touch Zen. Because there was no one who was foolish enough to touch the one under the protection of the Master of the Magic Tower. He lived in hiding for a long time in such a way. Jeremy, who had been listening to me, asked carefully. ¡°But, why is that person suicidally visiting the academy?¡± ¡°Perhaps because I¡¯m too slow and he¡¯s worried that I can¡¯t keep our promise.¡± ¡°Promise?¡± It wasn¡¯t Zen¡¯s choice to leave the village. Because it was me who pressed Mom to leave as if escaping while that kid lost his consciousness for a moment. Zen didn¡¯t say anything regarding my unilateral decision, but it hurted me that I even preferred if he loathed me. ¡°I asked him to find out why their traces must be erased even though his family couldn¡¯t return alive. At least to find out the reason, and the one responsible for their deaths.¡± It was a baseless thought. If the force behind it couldn¡¯t even be controlled by the academy¡¯s dean, then what could we do? However, that promise was the goal that supported Zen. Also, the reason why the factor that threatened Zen must disappear . . . ¡°Only then Zen can be exposed to the world.¡± I kicked the innocent floor with my feet as I said that. ¡°But today . . .¡± Perhaps Zen was already tired. Of living in hiding for such a long time. Of hiding his name and living as someone who didn¡¯t exist. Even though he was clearly alive, there were only five people in this world who could call Zen¡¯s real name. Today made me realize that Zen was a different person from me, and that I couldn¡¯t know everything about him. I unconsciously grumbled. ¡°It¡¯d be good if I could read his mind.¡± ¡°You look upset.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very upset.¡± At the same time, I also understood him. However, it would have been better if he had told me if it was difficult for him. That¡¯s what I felt sad about. CH 134 ¡°I can only tell you this much.¡± When I finished talking, I felt empty. The five years were compressed into a thirty minute explanation. It made me feel that waiting and pondering for a long time became something trivial. ¡°I won¡¯t speak about this.¡± Before I could say something, Jeremy suddenly declared with serious eyes. ¡°That is very kind of you.¡± I smiled at the words filled with his sincerity. I liked the sincerity of his¡ª he still didn¡¯t know how to hide or disguise his feelings. And thanks to that, I was more relaxed and could comfortably speak out while we were conversing. He was rather worried about me. ¡°Can you really tell this story to me?¡± ¡°I promised you that I¡¯ll tell you everything if you wait patiently.¡± A promise was something that should be kept. In addition, this was not only because of the promise. After hesitating, I eventually showed my intention. ¡°Previously, you told me about your late brother, right?¡± Nervousness showed in his eyes at the words that were suddenly spoken out. ¡°Can I hear more about the place he stayed at, and about the incident at that time?¡± This could be a mere coincidence, but I kept weighing down about this. Why did it happen in that particular village? The time was clearly different, but even so, there was no guarantee that both cases had no relation. ¡°The nanny who told me about the situation had already passed away. The workers in my palace are always replaced, so it¡¯s rare for someone to know about the past.¡± He lowered his voice. ¡°If it¡¯s about the one who knows about that incident, then it must be the one who experienced it themself who knows better.¡± He was speaking about the imperial consort, who¡¯s position was no different from being incarcerated. ¡°But, it¡¯ll be difficult to have a proper conversation with that person.¡± There would be watch dogs under the pretext of taking care of her, and above everything else, it had suspicious meaning whether she was in a condition where she could have a proper conversation. ¡°I see . . .¡± I wasn¡¯t surprised because I had already expected that. Seeing that Jeremy¡¯s face turned dark, I quickly changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s later than I thought. I¡¯ve made you say something that is burdening your heart, haven¡¯t I?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± While I was looking around the room that was more simple than before, my gaze stopped at ¡®Adel¡¯. The small sprout was still in its initial size. It has been a week. That thing was still a sprout? As I stared intently at that because I found it to be odd, Jeremy spoke in an excited voice. ¡°I can¡¯t find the variant like Adel in the illustrated books in the mansion, and in the plants illustrated book I bought recently. Perhaps we found a new variant of the plant.¡± Your dreams are too high. Jeremy was already dreaming about the future, to be exact, a golden future. The gaze looking down at Adel was full of love. If I knew it would become like this, I would give him anything other than the sprout growing in the ground. I was regretting that a bit. * * * In the following day, a strange silence lingered in the breakfast time. When I remembered that I was so tired and had a lot of thoughts the evening before that I almost ignored Orion, I felt sorry. ¡°O¨C¡± As I was about to call him, his expression when he lifted his head and looked at me was very gentle. The plates were pushed in front of me, who flinched for a moment. They were clearly foods that were prepared with care. ¡°As I heard your trouble yesterday, I realized that you have already reached the age where you¡¯ll be in trouble because of the quarrel you have with your friends.¡± ¡°But you and I only met this year, Orion . . .¡± There was nothing about ¡®have already¡¯. I was a bit reluctant with his expression immersed in emotion as if he watched all of my growth process. ¡°First, if there¡¯s a misunderstanding, you have to clear that. And even if that doesn¡¯t work, it¡¯s fine. You are already mature enough to try your best to fix the problem between you two.¡± ¡°No, Orion. I . . .¡± ¡°This precious experience will become a good experience for your relationship with your new friends in the future. And especially if you can¡¯t reconcile with that friend, it isn¡¯t your fault.¡± I blinked as I listened to Orion¡¯s words that were said smoothly like flowing water. Not only did the focus oddly go wrong, Orion¡¯s words were filled with unusual tone and unusual word choice as if he had memorized that. First of all, Orion, you have no friends. I had a lot to say, but I, who ate while pressing down the urge to say, saw the edge of a book behind his back. I finally realized the source of the wise words that he said smoothly, and I felt relaxed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡± ¡°Of course it must be troubling you . . .¡± While half-listening to my brother¡¯s recitation, I finished my breakfast. And on my way in the academy, I became the figure who got the gazes and curiosities that couldn¡¯t be compared to the previous day. ¡°Marianne Miller, please come to the student council room.¡± The female who appeared through the hot gazes, informed me with a smiling face. It was a kind and gentle tone, but I guessed this was not a call for a good reason. While I was following her, whispers followed behind me. The gazes were searing. CH 135 The whispers stopped only after I entered the separated office in the student council room. To be exact, it was because the students who were whispering couldn¡¯t enter this office. They were likely making up an interesting story about me and spreading it outside. ¡°I should have introduced myself sooner. I¡¯m Mago, clerk of the student council.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Marianne Miller.¡± She introduced herself with a very friendly voice. ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about the rumors spread by the students outside. It¡¯ll calm down in a few days anyway.¡± She comforted me with kind words. ¡°They¡¯re probably only jealous of your great capability, Miss Marianne. Well, you attracted the attention from both professors, the new professor in the magic department and the young duke of this empire who¡¯s the professor of swordsmanship class.¡± A kind tone. With a gentle face, she said something quite hurtful. At least amongst the students I had met so far, I could be sure that she was the most proficient in hiding her feelings. Silence lingered between us. Soon, after opening the heavy door, she let me in. The room was full of documents, making me dizzy. ¡°Excuse me. Because of the new semester, there¡¯s a lot that has started so the office is a mess.¡± She lightly stacked a pile of documents in another place as she gestured with her hand. ¡°Sit here, please.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± As I sat on the pointed seat, I saw she rummaged through the documents. She smiled as if she had found the document she was looking for between the documents of various kinds and handed it out. [Notice of Disciplinary Action] It was a document of punishment regarding disturbing the lecture and insubordination to the professor. Because this much was already anticipated, I calmly accepted it. She, who observed me accepting it calmly, added. ¡°I think this ended so lightly thanks to your status, Young Lady. There had been no one ever to point out that the actions of the professor particularly invited by the Academy were wrong.¡± There was nothing wrong with what I said. However, if it wasn¡¯t for Jeremy, then I would never stand up to catch his attention. ¡°This is an issue that is decided in the professors¡¯ meeting, but if you think this disciplinary action is too far, you can submit a petition to ask for lowering the level of¡ª¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll accept the disciplinary action.¡± In the first place, I had no intention to make a comment about the professors¡¯ decision. There were already a lot of people who hold animosity, so there was no need to make the professors also hold animosity. Although some of them already hated me awfully. It might be better to just leave the academy if I had to disobey the disciplinary. That must be an action that tarnishes the Miller Family¡¯s reputation. I stared down at the notice of disciplinary action. It was an assistant role for the smooth progress of the swordsmanship lecture during this semester. Organizing the budget plan for the lecture this semester, reviewing the ledger of the previous semester, and also organizing the list of products purchased this year and its budget. This is usually the work of an administrator. For the work of checking the ledger every day, if it wasn¡¯t done by a specialist, it would become so troublesome. It was a disciplinary action that showed how desperate they were in wanting to harass me. ¡°Will it be fine with you? I can help you with managing the ledger.¡± Are you adding to the work by pretending to help me? She was smiling, but she was clearly examining every response of mine. ¡°About the disciplinary action, Professor Grein said he will be monitoring it personally.¡± They even attached the professor who really disliked me as the supervisor. Their intention to screw me over was clearly showing. ¡°I¡¯ll try to do my best.¡± She smiled hearing my words. She looked curious, as to how long would I be able to be confident. * * * Fire sparked in Rany¡¯s eyes after she read the notice of disciplinary action. ¡°These bastards.¡± ¡°This is annoying, but it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already prepared for this much.¡± After checking the notice, Jeremy quietly looked down. Even though I didn¡¯t say anything, there was no way he couldn¡¯t know that what happened yesterday was for his sake. Benji stared vacantly at Jeremy. By the way, should I tell him about Jeremy? It would be no wonder if Benji soon realized that Jeremy was somewhat different. Things like his appearance that were oddly different from when we visited the guild, his figure desperately avoiding the young duke when he found him in the swordsmanship lecture. That much was enough to lead curiosity, but Benji didn¡¯t ask anything. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything about seeing Zen yesterday?¡± ¡°He knows from years of experience that he should never speak of any problems regarding Zen.¡± He might be wondering why Zen was in the academy. On top of that, he wore an assumed name and even gained the professor position. Well, we can¡¯t explain everything to him, anyway. I couldn¡¯t tell everything to him just like what I did to Jeremy. Honestly, it was possible with Jeremy because he had no ¡®acquaintances¡¯ he could tell CH 136 I tapped Rany because I had something to say about yesterday. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I think we have to tell Benji.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about anything else, but at least about Jeremy¡¯s identity.¡± Rany glanced at them and then nodded. After looking like she was thinking for a moment, she whispered. ¡°I think it¡¯s okay for some people to know more.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Those next to us.¡± As I turned my gaze following Rany¡¯s words, I met with Liz who was eating. Abigail next to her startled and tried to focus eating with an uneasy face. ¡°After all, you can¡¯t always be the shield whenever an unfortunate event happens.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°What are you hesitating about when there are two excellent shields there?¡± It was bad to treat humans as shields, but what Rany said was reasonable. In the first place, there was only me and Rany who could protect Jeremy. If his identity were to be found out, it would be the duchy and Jeremy, also those related, that would be in trouble. But still, wasn¡¯t that like making a gamble by exposing Jeremy¡¯s identity to those two? ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Rany assured me. ¡°My guild already holds everything about those two people.¡± ¡°Your guild?¡± ¡°Because the sickles ordered by Brigo Barony in large amounts are exceptionally pricey, they decided to pay on an installment basis.¡± ¡°That . . .¡± ¡°Her family credit rating is on my guild¡¯s hand, so would she dare to do something foolish?¡± In addition, Liz was someone who was in a good relationship with me to some extent from the start. Of course, heart was something that could change, but I could really understand why Rany was confident in sharing the secret in case that thing happened. ¡°What about Abigail?¡± Rany smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯ve already robbed her from the start. Back then when she almost lost her family from trying to trouble you. They still have their peerage, but almost all of their wealth has been confiscated.¡± I felt like I knew the rest even though she didn¡¯t speak about it. ¡°Still, to live as the aristocrat of this nation, maintenance expenses are needed. Where do you think they borrow the money from?¡± Only then I could know the reason Abigail always ordered our lunch and brought it. I was surprised by Rany¡¯s ability once again. So it wasn¡¯t merely a performance when she noted down in her pocket note back at the hearing. Even though I couldn¡¯t be sure about it, I thought people whose names were written down there wouldn¡¯t live an easy life. As I figured out about their interests to some extent, I gestured to Abigail who was trembling out of uneasiness. ¡°Come here. Liz and Benji, and Jeremy too.¡± When everyone gathered in huddles, Rany coolly introduced Jeremy. ¡°He¡¯s actually not only a normal freshman, but also the second prince of our empire.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°. . .¡± Jeremy, who had his identity revealed, calmly continued his lunch. As he looked at Jeremy, Benji let out a short ah as if he was convinced. Next to them, Liz opened her eyes wide. She had met him once. The moment one recognized the ¡®truth¡¯ about another one, the magic that deluded them broke. Light of understanding gradually took place in Liz¡¯s surprised face. The face she remembered was drawn in Jeremy¡¯s face now. Meanwhile, Abigail turned blank and soon . . . ¡°Why are you being like this to me?¡± . . . began to cry. Jeremy overly kindly handed a handkerchief from his pocket to Abigail who was wailing out loud. Rany had to somewhat entreat her when her cry stopped a bit. ¡°Thus, Young Duke Bolton and Jeremy can¡¯t meet each other. Well, it¡¯s true that we changed his appearance a bit using camouflage magic, but we¡¯re talking about a member of Bolton Duchy.¡± Liz carefully asked. ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± ¡°Just like what Marianne did yesterday.¡± Everyone¡¯s head turned to me. As she blankly stared at me, who got a disciplinary action as the result of being impudent in front of the young duke yesterday, Abigail¡¯s tears flowed again like a cascade. ¡°If the young lady of the duchy gets a disciplinary action, then won¡¯t I get my head flying?¡± ¡°For your reference, it¡¯s not an option for you. The home you¡¯re living in, your carriages, and clothes, all of that are my guild¡¯s possession.¡± Rany smiled brightly. ¡°If you can¡¯t pay the loan, you¡¯ll go bankrupt all at once, is that fine?¡± Abigail¡¯s face was stained with horror. Rany, who was smirking, was no doubt a perfect villain. When he understood all the situation, Benji quietly ate as though he already accepted his fate, and Liz also looked like she was convinced. Only Abigail cried. Jeremy, the one who must be protected, diligently patted her. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to escape so you don¡¯t need to bet your life. I just need to not get caught.¡± Fortunately, everyone looked trustworthy from their reactions. When Abigail¡¯s cry subsided, a group moving entered my sight. A few female students gathered around a man who looked languish and annoyed. Annoyance was fully shown in his movement brushing up the black hair. My gaze met with Zen¡¯s as he turned his eyes at that moment. ¡°. . .¡± He turned his head very naturally as though he didn¡¯t see anything. It was reasonable that I should turn my head like Zen or look down. But, my eyes kept chasing the back that had already walked afar. It was reasonable that he pretended to not know me. Rather, it must be a wise movement. Even though I understood him. It hurts a bit . . . I subconsciously clenched the pendant. The Zen now was different from Zen of the childhood days. He changed so much that it was believable to say he was substituted secretly, but I thought I was the one who always knew better about that kid. What an arrogant idea it must have been. What on earth are you planning? My heart beat as if it was about to jump out because of anxiety. CH 137 [Still, at least answer my call. You clearly know I¡¯m waiting.] The mumbling voice was heard intact through the communication device. That voice was the only thing that rang in the dark room. While turning down his breathing, Zenin Arcadia listened to the voice that grumbled again today. [I know that there¡¯s a lot of eyes watching in the academy, but you don¡¯t need to ignore me so extremely.] Of course I have to do that. [We can introduce ourselves as if we don¡¯t know each other.] It was clear the cold appearance he barely maintained would crumble and shatter when he talked with her. Pretending to not know her was the best choice rather than that. If a problem happened with him, he alone wouldn¡¯t be the only one in trouble. She also would be in trouble. [You can at least come to me once outside the academy, can¡¯t you? At least I . . .] ¡°. . .¡± Right at that time, the grumbling voice was faintly mixed with someone else¡¯s voice. It seemed like one of the workers in the mansion called her. In the end, her voice ended earlier than usual. Even so, the less than fifteen minutes only reduced a bit, but it was enough to sour his mood. Someone entered through the opened door without knocking. ¡°Are you acting pitiful again?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I told you the academy is dangerous. Why make trouble?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not in any position to say that.¡± Bertin smiled and accepted his friends¡¯ criticism. Zen opened his mouth at the end of the thick silence. ¡°Is there still nothing you can find out from the abbey?¡± ¡°Nothing. Turns out, it¡¯s an unregistered abbey. In the first place, it is absurd that a child of the noble stayed in that poor place.¡± ¡°There must be someone who recommended that place to the Beryl Family. It must be someone with high status or wealth they trust whose few words was enough to make them send their son.¡± Bertin, who plopped down, had one of his feet uncomfortable. As Zen sent his gaze to the limp leg, Bertin smirked while pointing to his leg. ¡°How powerful she is, that this lasts longer than a whipping?¡± Smirking as if he found it absurd, Bertin shook his head. Raynia Rocke, who fled her fists as soon as they met, hit him thoroughly without even asking about the situation. She didn¡¯t ask anything as if she knew from the start that he wouldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°After hitting me, she gave me this.¡± The thing he showed was a letter of credit. A letter of credit that allowed them to use as much money as they wanted, regardless of which branch of Rocke Merchant Guild they went to. She free-handedly gave the item that couldn¡¯t be owned by anyone other than her, who was no different from the real successor of the guild after giving him a few punches. ¡°Where did our Rany learn to pay with money after hitting people?¡± ¡°She must have learned it by herself.¡± Replying aloofly, Zen quickly reached out the letter of credit. The shining gold letter of credit fell on top of his palm. As Zen stared intently at that, Bertin parted his lips. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s pressure on the guild nowadays. I think someone is consistently working to bring down the reputation of the Rocke Merchant Guild.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°Of course, nothing. Just like you.¡± ¡°. . .¡± For the time being, Marianne wouldn¡¯t have time to think about anything else thanks to the damned disciplinary action. ¡°It seems like she¡¯s thinking of solving it alone for now, but I think her opponent is a high-noble. Perhaps their target isn¡¯t Raynia.¡± It was still on the annoying level, but if this continued, they would certainly get a blow. In the end, since a merchant guild was a credibility-based business, reputation also had a great impact on its operations. ¡°Find out her opponent first.¡± Looking at Zen who left the room after saying that, Bertin didn¡¯t ask where he was going. Because it was obvious even though he didn¡¯t ask. After bringing up his throbbing leg, he comfortably lay down. He couldn¡¯t believe that the chair in this narrow research room was more comfortable than his family¡¯s luxurious bed. It was a hilarious thing. * * * In the late night, a stranger entered the big mansion. The knights with good senses turned their heads, but they couldn¡¯t find the figure who invaded secretly. The mansion was overly vast. If they hadn¡¯t been here once, they wouldn¡¯t have thought of finding the room at all. As they reached out their hand and let out the mana, people who were standing on guard in the hallway began to sleep. The time they bought was only for a very short moment. Although he was walking around while snickering, Orion Miller, also Bayhan who was protecting him weren¡¯t easy opponents. The time he bought was only five minutes at most. Zenin Arcadia opened the door and entered the room. There was Marianne Miller who was sleeping while clutching into the pendant inside. In the simple room with no particular furniture except for the bed, she was so sound asleep that she wouldn¡¯t notice if someone carried her. He could see the slightly furrowed brows as if she was grumbling she was tired. The time went fast while looking at the face shoned by the faint light that entered through the window. He was on the way walking in the hallway after covering the tossing body with a blanket. There was a sound of someone walking in the mansion where everyone was asleep. The one who entered Zenin¡¯s gaze as he reflectively turned his body was unexpectedly someone he knew. He froze when his gaze met with the prince who was walking in the hallway while holding a small pot in his arms. ¡°Hello.¡± It was hard to find languidness in the prince who greeted him through his trembling lips. Zenin glanced at his side. There was a sleeping knight who was supposed to be on guard. Although he was neglected, he was a member of the imperial family. It wasn¡¯t weird if he had an artifact that could resist magic. CH 138 ¡°Did you come to meet Marianne?¡± ¡°No.¡± When his eyes moved to the pot, the prince, Jeremy, instinctively hid the pot behind his back and spoke awkwardly. ¡°Ah, this. This is Adel, a kid I¡¯m raising. She¡¯s a good and pretty kid. She will grow to be an outstanding plant someday.¡± He was fascinated yet displeased with the prince who talked even though he clearly looked frightened. Because he was showing a side he didn¡¯t want to show. Surprisingly, along with the fear, there was also curiosity in the eyes of the prince looking at Zen. It seemed like he somewhat knew that he wouldn¡¯t hurt him. He wondered if the faint kindness flashed in those eyes was thanks to Marianne. Zen, who suddenly lost his strength, waved his hand. ¡°Go back and sleep.¡± ¡°Erm, I¡¯ll show the night air to Adel.¡± The prince hesitantly examined him. He could see the quiet hallway began to lively again. A knight with exceptionally good magic resistance let out a grunt sound earlier than the others. It was time to leave. ¡°Forget that I came here.¡± ¡°Does Marianne also have to not know about this?¡± Zen quietly nodded to Jeremy who was unexpectedly quick-witted. As Zen disappeared without any trace, noticing the end of their conversation, only Jeremy stayed absent-mindedly in the wide hallway. When the knight who belatedly woke up dumbfoundedly looked around, he saw Jeremy and greeted him. ¡°Prince, is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°Hello. I¡¯m on my way to show the night air to Adel.¡± The knight¡¯s expression turned odd when he looked at the thumb-sized sprout in the pot held in Jeremy¡¯s side. The prince¡¯s love for ¡®Adel¡¯ that didn¡¯t grow but also maintained its sprout appearance was so devoted. ¡°That, I hope Miss Adel is always healthy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll return after staying a bit so that she won¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Plants won¡¯t catch a cold, Your Highness. The knight, who couldn¡¯t say it out loud, quietly shut his mouth. Looking at the prince who gradually disappeared beyond the hallway, the knight forgot about the weird feeling earlier, when he suddenly got sleepy. * * * My schedule turned out to be fairly busy the next day after I accepted the decided disciplinary action. The disciplinary action that was close to a one sided notification was surely not of the level that could be easily carried out. In addition, the figure attached as the supervisor raised the level of my punishment, making it difficult and challenging. Professor Grein instructed me to do it in detail in a cold voice. ¡°About the products, they vary from year to year and quarter to quarter. Don¡¯t just look at the list of items purchased, but also organize the list of reorganized damaged items.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s needed, you naturally have to check the items¡¯ condition by visiting the related merchant guilds.¡± In short, run to check the ledger in detail. Such a thing wasn¡¯t listed in the notice of disciplinary action, but in the situation that depended on perspective, it was impossible for my protest to work. If I were to remove my disciplinary action using my status, the status of Young Duke Bolton, the reason for my disciplinary action, was daunting. In fact, I did wonder if he wasn¡¯t interested in me getting disciplinary action, but no one knew about that. As I blinked my protesting, numb eyes because I used it for a long time, I skilfully scanned the ledger. The complicated calculation continued on the ledger full of numbers. ¡°Once you finish organizing the ledger, submit it to me, not to the student council clerk. I¡¯ll take a look at it.¡± ¡°. . .¡± His ability to stir people up was out of ordinary. However, should I be glad that at least he wasn¡¯t wicked enough to pick at a fault that didn¡¯t exist? Well, what they could do to me might be only as far as disciplinary action. I was fairly enjoying the status of ¡®young lady of the duchy¡¯ inside this academy. No matter how much the whispers and gazes, the animosity, there was only a little that could express it directly in front of me. Even though they could do that, there was no one who could do proper harassment. The most they could do was give harsh disciplinary action through the meeting of the whole professors. ¡°I think I have finished for today.¡± It seemed that I had reached the limit from how my head muddled. I set a pace so that I could finish the work as fast as I could, but there was a lot in my head. Professor Grein suddenly spoke to me as I was about to stand up. ¡°Miller Duchy has a good reputation, if anything. Despite the high position, they have a low sense of authority and take good care of their retainers and collateral families. Because the neutral nobles have uncertainty from having no sense of belonging, the more prosperous the duchy becomes a comfort for them.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Your presence quite changed the image of Miller Duchy¡ªin a negative way.¡± I turned as I was about to walk slowly and stared at him. ¡°This disciplinary action must be a part of dissatisfaction towards me. I know.¡± ¡°Similar things will be repeated over and over again.¡± That was if I couldn¡¯t at least win in the power struggle in this academy. I opened my mouth not to respond to the disapproving gaze to the seed that caused the disturbance. ¡°For one thing, whether I make trouble or not, they won¡¯t like me. That will continue unless my origin can be changed.¡± There were also students that showed disgraceful behavior more than this. Everyone would agree that giving disciplinary action just because giving a few words to the professor was excessive. Professor Grein didn¡¯t refute. There was no way the smart him didn¡¯t know that I was right. CH 139 Early in the morning, I stopped walking to class. Rany with a calm face was talking to someone. I couldn¡¯t see the face of the male student with his back to me, but their conversation looked quite serious. Who¡¯s that? Because we were always together, it was impossible for me to not know people she knew. He, who turned as though the conversation had ended, had a normal impression. Rany came closer to me, who was about to ask about his identity, and beat me to speak first. ¡°I think the magic tower is in some sort of agreement with the imperial family.¡± ¡°With the imperial family?¡± ¡°Zen is a young talent sent by the magic tower, and such a talent of the magic tower teaching the academy students means the magic tower is cooperating in fostering ¡®personal¡¯ mages they have been opposing desperately so far, right?¡± The mages fostered in the magic tower belonged to the magic tower. Even the high ranking nobles and imperial family couldn¡¯t keep him tied except with a free contract. Just as how the mages fostered in the academy couldn¡¯t receive support from the magic tower, their experience and knowhow was lacking compared to those of the magic tower. The magic tower that treated mages from the academy as ¡®half mage¡¯ sending someone to teach had a big meaning. ¡°Did Bertin tell you?¡± Rany smiled brightly as she shook her head. ¡°He shut his mouth tight to keep his loyalty, so I also beat him as much as I touched by that loyalty.¡± ¡°You should have just left him be if he¡¯s going to say nothing.¡± Rany turned her head and looked at me with defiant eyes while slightly raising the tips of her lips. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to turn down the chance to beat him.¡± ¡°That . . .¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I compensated him enough.¡± I didn¡¯t ask what and how she compensated him. One thing I was sure of was that the level of her violence wasn¡¯t simply a light tap or two. She fell down with a tired face. ¡°My whole body¡¯s in pain because I used it after a while . . .¡± As soon as she said that, there was a small disturbance from behind. When I turned my head, I saw Abigail trip. The female student in front of her who seemed like bumped against her glared as if she was annoyed while grimacing her face. Abigail shut her mouth with a calm expression. And as expected, there was no apology from the other person who moved past her fast. I had already expected it, but it seemed like she was enduring the academy life that was tougher than I thought. ¡°She has to graduate considering her family¡¯s situation. So she had no choice other than endure.¡± Rany spoke with her chin propped. Then, she added, ¡°I don¡¯t really pity her. She¡¯s insulted now because she has fallen down, but at one time, she was in the position of insulting others like that.¡± I nodded without saying a word. It was obvious that Rany really hated aristocratic people, but I also had seen enough the arrogance of people screaming about their ¡®pure-blood deep with history¡¯. Someone from the knight department reached out to her. ¡°Let me help you, Young Lady.¡± Abigail rose to her feet alone without looking at the hand he reached out. The male student who reached out his hand smiled awkwardly, but his gaze looking at her back as she left was intense. ¡°There are always bastards who do that kind of useless trick. He seems to think that he won¡¯t have a problem even if he touches her.¡± There was another key role pointed out as heresy. Her family was only charged with a monetary penalty. Just because he was kicked out from the noble faction, it didn¡¯t mean Count Frey lost the authority he had. ¡°That¡¯s why she is pestered with flies.¡± Rany grimaced. ¡°Even though they¡¯re staying low because they are wary of the Vatican for now, it doesn¡¯t mean their long history and influence disappear. He must be trying to target her while her family is weak and then swallow it down.¡± She had been holding out well so far, but I saw Abigail¡¯s hands trembling as she stood up. I could clearly see she was near her limit. Before that happened, she had to decide her standing whether on the neutral side or wherever. I sighed as I stopped looking at her. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not in the position to worry about others.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°My mom is coming back.¡± Along with Lord Duke. Raynia ahed and nodded. ¡°But why does that disturb you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. Why does it feel so weird?¡± Even though it was very normal for Lord Duke to return to his mansion, strangely, I felt like welcoming a guest visiting my mansion. Glancing at me who was disturbed in mind, Rany said as if comforting me. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Nothing big happens, doesn¡¯t it? Nothing happened except making an academy crumble, bringing in the second prince, who you became fond of after being chased together by monsters in the hunting ground, to the mansion while they were absent.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Yeah. Nothing much had happened. Was it only my feelings that my heart was somewhat turned uneasy the more I heard words spoken out by her? CH 140 A splendid dinner was served. It had been a long time since various dishes were served on the table like this because Orion, I, and His Highness prefered to eat simply. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve all been well. The house has turned bright.¡± The gaze of Lord Duke who spoke gently while looking around landed on Jeremy. ¡°Please make yourself at home, Your Highness.¡± Hearing kind words said by Lord Duke, the prince awkwardly nodded his head. Mom looked busy with the dishes. ¡°Take good care so His Highness won¡¯t get uncomfortable while he stays.¡± Orion nodded toward Lord Duke. ¡°However.¡± Lord Duke slightly tilted his head and asked as if he was in wonder. ¡°Where is the musical band? All of them that were with us during the meal time?¡± ¡°Ah, for the welfare of employees, I omitted not to play during mealtime.¡± The hand reaching out to the food stopped. I finally remembered that the play time was altered because I said I will eat in my room since I was uncomfortable hearing someone playing music at the meal times. ¡°Erm, I think the dishes taste a bit strong.¡± ¡°This is more delicious.¡± It was due to my taste that prefered the street foods. ¡°I also checked that the hallway was changed on my way.¡± ¡°My taste has changed a bit.¡± I only said once that I was uncomfortable walking the hallway aligned with sculptures made of glittering gold, and after the maid who heard that ran hurriedly, the whole mansion changed. Lord Duke, who was silent, flinched when he was about to raise the glass. Bright yellow orange juice filled his glass instead of wine. ¡°This . . .¡± ¡°You¡¯re at an age where you have to think about your health. It¡¯s orange juice season nowadays.¡± Where does the season for juice come from? It was impossible for him to not know the main culprit for all of this at this point. Lord Duke¡¯s strange gaze landed on me. ¡°Honey, is there any problem?¡± Lord Duke, who was looking at Mom smiling with a hand on his arm, shook his head immediately. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any problem.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Jeremy¡¯s gaze stayed on me for a long time then left. Was it only my feelings that my whole face was hot? The reason why I was very uneasy about my mom¡¯s return might be because I had already expected my face would be full of embarrassment. As my gaze met with Jeremy¡¯s who had been staring intently at me, he thanked me. ¡°Thanks to you, I had a great meal again today, Marianne.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Once again, here was the duchy, and technically, the one who provided the daily meals for Jeremy was Lord Duke. Lord Duke sent me a gaze as if he was confused. Pretending to not notice his gaze, I responded to Jeremy who was waiting for my reply. ¡°Have a good night, Jeremy.¡± Next to me, I could see Orion, who wasn¡¯t wrong to be said as the main culprit of all this problem, straightened himself. Look. This is the greatness of our Marianne. The eyes that were expressing that really, really made me feel sorry. On the way to my room as I quickly left out of embarrassment, Jeremy comforted me. ¡°Because he has found out everything he has to know, nothing will surprise him anymore.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± I didn¡¯t know what he had to find out, but anyway, I hoped he wouldn¡¯t get surprised anymore. While I weakly agree with Jeremy, I saw a stiff book in his hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t that catalog from Rocke Merchant Guild?¡± ¡°You are right. This is catalog newly made for the products released this time, and this is still not distributed. Benji gave me this for reference.¡± It was only a few months ago they released new products. I didn¡¯t think this was the time to reorganize the new catalog. ¡°Can I take a look for a moment?¡± I was in wonder when I saw the catalog he gave me. The lists of products they handled had become wider, and there had been more new styles than expected. Until now, the products sold by Rocke Merchant Guild focused on luxury items for females. Although most of the promotional effects were thanks to items worn by Mom, the decisive reason for the guild¡¯s growth was thanks to mining rights. Of course, they also sold daily necessities and magic artifacts from time to time, but those were not their focus but supplementary. ¡°It would take a lot of effort to expand by this much.¡± There was no problem that shook Rocke Merchant Guild for now, but was there a need to expand their business aggressively like this? This was no doubt weird. ¡°Marianne?¡± ¡°Ah, sorry. Here.¡± I handed back the catalog to Jeremy who carefully called me when I was deep in thought. Then, when I returned to my room, Mom welcomed me. ¡°You look quite close to that baby prince?¡± ¡°There was a lot we went through together.¡± We stood together in the life-or-death situation, and weren¡¯t we also sharing unspeakable secrets? ¡°I already know that you¡¯re a kid with a lot of love, but you truly changed a bit.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Who else besides you?¡± She played with my hair, which had grown past my shoulders. ¡°The color is gradually getting darker.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± As I heard that, I did feel it turned a bit red. Before, the red color couldn¡¯t be noticed unless under the bright sun. ¡°You also look taller.¡± ¡°Only in a few months? That is a bit exaggerated.¡± She shrugged and refuted me. ¡°This is the time to grow the most. It¡¯s the time for both your body and heart to mature.¡± She, who was caressing my head, pinched my cheek strongly. ¡°But still, don¡¯t grow too much.¡± Perhaps because we met each other after a long time, she excessively treated me as a baby. She looked at me with an amazed look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just amazed with your change.¡± But I didn¡¯t think a lot had changed in me. I felt strange hearing that I changed to the point she was amazed. She, who smirked, told me something I didn¡¯t expect. ¡°It seems like this kid has changed positively. The kid that always stayed low because she worried she would affect others.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Staring at me, Mom pouted. ¡°Should have I raised you like that? Just like Orion, like a precious angel coming down from heaven whenever we meet?¡± No, if you did that, I would have left home earlier. CH 141 Mom, who stayed in the mansion for the time being, began to visit the nobles¡¯ salon she had stopped visiting a while ago. If there was something changed, it might be that she wasn¡¯t invited as a performer to be enjoyed anymore but as the Duchess. ¡°We¡¯ll reduce the sponsorship for the time being.¡± Surprisingly, Rany reduced sponsoring her with products from her guild. ¡°Now there¡¯s no one who can thoughtlessly call Madam Tatiana as ¡®Madam¡¯. When she was the yearned colorful flower, everyone could imitate things she wore, but if they do it now, they¡¯ll only be insulted. Your mother is now Lady Duchess. She is the lady of the meritorious family whose number is small in this empire.¡± Her reluctant words gave me a new impression. ¡°To blindly imitate her makeup and clothes, political interpretation follows such behavior, so people will pay attention, but they will not be careless.¡± I felt sorry hearing the words that it would be different from the past when she had been leading the trend. I thought that might be the reason for her to turn her head to another direction. ¡°Also, I have a lot I want to try.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re thinking like that.¡± Seeing me looking a bit sulky, she smiled. Just in time, I saw a familiar figure walking the corridor. The jet-black hair would steal my attention anywhere. My eyes caught on the neat and tidy shirt. The starched collar, the necktie tied neatly on his neck. ¡°I never thought I would get used to Zen in that kind of attire.¡± I mumbled in a low voice enough for Rany who was next to me to hear. The disheveled hair. The research room which was always messy. Also the face that always grimaced because he hated other people¡¯s gaze was nowhere to be seen. I never saw that Zen. Because he was so unfamiliar, I also wondered if he was another person. For a moment, my gaze met with him as he turned his head. The eyes looking at me, who flinched momentarily, quickly looked in another direction, but the pendant that knew its owner vibrated shortly. ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Look at him making a pose. It¡¯s because he has a narcissistic disease.¡± Gazes gathered behind him. On the contrary to Rany¡¯s words that Zen alone had a narcissistic disease, a lot of people were interested in the young, capable and handsome professor from the magic tower. The moment I tried to shift my gaze, someone called my name. With a high and thin voice. ¡°Young Lady Marianne.¡± The female student who was the clerk of the student council approached me and handed out confirmation of disciplinary action. She smiled as she handed it out to me kindly, and there seemed to be no pity in the slightest. ¡°You just need to get the stamp or signature from your guardian. Feel free to tell me if there¡¯s any problem.¡± She bent down, smiled broadly, and patted the back of my hand affectionately, expressing her friendliness and goodwill with her whole body, but I did not feel she was sincere. ¡°What a new way to do bullshit. Why did she come all the way here where everyone can see just to hand this over.¡± Along with Rany sneering at her, the gaze gathered in Zen focused again on me. Looking at how everyone had their lips slanted up slightly it was obvious they were laughing that the young lady of the duchy was openly getting ¡®disciplinary action¡¯ from the academy. She turned around without hesitation, and then she walked down the corridor, approaching Zen, who had already begun to disappear from sight. ¡°She¡¯s from the magic department, huh.¡± Only then I noticed the collar of the uniform she wore was orange. ¡°She¡¯s quite a talent.¡± Rany propped her chin and mentioned her information. ¡°It seems she¡¯s been popular among nobles since she was a little. It is said that the magic tower had visited her family to take her to the tower, and that her mother¡¯s family was a close aide to the predecessor empress, so they planned to raise her as palace mage.¡± Both of them had already disappeared from the corridor. I felt very restless. This wasn¡¯t the first time Zen stopped contacting me. I often couldn¡¯t get in touch with him for months, but I had never been worried. Because I believed he wouldn¡¯t recklessly move alone, leaving me and our friends. However, whenever I saw Zen¡¯s foreign figure recently, a crawling foreign feeling pierced me. * * * ¡°My Lady.¡± Not long after I returned from the academy, the Head Maid visited me. ¡°A close friend of yours, who is attending the Academy with you, came to visit.¡± ¡°Rany?¡± If it was her, then there was no need for the Head Maid to come and inform me. Because Rany would already express her uncommon presence and run through the hallway the moment she entered the mansion. The Head Maid shook her head with a faint smile. ¡°No, My Lady. The young lady of Frey County . . .¡± The smile flashed in her face was a bit mixed with embarrassment. ¡°I stopped them, but ¡®that person¡¯ who¡¯s worried about your condition recently decided to have a talk with your friend.¡± As soon as she finished her words carefully, I opened the door and went to the hallway. ¡°Pardon, My Lady!¡± I heard shouting from behind, but I didn¡¯t stop. CH 142 I didn¡¯t know the reason for Abigail to visit this mansion, but I had a bad feeling about Orion meeting her first. I ran breathlessly until I stood in front of the living room¡¯s door. ¡°Aha, I see.¡± The kind voice and friendly atmosphere spread through the door. When I looked dumbfoundedly at the knight guarding the door, he smiled with a proud face. The moment I hurriedly opened the door out of uneasiness, Orion, who was holding the cup, smiled brightly and waved his hand. ¡°Marianne!¡± I examined Orion as I approached him calmly. Unlike usual, a hard voice came out. ¡°Orion, why are you welcoming my guests?¡± ¡°As the heir of the family, I can¡¯t neglect the guests visiting the house, can I?¡± I was speechless as I saw the sparkling blue eyes. It was true that they were my guests, but there was nothing wrong with them visiting this mansion, and he welcomed them as the owner of the house. I looked down, and called her name in a low voice. ¡°Abigail.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s.¡± Accepting my gaze, she approached me hurriedly. ¡°There¡¯s something you left. I think you¡¯ll need it.¡± The paper in her hand was familiar. It was clearly the confirmation of disciplinary action I received today. I was told to submit it by tomorrow, wasn¡¯t I? If I didn¡¯t submit it, there was no doubt I would get in trouble. Finally I realized the reason for her to be bold enough to visit this mansion. Where did I leave my mind? Normally, this wasn¡¯t a mistake I would make. A bitter smile was drawn on my lips. She must also need a lot of courage to come here. I could see the tips of her fingers curled up as if she was nervous. ¡°Thank you. I forgot about it, but you took care of it.¡± Hesitated, she nodded. Looking at the trembling lips as if she had something to say, I asked Orion. ¡°Thank you for welcoming my guests, Orion. Now can you please leave so we can talk on our own?¡± ¡°Yeah, of course. There must be something you have to talk about.¡± As though he understood, he looked at me while smiling once, then at Abigail and Liz. Then, he slowly disappeared behind the door. Abigail still looked nervous even after the door was closed. ¡°I¡¯m thankful to you for bringing me this, but it seems like you have something else you want to say.¡± I met her determined eyes. The trembling lips soon parted. Her face was stiff and tense. ¡°About framing you in the previous academy . . .¡± She struggled to bring up the topic. I saw Liz worriedly stole a glance at Abigail. ¡°I also know. That it wasn¡¯t purely because of the curse.¡± Her hands turned pale. ¡°The priest said there are a few conditions for the curse to work, and he told me one of them is that negative feelings like hostility or disdain against someone must be present.¡± In fact, she already sent a hostile gaze at me from the moment I entered the exam site to do the advancement exam. I only stayed silent as I knew the reason. ¡°I have no intention to hide the fact I was in one-sided love to the son of the Beryl family. Also the fact I treated you badly because I thought your status was lower than me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After letting out a short breath, she examined my expression. Perhaps she was relieved that there was no particular difference in my expression, the trembling in her voice subsided. ¡°Because I held ill will against an innocent person for no reason, the normal me would obviously try to harass you even if it¡¯s not because of the curse.¡± Obviously. Just like Rany, she was also someone famous in the academy. Especially as a pure aristocratic person who ruthlessly insulted students with humble family, merchant family, also commoner. ¡°I feel like I finally realized it as I lost everything at once. If I was a bit wiser, then I wouldn¡¯t do that kind of thing. There¡¯s also nothing good for me to take my anger out by harassing others.¡± Her behavior obviously returned like a boomerang after her family fell down. Her eyes sent a desperate gaze. As if asking me to acknowledge her. ¡°I¡¯ve changed now. I will look at the person, not at the status.¡± It seemed like the hardship in these few months gave a big influence in her change. ¡°Please let me serve under you from today, Young Lady.¡± As I nodded while listening to her, I turned stiff momentarily. ¡°. . . Serve where?¡± Under me? What¡¯s under me that you want to serve there? ¡°Now I¡¯m not belittling you anymore just because of your origin. Through looking at your long patience and outstanding brain, and also your effort, I saw the brilliant future.¡± I was speechless at the calm voice yet its content wasn¡¯t calm. The eyes I saw were burning. ¡°That patience to endure the humiliation to perfectly turn the tables. The immaculate way to hide your identity so far, the ability to judge at the right time, also the effort to gain all of those.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Even though this uncivilized me couldn¡¯t dare to estimate how far your ambition is.¡± ¡°Wait, Abi, Abigail. Can you please hear me out first?¡± Why did you suddenly mention ambition? I don¡¯t have ambition. The moment sparkling yet chaotic eyes stared at me, I subconsciously took a step back. ¡°I want to help you until you reach the highest place, as far as your ambition goes, Young Lady.¡± I saw Liz next to us covered her mouth with a touched expression. Why are you like this? I was about to reach out my hand to calm down Abigail once again. The living room door suddenly opened wide. I saw Lord Duke with confused eyes, Mom with glittering eyes while linking arms with Lord Duke, also Orion covering his mouth like Liz next to them. CH 143 Madness may be a word that existed for such a moment. The silence in the living room engulfed all of us. Mom clapped her hands and approached me, who was dizzy. Her jewel-like eyes sparkled as if she found a new interest. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re a kid with ambition?¡± No. I shook my head in disagreement, but everyone looked like they didn¡¯t have any intention to listen to me. ¡°As expected of our Marianne. Isn¡¯t she really different from others?¡± When Orion turned proud, Lord Duke next to him looked at Mom and then seriously nodded. Even though I had already seen his confused eyes, he controlled his expression as if he wasn¡¯t shocked at all, and then spoke to me. ¡°I can always support you if there¡¯s anything you need, so you can ask me.¡± ¡°That, but I don¡¯t have anything I need.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Because her friend is a wealthy person, she has no worldly desire.¡± Mom added. However, the moment I was glad with that, her eyes curved like crescent moon. The mouth that was opened again struck my back. ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you actually have a desire for power.¡± ¡°Excuse me, I don¡¯t.¡± Abigail swiftly joined the conversation. ¡°Just please let me follow under you, Young Lady! I didn¡¯t even think of becoming your right hand!¡± ¡°I already have a right hand. It¡¯s on my wrist.¡± I really couldn¡¯t understand why you kept insisting to enter under me. When I sent my burning face to the paper I was holding, my mother was interested in the fluttering paper. It seemed like the word ¡®disciplinary¡¯ she slightly saw caught her attention. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Young Lady Liz shyly answered the question that didn¡¯t need to be answered in detail and kindly. ¡°Ah, that is confirmation of disciplinary action from the academy. The student council asked Young Lady Marianne to get stamp or signature from her ¡®guardian¡¯¡ª¡± Right at that time. Orion turned his head hard to the paper. I hid the paper behind my back because I felt uneasy and spoke calmly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s true, but I think I can just sign this myself. This is nothing big.¡± Although Orion already knew about the disciplinary action, I still hadn¡¯t told Lord Duke and Mom about this so I got more embarrassed. Staring at me, Lord Duke parted his lips. ¡°If it¡¯s guardian, I think it¡¯s right for me, the Duke, to sign that.¡± As soon as he finished saying that, Mom tilted her head. Then, she looked angrily at her husband and claimed her right. ¡°Oh my, but she¡¯s the daughter I gave birth to?¡± Orion, who was blinking while listening to them, had his face turned blue. Like a person who fell into danger because he lost something important, he quickly said. ¡°I, I¡¯m her older brother, so I also have the right as the guardian . . .¡± Everyone looked like they had no interest in the disciplinary action. I couldn¡¯t believe they were fighting over who would sign the confirmation of disciplinary action, not even asking why I received disciplinary action, or what kind of disciplinary action I received. It would be better if they just scolded me. Then, the embarrassment wouldn¡¯t make me want to leave this mansion right away. I stared at them quarreling, then I approached Abigail and whispered. ¡°Go to my room with Liz. For now, let¡¯s leave this place.¡± I saw Jeremy with a curious face stealing a glance inside the living room through the opened door. I slowly put the paper on the living room table. Then, I spoke calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the confirmation paper here. I¡¯ll go up now, so whoever it is, any of the three of you can sign or stamp this and give it to me by tomorrow.¡± As I left the living room, leaving behind three people competing to show that they were my guardians, Jeremy glanced at me. Then, he asked in a low voice. ¡°If it¡¯s based on status, I¡¯m the highest, then can I also become your guardian, Marianne?¡± My feet stopped completely. The face of the young boy who was gradually tainted with the bad atmosphere of this mansion was innocent. I did hear that the more innocent one is, the more easy it is to get tainted. I hoped he wouldn¡¯t get influenced by Orion anymore. I lowered my head and warned him. ¡°Jeremy, there are things you can learn and you don¡¯t need to learn in this world.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Looking at the boy with a rough and rebellious stare, I calmly asked. ¡°Do you want to hear that you¡¯re an excellent pupil just like your teacher, Orion?¡± ¡°My apologies. I was wrong. I¡¯ll reflect on this.¡± I breathed out a sigh of relief at the boy¡¯s repentance that fortunately was said without a moment of hesitation. After sending the prince who was determined to reflect on himself to his room, there was Liz and Abigail waiting for me in my room. ¡°Next time please, don¡¯t talk with Orion or my other family members. Whether the side that gave distorted information, or the side that accepted it, it was me who was tired mentally. Abigail calmly nodded. I sat while holding my twitching head. There was a reason for me to not just send them home from the living room. ¡°For your reference, I have no such a thing like ambition. I also have no intention to become the best. However, if someone attacks me first, I have no reason to be generous and just accept it.¡± In the end, if the academy issue hadn¡¯t touched me in the first place, no matter how rotten it was, I wouldn¡¯t have gone ahead and made a scene. CH 144 I stare at the two people in front of me. One lost everything she had, and one came to an unfamiliar place and was always treated as bumpkin. I could understand their hearts wanting to look for a place to lean on. ¡°The academy is full of eyes that look at me.¡± I didn¡¯t do much but there were more forces that hated me than supporting me. It wasn¡¯t easy to move in front of the ¡®watch dogs¡¯ that tried to catch any of my faults. ¡°If you need a pillar to lean on, it¡¯s better if we go with a cooperative relationship.¡± I, who couldn¡¯t be free from gazes, needed someone to be my eyes and ears, and they needed support to lean on. ¡°Let¡¯s trade with what we need from each other.¡± The two who looked at each other with a slightly confused expression looked back at me. Liz carefully asked. ¡°What is it that you need, Young Lady?¡± ¡°Something like rumors inside and outside the academy recently. Are there any rumors or incidents related to Rocke Merchant Guild or Rany?¡± I could accept it if the reason for Rany getting busier was because of the guild¡¯s business. However, I felt like the expansion of the guild was done in a very rapid way. Something like they made a plan because they were chased by something? It wasn¡¯t like Rany, who liked to climb up slowly and thoroughly. ¡°That . . ¡± Liz carefully opened her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s not recently, but at the hunting competition.¡± But Rany wasn¡¯t there back then. As I stared at her in wonder, she brought up the conversation shared on the table before they invited me. ¡°As the story of you getting admitted into the Academy, the story about Rany also came out naturally. They said Young Lady Rocke had a fiance.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Engagement. I couldn¡¯t know if that was brought up simply because of a rumor or if they really knew something. ¡®Officially¡¯, there had been no fiance to Rany. However, it was true that she had been involved in a marriage proposal talk. Abigail opened her eyes wide as if she really knew nothing. She didn¡¯t get along with the other young ladies until recently, so she probably heard less than Liz. Liz then slightly wary of me. ¡°However, they¡¯re saying it was broken because of your mistake . . .¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± Originally, rumor was something made from a small fact added with numerous exciting and fun things on top, but the breaking off engagement of a noble young lady wasn¡¯t something that could be easily talked off. In the sense that it was a rumor that could tarnish the honor of the parties and even caused shame. If the family protested, it would be enough to hold a noble trial. ¡°It was Young Lady Rachel who said that.¡± As the name of the dead person came up, Abigail flinched. Liz also looked complicated. ¡°But as you know, there were a lot of people at that table.¡± For all but me and Liz were seated at that table, led by Young Lady Paris. ¡°I remember Young Lady Mago was at that table.¡± ¡°The clerk of the student council?¡± Abigail tilted her head. The face that always smiled while saying hidden thorny words flashed in mind. Above anything else, I was sure she had ill will against me, so if she heard an interesting rumor from Rachel, she might have thought she could use it. On top of that, since the source was already a dead person, she could just pass it to her if it became a problem. Abigail furrowed her brows and pointed out the doubtful point. ¡°The question is why Young Lady Mago is hostile to Young Lady Marianne. She is, if I may say, from a neutral family. In addition, there¡¯s been a mishap in her family recently, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯s in a situation to cause a scene.¡± ¡°What kind of mishap?¡± ¡°It is said that the hand of the only heir to the family has been cut off.¡± For a moment my brain stopped thinking. A young master, whose hand was cut. ¡°It seems like her relationship with her little brother wasn¡¯t good, but still, this is about the heir of her family having a disability. I heard it happened due to a carriage problem . . .¡± ¡°Is the surname of Young Lady Mago, Philips?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mago Philips. It was only then that my tangled head was cleared up. I recalled the indifferent eyes swaying the sword in front of my eyes. I never thought about what happened to the young master who was full of horror after that. As if my expression was unusual, both of them closed their mouths tight and looked at me. ¡°If there¡¯s a rumor or a big scandal in the Academy, can you keep me updated for a while?¡± The two people, who gladly nodded to my request, left and my head turned more complicated. Nothing had been revealed yet, but given her hostile attitude, it seemed obvious she would attack ¡®me¡¯ through attacking Rany. Rany was going to be targeted because she was close to me. I could see her impatience to expand the merchant guild and increase her influence. Perhaps there had been pressure or sanctions on the Rocke Merchant Guild already. My blood cooled down. It was a fatal attack to bring up the issue of a young lady¡¯s breaking off her engagement in high society, where reputation was important. Clutching tight the pendant, I quietly called Zen. ¡°I know you¡¯re listening. Come out right now.¡± As I opened the window, the cold wind permeated in. My room was on the upper floor of the mansion, enough to make me dizzy looking at the ground beyond the fluttering curtains. I raised my foot on the railing. I had already persuaded him enough with words, so there was no reason for me to say anything more. CH 145 Unlike the atmosphere of the busy mansion in the early morning, my mind was hazy. As expected, sleep is important. I finished preparations in a hurry and was on my way to the academy, but because I was lacking sleep, my head was dizzy. As I got off the carriage while massaging my temples, gazes latched on me as usual. Except for the fact that the gazes that should be more intense than usual quickly left me. I quietly spoke to Abigail, who quickly approached me. ¡°Tell me.¡± Rany¡¯s seat was still empty. I knew that she would come rather late before the class started, so I intentionally came earlier. CH 146 ¡°The House of Philip isn¡¯t a family with a strong influence, but Young Lady Mago is the clerk of the student council as well as the key person in opening the young ladies¡¯ tea time.¡± ¡°Tea time.¡± ¡°People who like to talk would surely gather.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Abigail carefully shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s still no talk about Young Lady Rocke. All the academy students are busy with something else recently . . .¡± ¡°With what?¡± ¡°There will be a visit from His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince soon.¡± It meant that everyone was focused there. Propping my chin, I fell into deep thought. If I were Mago, my goal wouldn¡¯t be simply causing a scene. If she can fatally tarnish the honor of Rocke Merchant Guild while the Crown Prince visiting the academy . . . Obviously, the damage would also affect me, Rany¡¯s best friend. I looked at the paper in my hand, then got up. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I need to solve this matter quickly.¡± I felt thankful to the Crown Prince, even though I only remembered his face. Because it would be troubling for me if the others weren¡¯t paying attention to other things. Knowing the time of attack was also a big benefit. When I entered the annex inside the student council room, curious gazes landed on me. Ignoring those, I knocked on the closed door, and then a formal voice rang. ¡°Come in.¡± Mago flinched when she saw me, but soon she pulled the corners of her lips, smiling. ¡°Ah, you came?¡± ¡°This is the document you asked me to bring in.¡± After checking the document from me, her brows slightly went up but then returned to their places. ¡°You only needed a signature from one person.¡± The expression looking down at the paper with signatures of three people with their own characteristics, as well as the family¡¯s seal, was odd. ¡°It just happened.¡± What I meant by ¡®the three people should come into agreement¡¯ wasn¡¯t that all the three people needed to sign the paper. Still, thanks to the signatures of people who didn¡¯t want to be considerate to each other as well as the seal, the contents of the paper were difficult to see. ¡°It seems like your family really adores you, Young Lady. Madam Tatiana has been famous even from her actor days, so you, like her¡ª¡± ¡°You must mean the Duchess.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°You used an improper title just now.¡± Looking at me, she smiled and then replied a beat later. ¡°You¡¯re right. I mean the Duchess. Indeed, I used an improper title.¡± The face with eyes looking down made it appear as though she were sorry but there was no way it was sincere. ¡°I hope you stay strong. The punishment is indeed difficult, but it is only for a moment.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was not difficult, but it was certainly clever to give me a job that was annoying and was close to a full-time job. Because I had to stick to budget management and commodity management just like how busy Rany was when she was doing it. ¡°We can¡¯t be lenient because a young Duke came to this academy as a professor, and on top of that, he has the name of the Bolton Family.¡± I smiled faintly at the words that were said to soothe me and nodded. Young Duke Bolton certainly had no interest in my disciplinary action. Torturing other people with the family power wasn¡¯t something he would do. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not that hard.¡± She flinched. The gaze looking at me was imbued with displeasure, but it soon disappeared. ¡°I see. Well, Young Lady Marianne is someone with exceptional ability.¡± ¡°Thank you for thinking so.¡± I turned my back after ending with that. I couldn¡¯t check on her face with my back on her, but the gaze looking at me was probably not nice. It was ticklish on my back. * * * When I returned, Rany was already on her seat. ¡°Where did you go?¡± ¡°Student council room. Submitting the confirmation document.¡± ¡°Ah, that one.¡± Looking at her slightly grimacing face, I said, ¡°You look tired. It¡¯s dark under your eyes.¡± ¡°Well, there are things that I have to do lately.¡± Drowsiness slowly took over her yawning face. Last night, I was planning to stop her from overly expanding the guild. And to ask her to do it after making a plan, because nothing good would come from rushing. However, I knew enough about the fact that no one would wait until we finished our plan before they moved. Rany had already stepped into a deep political quagmire just because she had relations with me. ¡°How about we talk at lunch?¡± Looking at me with a puzzled look, she lowered her eyes as if she had some idea and then answered. ¡°Alright, yeah.¡± * * * We went into the equipment room without the other people after class and faced each other. As soon as the door closed, Rany asked with her lips trembling as though she thought the time had come. ¡°You finally found out, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to know though . . .¡± ¡°How could I not know? Of course, I have to know.¡± ¡°Orion said he would pretend to not know.¡± I was confused with her words, which were said with a sigh. Orion knew about this? The continued words were even confusing. ¡°I too was a bit uneasy, but thinking about my guild situation lately, I think I have to accept it . . .¡± ¡°. . .¡± Only then I realized that she and I were talking about different matters. What on earth did she accept? As I stared at her intently, Rany¡¯s face blushed. ¡°But, I really never deceive him. I manufactured the products with care just as much as the investments Orion gave.¡± Looking at me, who still had said nothing, Rany shouted as if she felt unfair. ¡°What the Prince invested has nothing to do with me. That was done by Benji.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I see. So people around me were busy with monetary transactions, huh. I was speechless at the pair of siblings who were diligently making money despite being in a dire situation. CH 147 Rany¡¯s lengthy explanation continued. ¡°Additionally, I didn¡¯t get that much money. I also promised that I would return it thoroughly.¡± ¡°Not that one. There¡¯s another matter except that one, right?¡± She gasped. The eyes looking at me shook in worry. ¡°Is this about me hosting a card game? It hasn¡¯t even started yet.¡± My head went numb at the words said carefully. Card game? Even after the hardship she went through because of the illegal gambling at the previous academy? ¡°Were the disciplinary actions and probations you received at the previous academy not enough?¡± Rany waved her hands as if telling me to relax. ¡°Everything¡¯s all on set so I won¡¯t get caught doing anything illegally. This game will be run legally.¡± It was probably a gamble that was set cleverly with elements that could be argued as legitimate. ¡°If it¡¯s not that one, is this about my plan to open a marketplace for second hand articles in the academy? Is it a matter of handling items brought into the dormitory?¡± Every time she admitted to new businesses she was doing inside the academy, my headache tormented me further. Wonderful, indeed. ¡°I see you have been really busy . . .¡± The works done inside the academy were so much, and she even worked on the guild¡¯s scale expansion. She would be out of shape if she worked all day and night. In addition, it wasn¡¯t only Rany who did their business diligently. When did Benji come in contact with Jeremy? Is it okay to leave Jeremy with Benji? I hoped for them to be friends, but it seemed like this . . . My mind was all over the place again. It was really my fault to overlook the fact that that prudent and kind kid had the same merchant blood as Rany did. Holding my twitching head, I spoke calmly. ¡°Not that. Why don¡¯t you tell me about Rocke Merchant Guild being pressured? And it¡¯s related to the Paris March, to boot.¡± Rany, who was counting for the work she did with her fingers, flinched. Her troubled face finally turned calm. She looked like she was troubled with the other things, but not with the most important one. ¡°Well, for that one, that is because my father is terrible at handling the guild.¡± ¡°The one the Marchy attacked wasn¡¯t you, but me.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Until last year, Philip Viscount was relatively neutral. There was a situation that the only successor was injured by the Bolton family and then they slowly joined the noble faction. Of course, the House of Philip had no ways to pressure the guild. Still, Mago had an important post inside the student council, so it was easy for her to move academy sentiment. ¡°One more. You know that guy is in this academy, right?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb.¡± I recalled Rany talking with a familiar male student not long ago. It must be that she was worried if I would find out about him that she hurriedly sent him off the moment our eyes met. ¡°Dmitry Beyond.¡± Rany flinched as she heard the name I said. Rany moved her eyes rapidly. His name was purposefully taken out of the file folder she gave me. ¡°You hid it on purpose.¡± As the interrogation continued on, Rany finally confessed. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t want to make you uneasy about things that didn¡¯t seem troubling. He even has a fiancee.¡± ¡°But still it is true that you were entangled in something not good with Dmitry. They could bring out things from the past.¡± If there was still evidence remaining . . . If that fell into other families, such as Philip Viscounty, it would be very troubling. Rany soon nodded. ¡°Well, such a probability does indeed exist.¡± In fact, it was already on going. If I hadn¡¯t known who and how they were intertwined thanks to last night¡¯s footwork, I would have run around quite a bit to handle it. ¡°Let¡¯s start with checking the list of students who use products from Rocke Guild inside the academy.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°There¡¯s something you¡¯re preparing, right?¡± There was no way Rany couldn¡¯t read what the other party was planning to do. They were not fools who would miss the golden opportunity when the Crown Prince visited the academy. At the end of the silence, Rany nodded. She still looked unwilling, but it wasn¡¯t as though she couldn¡¯t understand me. * * * ¡°The food has cooled down.¡± Even though I told them to eat first, the food was still untouched. It seemed like everyone was waiting to have lunch together. ¡°Eat, guys. If thing goes wrong, you¡¯ll be late to class.¡± Although they looked like they were waiting calmly, everyone quickly reached for the food as if they couldn¡¯t hide the hunger. ¡°Are you not eating, Marianne?¡± Hearing Jeremy¡¯s question, I wiped the sauce around his lips and answered. ¡°I will. But, Jeremy.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I heard that you decided to invest in Rocke Guild?¡± The one who was surprised with the question I asked in low wasn¡¯t Jeremy but Benji. Benji, who glanced at Rany as though he felt guilty, played with his sandwich in silence. ¡°Yes. I was told that I wouldn¡¯t suffer a big loss even if the investment fails.¡± ¡°Even though you wouldn¡¯t suffer a loss, there¡¯s a possibility you wouldn¡¯t have any profits. Besides, you have to weigh up the value when you¡¯ll invest in something.¡± Jeremy blinked his eyes. He looked like he didn¡¯t understand why I was telling him this. ¡°Was I deceived?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you weren¡¯t deceived.¡± No matter how hungry Benji was for profit, he wasn¡¯t foolish to deceive a prince. CH 148 Still, regardless of the reason, it was clear that Jeremy partook in an investment when he wasn¡¯t knowledgeable enough. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do this based on personal acquaintances.¡± ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t do this just because of personal acquaintances.¡± Jeremy carefully chose his words and answered. ¡°Benji told me that as long as Rocke Guild doesn¡¯t fall, I wouldn¡¯t suffer a loss from investment. And I think the guild won¡¯t ever go out of business.¡± His clear eyes captured me. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t let that happen, right, Marianne?¡± ¡°. . .¡± As I closed my mouth tight because I didn¡¯t know what I should say, Jeremy continued. ¡°Of course, Master too will help Rocke Guild if there¡¯s a problem, so Marianne won¡¯t be tormented.¡± My head that was still dizzy ended nodding at the conclusion that sounded plausible more than I expected. I was worried if he was carried out by a sweet talk because he was too naive, but unexpectedly, he analyzed the gist of the problem logically. Perhaps, it was rather me who looked down on him. I reflected inside and then asked Jeremy. ¡°What kind of investment did you make?¡± ¡°I will raise rabbits.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± At the same time Jeremy answered me, Benji, who was watching the situation, stood up. The prince, who was in high spirits about his first investment, began to present the great plan chatteringly. ¡°I will raise both male and female rabbits, have them bear offspring and then sell them in the market.¡± ¡°Aha.¡± ¡°Rabbits are an animal with a good reproduction rate and are prolific as well, so we¡¯ll raise and sell them every year.¡± Rany silently drank the juice, and Benji had long disappeared. Abigail, who was listening to the investment plan with an odd expression, asked in a low voice. ¡°The rabbits, where and for how much will you buy and sell them?¡± Even Liz, who knew precisely about rabbits as she lived in the countryside, tilted her head. ¡°The money needed in raising rabbits won¡¯t be small. They indeed have a good reproduction rate, but their vitality isn¡¯t good, on top of that, they often get illnesses. You also need to think about their food, so you need to hay too.¡± Jeremy blinked his eyes. Rany was in awe looking at the prince who was helplessly suffering from the rabbit investment. ¡°Woah, that kid. He¡¯s quite good.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I never thought Benji would be like that.¡± Even though he was a calm and kind kid, the blood flowing in his body was undoubtedly the blood of a merchant. I patted Jeremy who looked devastated on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t think of it as an investment, but think you¡¯re raising it for your own good.¡± The garden in the mansion was wide anyway. Imagining a pair of white rabbits playing there, it didn¡¯t seem bad. Jeremy responded to my awkward consolation with a question he asked with a slightly sulky face. ¡°Then, what would be a good investment? Rany answered the question asked to me. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think Benji offered you a really bad investment. In the first place, it¡¯s right for people who have nothing to invest by judging the people.¡± Abigail and Liz, as well as Jeremy stared at her. Everyone seemed to pay attention to her, who was famous for her skill. ¡°Getting people is the biggest and the most difficult thing to do. We also need to make an effort until we get their trust. First of all, Jeremy is owed a favor because he is benefiting Benji.¡± Jeremy blinked at the ambiguous words. ¡°I mean that what can be achieved through investment isn¡¯t only material profit or object.¡± She pinched my cheek. The playful voice spoke out sincerely. ¡°Here¡¯s the brightest thing I¡¯ve ever had.¡± Jeremy stared at me and Rany. Everyone looked like they were deep in thought. * * * The academy ahead of the Crown Prince¡¯s visit looked quiet and peaceful from the outside. After finishing the disciplinary action under rather outrageous watch and pressure from Professor Grein, I returned back to my normal class schedule. Rany worked hard and busily in expanding the guild. Jeremy, too, attended the academy smoothly by avoiding the eyes of a certain Young Duke Bolton. I also rarely ran into Zen, who was teaching in the annex for the magic department. Except for the few times he suddenly appeared in the mansion at night. ¡°How exactly did you get through the tight security of this mansion?¡± ¡°Easily.¡± ¡°There must be an alarm magic here, so how did you take care of it?¡± He gave no answer. As he took off the black hood, the usual outfit came into view. Now, I had already gotten used to his neat attire, but it was still unfamiliar. Perhaps, it was because he stayed in the same place for a long time without any change. ¡°There¡¯s no problems in the magic department, right?¡± ¡°I only teach there.¡± ¡°I still . . .¡± I still don¡¯t know your reason for taking the risk of entering the academy. I swallowed back those words. Young Duke Bolton weighed on my mind, and the other problems, too, messed with my head. Every time I met Zen without reaction when we occasionally ran across in the hallway, an odd feeling grasped my heart. Someone who looked at Zen with a smile. Every time their eyes filled with respect and kindness when looking at Zen, I felt an ache somewhere in my heart. Without knowing the reason for that odd feeling, the day for the Crown Prince¡¯s visit quickly came closer. CH 149 Something was going on under the serene surface of the Academy. The gossip that started from the teatime held by the young ladies in the academy traveled through numerous lips. The gossip was quiet but steady. The bomb that had been elaborately crafted was finally swollen up, right before it would explode. Today, the day for the Crown Prince¡¯s visit, was a suitable day for the other party to throw the bomb they were holding. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to stay at home?¡± Jeremy firmly shook his head at my advice. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. There¡¯s the camouflage magic.¡± He excessively trusted the effect of the magic. It was true that there was no big problem inside the academy to this day, but it wasn¡¯t bad to be careful. ¡°If the other people begin to recognize you . . .¡± ¡°That is impossible, right?¡± He asked as though that was obvious. Perhaps it was because the Young Duke walked past him even though they met by chance; Jeremy was now full of confidence. ¡°How could my brother, who¡¯s less interested in me than Young Duke Bolton, recognize me?¡± ¡°He might be interested in you more than you think.¡± ¡°That is impossible. He has no interest in me at all.¡± ¡°But still, he¡¯s your family.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing special just because we are family.¡± I was speechless at the prince¡¯s sarcastic remark. It seemed like I couldn¡¯t break his will to go to the academy. ¡°I won¡¯t let anything go wrong with the Miller family.¡± Flinching at the words spoken by Jeremy, I let out a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. How can you say that?¡± Jeremy, who slightly flinched at the scolding that wasn¡¯t meant to be a scolding, turned his head. ¡°I mean, I really won¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t want to see anyone in a difficult position because of me.¡± His voice was low, but I noticed his shyness there. He, who was young and clumsy, had eyes that were sparkling more than they did when he arrived in this mansion for the first time, and had also become more honest with his feelings. I wanted to dissuade him once more, but I couldn¡¯t force him. But if he really were to get caught . . . ¡°Should I really not leave today?¡± Jeremy watched my movement with a sullen face. The academy was busy with the Crown Prince¡¯s visit. All the talents of each department would gather, and various things would be presented. The swordsmanship department would show sword tournaments, and the magic department would show magic battles. Those would be exciting to see. Telling Jeremy to not go because he might run into someone who knew him was indeed a sad thing to Jeremy. I shook my head. ¡°Let¡¯s go then. It¡¯s no big deal to get caught enjoying this day. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re doing a severe crime.¡± Jeremy¡¯s face brightened up at my words. * * * ¡°And so, you just let him go to the academy?¡± ¡°He was really anticipating it.¡± It was no surprise that the prince, who never had properly enjoyed a festival before, got excited at the event that finally held. ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°I caught gossip in the market about defective products sold by Rocke Guild, and it was a complete mess.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rany¡¯s face crumpled as she nodded. She then grumbled with a sulky face. ¡°The quality was so terrible that it hurt my pride. How could they say that kind of product was made and sold by us?¡± Because people would only become angry if they were that bad. As I entered the class amidst the excitement in the academy, everyone turned silent. The stolen glances became more intense, but no one dared to say anything. Still, I could feel that as the day went on, the gazes turned sharper and more negative. ¡°Today, we will have shorter class hours. As everyone knows, it is scheduled for the Crown Prince to attend the tournament of the swordsmanship department and the magic battle of the magic department that will open soon in person.¡± More than half of those who took out their textbooks looked blank. Professor Grein was really displeased by that, but he let it slide as if he somewhat understood the students¡¯ feelings. Well, although it looked like his understanding didn¡¯t work to me. ¡°Miss Miller, let¡¯s take a quick look at what we need to learn today.¡± I was rather impressed by his persistence of trying to find fault in me during every class. Because of that, I could prepare more thoroughly, so should I be thankful toward him? He stopped me from reciting the entire the review. ¡°. . . Good work. I think that¡¯s enough.¡± As the professor, who looked dissatisfied throughout the lecture, left the class, everyone made haste to the drill hall. Their efforts to preoccupy even slightly good seats were praiseworthy. One of those who tried so hard, Abigail got quite the front seats and was waiting for us. ¡°His Imperial Highness will sit there.¡± I saw the prepared VIP seat not far from our seats. The students of the student council that were busily preparing were familiar. Then, suddenly . . . The students who were sitting in the crowd quickly parted. As the Crown Prince, who was walking to the prepared seat, raised up his hand, the cheer from students continued on. CH 150 Watching that sight indifferently, I saw something unbelievable that I doubted my eyes. Next to the Crown Prince, there were two sparkling golden chairs that I had seen somewhere. A solemn voice rang. ¡°I decided to pick the winner that couldn¡¯t be picked at the last hunting competition on this occasion.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°I will give honor and sword of state to the winner. I promise you all in my name.¡± The sword sheathed into golden scabbard instead of the golden stick entered my eyes. Don¡¯t tell me they will sit in that chair while holding the sword instead of the stick like last time . . . ¡°A parade will be held.¡± As I stared blankly at the golden chair amidst the cheering students, Rany whispered to me. ¡°Who on earth likes that kind of thing? Why are they doing that embarrassing thing?¡± No, Rany. I think everyone but you and me likes it. When Abigail, who was passionately clapping her hands, met my eyes, she slowly lowered her hands. Looking away from her, I turned my gaze to where the professors sat. I saw Zen in a robe. Looking at him, who sat quite close to the Crown Prince, I realized again that there was a hierarchy among professors. Professor Grein, who openly showed his dislike to me, sat at the end. Rather than feeling delighted, only bizarre bitterness remained. * * * Students began to be noisy around the time of the semi-final. It was already the fifth time that the swords of the students participating in the tournament had broken. It wasn¡¯t only the swords. The shields and the worn armor, also the helmet. The battle gear broke one after another or crumpled weakly. People who were doubting began to whisper. ¡°Again?¡± ¡°Are they really defective products?¡± I paid attention to the whisperings from my surroundings. The female students were exchanging subtle glances. The male students whose faces crumpled with annoyance. The thing that was swollen up exploded in time. ¡°This, this result is wrong!¡± The sword of the student, who was just defeated, broke into two pieces. He, who was burning red, raised his voice to the winner in front of him. ¡°This is not my fault!¡± Young Duke Bolton slowly approached the student that couldn¡¯t accept the result, but that student, who couldn¡¯t see anything else, spit out a rumor that wasn¡¯t real. ¡°This sword, this is a defective product.¡± ¡°. . .¡± The Crown Prince got up from his seat. When he called his people and then whispered something, people around him began to move busily. ¡°God, there¡¯s also a problem with the shields. I bought it because I heard it¡¯s a high-quality item, but how can this be so easily crushed?¡± There was some boo and hiss at the grumbling voice, but most of the students were silent. It was because everyone knew there were strange things happening in the tournament to regarded that as only a justification of the loser. The owner of the broken sword was one of the talents that was predicted to be the winner from the swordsmanship department. Things that strangely continued to get ruined from the previous game. Also, the winning candidate that was defeated in vain. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean the rumor is true?¡± ¡°I also think this is strange.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not only the swords. From what I heard, the ingredients of the tea bought by the young ladies . . .¡± As the whisperings got louder, the tournament was obviously suspended. There were others beside the just defeated student that were also full of complaints. I saw the students that were defeated in the tournament flocked to the student council that was the promoter of the event. Mago Philip pretended to be intimidated as she was helplessly pushed. ¡°If there¡¯s a problem with the tournament, then we will investigate it. Be quiet everyone.¡± As the Crown Prince said the waited statement, she, who fell, lowered her head. I wondered if she wanted to hide the expression that she couldn¡¯t control for a moment. The professors gathered with a serious face, and retrieved the broken swords. ¡°Abigail.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She, who lost her excitement, approached me. I already knew that this would happen, but when it finally happened, I was rather calm. When I was preparing for this, I was angry that I planned to do whatever it was when this happened. Whatever it was. ¡°Where is the ledger that I gave you?¡± ¡°Should I bring it to you?¡± ¡°. . .¡± It was up to me whether we would use the ledger or not. While I stared at Zen, who took a step back watching the situation as though he didn¡¯t care, Rany approached me. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°You know, Rany. I was planning to go all the way to the end because I¡¯m really annoyed and angry at the one who set this up so passionately.¡± The pink hair of her, who was leaning on my shoulder, tickled my neck. As the emotions that were filling inside me calmed down, there was me, who was counting. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Whether going all the way to the end, or ending it here, it is normal to think about which one is more advantageous.¡± She smiled wide. Her finger tapped on her head. ¡°Counting is something that everyone does. Rather than being a fool, it is far better to be smart.¡± I was about to say something, but then one of the professors, who were discussing in a grave atmosphere, approached Rany. Except for Young Duke Bolton, who was standing on guard next to the Crown Prince, everyone stared at Rany and me. ¡°Young Lady Rocke, let¡¯s go to the dean¡¯s office now.¡± The expected moment came at last. CH 151 The Crown Prince¡¯s power was indeed enormous. Enough for me to know the reason why the other party went through with their plan today of all days. If it was something that happened within the academy, the investigation alone would take days. In addition, in order to call and interrogate a master of a merchant guild, they needed to go through numerous procedures. Operating the plan in front of the Crown Prince was both dangerous and worth it. Only if that was successful, obviously. ¡°Is¡ª did my daughter do something . . . ?¡± Viscount Rocke, who was called over by the Imperial Knight, was pale. ¡°I called you because I have some things I want to ask.¡± It was right for the dean to investigate based on the procedure, but it was also not a strange picture for the Crown Prince, who had the highest status here, to directly investigate. There were piles of broken battle gears in front of him. All the swordsmanship students who volunteered to be the ¡®victims¡¯ looked at him with unordinary gazes. ¡°These are battle gears that the students recently bought from Rocke Merchant Guild.¡± ¡°These . . .¡± ¡°After checking on them, the composition was made of different materials than when they were described.¡± Viscount Rocke shook his head as he heard the Crown Prince¡¯s words. ¡°Impossible. If we sell this kind of defective product, our guild would lose credibility from long ago. We also received no reports about products that we¡¯ve already delivered to the aristocratic families.¡± ¡°There might be no fault with the delivered products, but isn¡¯t there a possibility of a hiccup in the products the students bought with their own money?¡± The one who asked with a voice full of doubt was a member of the student council. Some people nodded as if they agreed. ¡°It¡¯s a rumor that has been circulating in the academy for a while. It¡¯s not only for the swordsmanship students¡¯ battle gear. Starting from small stationery, there were definitely some good ones, but there were also products too low in quality.¡± A thick bundle of papers piled up. It was a letter of complaint that was collected one by one to this time. It was a request to investigate the continuous defective products among the products purchased in groups by the academy. ¡°At first, the defect rate of the items was not high, and most of them were disposable, so we thought it was insignificant.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°However, as you can see, from what¡¯s organized here, not only is the defect rate high, but the items have become much more diverse.¡± Viscount Rocke crumpled his face as he saw the neatly organized chart. For him, it must be new to his ears. ¡°But there has been no complaints to the guild.¡± ¡°As we have the dignity of the academy, we thought of informing the problem after we investigate this thoroughly.¡± However, an episode happened at the sword tournament that was held in front of the Crown Prince. Now, it had come to a situation where they ¡®had no choice¡¯ but to hold the guild to account. In addition, the credibility of Rocke Merchant Guild had been damaged through public opinion, and the problem of fair play in the tournament was at stake. They surely plan this out passionately. I saw Young Lady Mago with a faint smile when our eyes met. She looked like she was regretting that the situation grew out of her control. Despite looking so, she didn¡¯t give me any hints, even though the evidence was piling up like they had been preparing for this. I believed they must have needed a lot of effort and time in order to collect so many items. That went the same for ¡®fabrication¡¯. ¡°That is nonsense. We do quality checks of the products with the mages we¡¯re contracting. If the product has bad quality from the start, then we won¡¯t sell it.¡± Listening to the statement of the frowning Viscount Rocke, the Crown Prince asked slowly while looking at the battle gears on the floor. ¡°Then, how will you prove it?¡± ¡°There¡¯ll be remaining traces of the magic used when we did quality checks. If these are really our products.¡± Zen, who got the eye signal from the dean, came forward and reached his hand. Following the spell he was chanting, mana covered the items. After the glowing blue light disappeared, the color of the battle gears turned more dull. Zen, glancing at the things that changed into junk, nodded. ¡°In the first place, there is no trace of magic on these things. Whether in or after the making process.¡± ¡°No way . . .¡± Viscount Rockes¡¯ face turned pale white. Zen didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°I think they played a trick by lowering the purity of the sword and mixing impurities inside.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t do that, Your Imperial Highness.¡± As though he had a headache, the Crown Prince massaged his temporal at the shout that sounded desperate. ¡°For now, if these aren¡¯t made in Rocke Guild, can we find out where these defective products come from?¡± ¡°We can explain that, Your Imperial Highness.¡± A male student with a soft voice came forward before the Crown Prince. His shoulders, filled with the desire to uncover the students¡¯ problems and solve them justly, soared high. Suddenly, I was curious. How many people who already knew and partake in this plan, also how many people who knew nothing but still were used in this plan? CH 152 ¡°We¡¯ve been chasing it after calculating the possibility that the original product has been turned into a defective product. After dissolving the products and checking what kind and how much the impurities mixed in, we caught the illegal broker who sells the same products.¡± ¡°The student council did that?¡± He then answered the suspicion questioning if the members of the group where talents, who were still students, gathered could really investigate the products, dissolve them, track them, and even catch the seller who sold them. ¡°Professor Ardin here actively helped us. He tracked the one who worked on the products¡¯ appearance with magic, and he also helped us in interrogating him.¡± The expression of Viscount Rocke turned odd hearing that. That meant, someone smuggled the original products to make the defective products, so these weren¡¯t defective products sold by Rocke Merchant Guild. ¡°Then the question is who was the one who changed the products.¡± A frightened man along with a knight who was watching him entered through the opened door. A musty smell emanated from his shabby clothes on his shrunken shoulders, and his dirty body as if he had not washed. ¡°He¡¯s a broker who lives off swindling the mercenaries. All the changed defective products are sold by this person.¡± ¡°Everyone buys my products knowing they are cheap! If not, then would they buy my products that are priced less than half the original products?!¡± The man, who was shaking his hand as though he was confused, fell flat on his face. There was no doubt he was really frightened by getting dragged to the front of a member of the imperial family that he had never seen in his life. A knight browbeat the man who looked really afraid. ¡°To whom you exactly sold the products, and where did you smuggle the original products?!¡± ¡°Smuggle?!¡± The man¡¯s eyes opened wide. He, who was trembling because of the murderous intent that was ready to kill him at any moment, struggled to open his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that recently there¡¯s a girl who often buys my products in bulk.¡± The seal of Rocke Merchant Guild was definitely stamped on the slip he scurried out of his arms. Viscount Rocke¡¯s eyes turned to Rany after he glanced at the slip. The face expressing alarm and fear turned stiff. Rany whispered to me along with a sigh. ¡°My Dad really believes it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he does.¡± As soon as I answered to soothe her, Viscount Rocke snatched the slip. No matter how much he checked on it, it was definitely issued under Rany¡¯s name. ¡°Viscount Rocke, bring that over.¡± ¡°. . .¡± As he stepped back, a knight snatched it roughly from his hand and brought it to the Crown Prince. After looking at the name, he heaved a sigh. The students¡¯ faces were already filled with contempt and hatred, also wrath. Rany nonchalantly shook her head. ¡°Think about this. Unless I¡¯m a fool, there¡¯s no way I will smuggle the products using money issued under my name.¡± ¡°Raynia Rocke, are you saying that despite knowing how bad your grades are?¡± Rany smirked at the words spoken by Professor Grein. ¡°I never heard that people can¡¯t do business transactions just because their grades are bad. I would never go through with transactions that could easily be pinpointed and are so very disadvantageous in the long run.¡± His face grimaced at Rany¡¯s remark. The crumpled face was no different than that the other students. The other professors closed their mouths as if they were uncomfortable questioning and pushing a student, but Professor Grein said fiercely as though he was driving Raynia into a dead end. ¡°It was also you, who actively promoted products from Rocke Merchant Guild anywhere.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a crime to do that to sell more products from my family.¡± ¡°All acts of private gain on campus are illegal.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s say that I was wrong in promoting, but isn¡¯t that slip the only evidence of me smuggling the products? The broker who sells the products doesn¡¯t even recognize me, and the slip under my name could be easily gotten if you put in a bit of effort.¡± Viscount Rocke stared at Rany nervously. Clenched both his hands, desperation was in his eyes. Mago was staring at Rany, who was defending herself, while holding an odd smile. She had no intention of involving me from the start. Well, it would be an exaggeration for her to involve the Miller Family. The Crown Prince would also be troubled if Orion also came to the academy. Because this wouldn¡¯t end in a short investigation. She really chose a target that she could easily defeat. If her goal was to watch me getting hurt, this indeed a fast and certain method. ¡°We also don¡¯t want to believe that Young Lady Rocke did something like this. However, we found out that three years ago, you were caught when you¡¯re trying to sell forged products and were almost handed in to the noble trial.¡± The expression of Viscount Rocke looking at Dmitry Beyond walking hesitantly through the door was like seeing a ghost that returned from death. With a face that looked reluctant about telling the story from that time, Dmitry walked before the Crown Prince. Rany¡¯s name and Dmitry¡¯s name was certainly written in the summoning letter of summary trial in his hand. The Crown Prince slowly called Rany¡¯s name. ¡°Raynia Rocke.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are this summoning letter and the fact that you were prosecuted in a summary trial true? Rany slowly turned her head. Looking at Viscount Rocke¡¯s face in despair, she calmly nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The room turned noisy in an instant. Gazes filled with reproach pierced Rany. Numerous eyes were filled with criticism CH 153 The news of Raynia, who was detained provisionally, spread across the academy. Everyone was busy whispering, but the one who was shocked and dejected more than anybody else was Viscount Rocke. He, who was out of mind, only began to move after hearing the Crown Prince¡¯ order to reinforce the investigation. ¡°Young Lady Miller.¡± His voice trembled. ¡°Rany, that child . . .¡± ¡°Do you think Rany did that, Viscount?¡± The complicated expression flashed on his face. ¡°Isn¡¯t this no longer a matter of if she did it or not? Even if she didn¡¯t do it this time, as the mistake from the past already came into light . . .¡± Fortunately, he looked like he was thinking between two possibilities. The voice mixed with a breath said, ¡°The Rany that I know wouldn¡¯t do her work poorly like this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you know that about your daughter.¡± ¡°If she did it, she would do it properly. Although it was something she might do, she wouldn¡¯t do it so sloppily.¡± He hesitated and then looked at me. It seemed like I clearly saw what he was trying to say. ¡°Young Lady, are you planning to help Rany?¡± Even after all the affected families demanded compensation, the damage to Rocke Merchant Guild would also be significant if the academy expelled her and the Crown Prince himself announced the crime that was committed in front of him. I saw his hands trembling. ¡°If the crime is confirmed, I . . .¡± The lips that were hardly parted finished the words. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to stand on her side.¡± He closed his mouth back after finishing the words he let out of his throat. I had already predicted it, so it wasn¡¯t surprising. He would make all efforts to maintain the guild¡¯s reputation through abandoning Rany. If the crime was confirmed, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to turn the tables even if she was wrongly accused. On top of that, this happened in the presence of the Crown Prince, and he personally investigated it. ¡°There are many workers hired in the guild. In addition, not only me, but also Benji, whose future is bright, would be stigmatized. I can¡¯t let the crime pass to that kid, can I?¡± He tried to appease himself through the excuses he mumbled out, but nothing changed. It was always Rany who would be chosen to be sacrificed through weighing benefits. ¡°In the end, my father will do nothing for me if things go wrong. That is the way for him to protect his possessions.¡± Just like what Rany said calmly with an unmoved face, he once again abandoned her. Looking at the face filled with faint hope, I asked him. ¡°Are you thinking everything will end smoothly if I help Rany?¡± He was wondering if I, a young lady of the Duchy, came forward, would Rany¡¯s crime be lighter. Or if my family could protect her. ¡°. . .¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re asking for my help, but you won¡¯t do anything?¡± He quietly breathed out. The problem was that this incident brought up the past. Forging holy objects was a felony more severe than simply smuggling academy¡¯s items with defective products. How did Mago find out that Rany almost got into an indictment in the past? It was true that a summoning letter was issued, but the prosecution wasn¡¯t held. That case remained unresolved, but without doubt, the record of the almost opened trial, and other parties remained, so it might be easy to dig up the case. After turning my back to him, who gave no answer, I approached Abigail. ¡°Please take care of Benji and Jeremy so that they won¡¯t get too worried. Tell them to not get sweeped by the misinformed words inside the academy.¡± ¡°I think Benji will be okay. He dealt with this bravely, and even calmed Jeremy.¡± It was really fortunate that he was a kid with a composed and relaxed personality. I indeed had hinted to him a bit, but he could guess how reliable the spreading words were. ¡°About the ledger I asked you earlier . . .¡± Pondering after the carefully asked question, I answered. ¡°For now, I think it¡¯s best to just hold onto it. I don¡¯t want to bring it out unless it is really needed.¡± She, who looked confused, nodded, and then disappeared with a short and quick step. Everyone was talking around Rany¡¯s name with furious faces. The venomous words even came from the lips of those who were not harmed in any way. Needless to say, the nonexistent facts were more plentiful. It didn¡¯t take long for a single mistake to become countless mistakes. Even though the Crown Prince had not yet announced the definite situation, the event that happened in the dean¡¯s room was talked about as if it were a live broadcast. ¡°How daring. Forging holy objects alone is a big felony, yet she dared trying to con the Beyond Family?¡± ¡°I bet a lot of families are gritting their teeth because she ruined the swordsmanship event in front of His Imperial Highness.¡± I cut through the intense gazes that were also glued to me with a quick step and headed to the back gate. Bertin, who had been waiting in the appointed location, flashed a smile to me. ¡°Are you feeling sour?¡± ¡°This is going just as expected.¡± Not even one of the predictions went astray. Even the Viscount¡¯s choice. It didn¡¯t mean it was less bitter just because I had already known about it. CH 154 ¡°The one in trouble is Rany, so why are you the one on the verge of crying?¡± I didn¡¯t notice that I was clenching my fists until Bertin¡¯s hand tapped on the back of my hand. The sense that had disappeared slowly came back numbly as I opened my fist. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m planning to finish everything by today day.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°From now on, there won¡¯t be such a thing of her getting troubled because of this problem ever again.¡± I felt that I was strangely becoming calmer at his soft voice. When I glanced up, Bertin was smiling, but he looked like he had a lot on his mind in another sense. Then, he, who quickly hid his expression, took the lead. ¡°Her complaints might be innumerable even though she was only being detained for a few hours. We should hurry before she gets any more angry.¡± * * * Just as Bertin predicted, Raynia Rocke was spitting insults inside. ¡°Really, that idiot. How long is he planning to make me wait?¡± When she, propping her chin, heaved a sigh, the knight watching on her clicked his tongue. His face was questioning why she did such a thing when a bright future would wait for her once she graduated as a student of the academy. ¡°That¡¯s not your business.¡± There were a lot of humans who were interested in other people¡¯s business. However, when someone reached out for help when a problem occurred, there were only a few who would truly help. Undoubtedly, not many would help completely out of goodwill. However, it was not easy to suspect and slap away the hand that was reached out in a hopeless situation. ¡°If a problem arises, I think I can help you.¡± The sweet voice seduced Raynia. When the boy, the owner of glittering purple orbs, which were so pretty, said that and reached out his hand, Raynia Rocke was flattered. Without doubt, anyone would respond the same. Bertin Gramia was the owner of fine beauty who could make countless people¡¯s hearts beat just by a smile. But his inside was dark. Raynia appraised him with a clear head. Affection from hatred was also affection, and although for now she wouldn¡¯t get angry from looking at his face, what was dark was dark. While she was deep in thought, someone opened the door to the room where she was detained. As she raised her head, dazed at the lightly approaching footsteps, she saw a smile on her face. ¡°No one took care of your meals because of the busy situation, right?¡± Mago Philip handed her the tray she brought over. Stew with a savory smell and bread were set before her. Raynia unreservedly began to quickly put the food into her mouth. When the plate was half empty, a subtle voice tickled her ears. ¡°It seems like Young Lady Miller isn¡¯t thinking of helping you anymore.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°It must be disappointing even though you¡¯ve been together for a long time and you even followed her to this academy.¡± She suddenly felt regret. She actually wanted a meal filled with potatoes. ¡°Besides, even the Rocke Merchant Guild can¡¯t protect you. This happened in front of His Imperial Highness after all.¡± Raynia¡¯s spoon stirred the carrot. The food wasn¡¯t that bad, but it wasn¡¯t to her taste. ¡°If you want, I¡ª¡± ¡°What are you getting at?¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°Stop dancing around in circles and just say it. What do you want? Since earlier you¡¯re talking about my dad and then about Marianne, and kept repeating the same thing.¡± It was funny to keep up appearances in this kind of situation. Even salons and banquets would reject her because her technique irritating others was so skilled. Mago, who looked flustered at Rany¡¯s remark, soon returned to her smile. However, the uneasiness that was slowly seeping in her face could be seen. It must be because Raynia looked very confident. She must be confused. The normal person should be getting very scared and when a hand reaches out, I should be desperately trying to catch it. But I didn¡¯t do that. What Mago overlooked was that Raynia had fallen off the cliff before. As well as the fact that she was burned badly because she grabbed the reached-out hand at that time. Mago¡¯s eyes moved frantically, and then she closed her mouth with an awkward smile. Then . . . ¡°Raynia Rocke.¡± A flat voice rang inside the room. The knight of the Imperial Knight Order strode in, and then he creased his face when he saw Mago. ¡°This place is off limits.¡± ¡°Ah, I felt pity toward the young lady who¡¯s still only a suspect. She was probably hungry in detainment . . .¡± The knight, who apathetically heard Mago¡¯s excuse, raised Raynia up. Raynia, who ate everything but the carrot, held the bread with a hand and blinked. ¡°His Imperial Highness summoned you.¡± When Raynia, who suddenly bit the bread, followed the knight, Mago Philip followed them in panic. Her face was full of doubts that she could not understand. * * * ¡°Your Imperial Highness, I brought Raynia Rocke.¡± The Crown Prince, who looked tired, nodded. Mago, who entered following Raynia, quickly scanned the room. Marianne with a calm face, and Viscount Rocke, who was uneasy just like earlier. The face of the frightened Dmitry was not only pale white, but his lips were also trembling. ¡°Say it yourself Sir Gramia.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Imperial Highness.¡± When she flinched at the new name, a low and nice to hear voice rang out. Mago Philip¡¯s eyes widened as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. Bertin Gramia, whom she didn¡¯t know of his arrival, drew a picturesque smile . . . ¡°Young Lady Raynia Rocke is innocent.¡± . . . and asserted Raynia Rocke¡¯s innocence. CH 155 Rany, who was detained under the Crown Prince order, unexpectedly appeared along with Mago. Well, to be precise, it must have been Mago who came to visit the location she was detained in. When our eyes met, Rany erased her apathetic expression and flashed a smile toward me. Not knowing the reason for that, Mago couldn¡¯t hide her confused expression. The new figure that suddenly appeared in the situation she regarded close to her goal looked to be enough to break her composure. ¡°She¡¯s innocent? Is there any evidence that can prove that?¡± When Bertin¡¯s eyes landed on Dmitry, he flinched. Dmitry¡¯s eyes were lowered, as though he felt guilty about something. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the testimony he gave previously. However, his testimony is only about the incident that happened three years ago. I think it has no relation to the matter of this time.¡± The Crown Prince nodded light at the words that were spoken out calmly by the soft voice. Bertin¡¯s statement was right. Just because she had been indicted for the same case three years ago, there was no guarantee that this incident too was Rany¡¯s doing. There was no sense of the atmosphere being excessively swept away as evidence and testimonies poured out. When I glanced outside, I saw numerous eyes filled with curiosity glued tightly to the door. That¡¯s really irritating. It was then at the moment I thought of it. The noisy sound beyond the door suddenly stopped. A familiar voice rang across the quiet room. ¡°Excuse me. I think it¡¯s best for this conversation to not be leaked.¡± Hearing Zen¡¯s firm words, the Crown Prince raised up his brows as if that was unexpected. His face was questioning why he did it now when he had been silent from earlier. A sour voice agreed. ¡°I see. If something like this gets leaked outside, it must be easy to get misinformed by made-up stories.¡± Mago¡¯s eyes looking at Zen got more desperate. She tried hard to meet Zen¡¯s eyes as if Zen was her savior. ¡°Go on, Sir Gramia.¡± ¡°First, there¡¯s something I have to explain about the incident three years ago. It is true that there was a talk about a goods transaction between Young Master Beyond and Young Lady Rocke.¡± To be exact, Rany offered him to sell counterfeit goods with an intention to swindle him. ¡°However, there was a bit of misunderstanding between the two people. Young Master Beyond thought that Young Lady Rocke was selling sacred items owned by the Temple, but Young Lady Rocke meant to sell replicas for display, not the sacred items, just ones modeled after them.¡± Dmitry¡¯s gaze, which had never been directed this way since earlier, reached Rany for the first time. He looked confused with Bertin¡¯s statement. If the truth and fiction were mixed up cleverly, even the person involved would be confused. ¡°No. I¡¯m certain that I got introduced to the stolen goods from Young Lady Rocke¡ª¡± ¡°Your Imperial Highness, here is a written permission from the bishop who was in charge of the Temple at that time. The Temple admired the faithfulness of Young Lady Rocke, wanting to create sacred objects for displays to promote the care of the goddess, so we allowed her to examine our sacred objects.¡± Of course, they never expected that Rany would run away with that sacred object. Listening to a completely new story born from the tip of Bertin¡¯s tongue, I glanced at Zen. He didn¡¯t make even the slightest movement as if he had known about this script in advance. He was really different from Rany, who couldn¡¯t hide her face. ¡°Although there were summons, the trial was quickly canceled. There were no such two people who stood the trial, so we thought all the misunderstanding had been cleared . . .¡± Slurring the words, Bertin smiled wide and then finished his words. ¡°We didn¡¯t know that Young Master Beyond kept misunderstanding. It would have been better if he told us from the start. We the Temple are also troubled from the sudden bring up of the past event that has no relation with this case.¡± The moment the Temple was brought up, Dmitry¡¯s shoulders fidgeted. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡± Rany stared intently at Dmitry and smiled mockingly. ¡°If only you had talked about it from the start . . .¡± I would beat you up myself. Those were probably the omitted words. When the frightened Dmitry began to tremble with a pale face, the other people began to get restless as well. Mago clenched her teeth and then refuted desperately. ¡°Is . . . n¡¯t that thing that has no relation to the current matter? Just because the mistake from the past was misunderstood, the current case is . . .¡± The mumbled words had a point. I didn¡¯t miss the words that she said unconsciously because she was flustered and responded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Just like what Young Lady Mago said, the current case and the past trouble have no correlation.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°But you talked as if these two cases have a relationship, Young Lady.¡± It was true that Rany tried to go through with fraud, but it was only an attempt, she never handed over the stolen goods. Making misconceptions about that as if she did a crime was obviously intended. ¡°Because the witness quickly came, as though he had been waiting to do so, I decided to do a small investigation.¡± There was no need to go to the situation where the goods were smuggled. Using a simple-minded person like Dmitry was her mistake. ¡°The student council had been prepared to expedite this case for fear that this would become too noisy.¡± CH 156 When I took out a video recorder from my pocket and played it, Dmitry¡¯s smug voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯m already the next student council member. It¡¯s confirmed.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that based on votes, grades and the professors¡¯ recommendation?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something like that.¡± Mago¡¯s expression contorted badly. Dmitry¡¯s eyes lost their focus. The things he said while he was high on his success allowed me to reverse his own trap upon him. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a very good trade. I just need to say a few words they want me to, then I will have a seat.¡± I reached out the crystal ball that had turned foggy again. The knight that was next to the Crown Prince took over the crystal ball with a video recorded in it. Most of the professors had their faces burned red. How many cases were exposed in this occasion that was held to show off the academy¡¯s talents? Not many could control their expressions. If only you didn¡¯t bring in the Crown Prince to this case, it would be more advantageous to you. If it wasn¡¯t for the Crown Prince, Rany might have turned the table regardless of the testimony. It was true that a lot of defective products were piling up. In addition, the academy¡¯s face was more important than the truth, enough that the student council executive tried to fabricate evidence to mess up the transfer student during the investigation. The Crown Prince spoke heavily. ¡°I think it is better for you to investigate this directly, sir.¡± At the end of his gaze, Young Duke Bolton knelt down, paying his respects. Only then did Rany, who was freed from the knights¡¯ side, approach me. ¡°That professor ended up screwing both brother and sister.¡± I realized it as I heard the whispered words. Young Master Philip had been injured by his sword, and if he even investigated this case . . . What irony. I turned my head at the hot gaze, and there was Professor Grein boring a hole into me. He was looking at me as if he couldn¡¯t understand this. ¡°Young Lady Rocke.¡± Rany answered ¡°yes¡± to the Crown Prince. ¡°I¡¯m feeling regret about the trouble that happened because the student council rushed to finish the case. However, I must handle the continuing problem that occured in the products of Rocke Guild.¡± He looked around. The case wasn¡¯t minor enough for the Academy to clean up on its own. The Crown Prince stopped his gaze at Zen, who was standing calmly as if this situation had nothing to do with him. ¡°I¡¯m sure the professor from the magic tower can maintain an objective position.¡± Such a statement wouldn¡¯t come out if he knew that it was Zen who spent the night with me to clean Rany¡¯s past. Following the Crown Prince¡¯s order, Zen answered slowly as if he didn¡¯t want to do it. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible, but I¡¯ll try to find a clue first.¡± The Crown Prince nodded and then he walked to the door. The academy¡¯s dean followed him to the hallway with a dark face. The students who couldn¡¯t hear the situation inside scanned the faces of people leaving the room with curious faces. They couldn¡¯t help but be confused with how every professor except for Zen and Young Duke Bolton, who rarely had a change in their expressions, looked depressed and tormented. ¡°Isn¡¯t the situation weird? Young Lady Rocke, who was detained, was released?¡± ¡°Why is Young Lady Philip from the student council being dragged out?¡± ¡°Why has the case become so strange?¡± The gazes poured on me, who was next to Rany, but then they focused on another location again. As the Crown Prince already left, the focused location was only one. The paladin with purple eyes like violet flowers. He, who accepted those numerous gazes as if that was natural, bowed to Rany. ¡°You¡¯ve gone through much hardship, Young Lady Rocke. I never expected that the Temple¡¯s name would be used in this scandalous frame-up.¡± The faces of the young ladies that were listening were showing curiosity and shock. Rany, who was looking at Bertin with a sour face, glanced at me and then she suddenly smiled at him. He then went stiff at the unexpected smile. ¡°It was nothing. Such a thing is common. If a person is good, it can¡¯t be helped that they will be envied, framed and misunderstood.¡± Rany linked her arm with me and emphasized. ¡°Those humans who can¡¯t see Marianne live well should know this. That the heads that flew off from reckless speech . . . well, there aren¡¯t only one or two.¡± What are you trying to say? Before I could stop her, the mumbling voice rang wide. ¡°Were there only one or two who disappeared from trying to eliminate her? In the previous academy, all the professors¡¯ heads flew. In this academy, we¡¯ll start with the executives of the student council.¡± ¡°. . .¡± The whispering students had already been hushed and looked around. There were many people that saw Mago being dragged out, so the content of what Rany said was accepted wildly. ¡°If someone is caught, first, they will ruin themselves.¡± Professor Grein approached me as I watched the students scatter as if their conscience got pricked. ¡°Marianne, come to my office.¡± I nodded at the cold voice. I wasn¡¯t that surprised because I had predicted this. I grabbed Rany¡¯s hand that was linked to me and then moved it to Bertin. ¡°Please escort her, Sir Gramia.¡± I left Rany, who looked at me as though she were betrayed, then followed the professor. Someone I expected was waiting for me in Professor Grein¡¯s office. I slowly bent my knees and greeted him. ¡°Greetings, Your Imperial Highness.¡± CH 157 The Crown Prince, who was sitting, looked at me as though observing me. ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re that surprised to see me, Young Lady.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m not surprised. I also think you would notice if I acted surprised.¡± My impression of the Crown Prince I met for the first time at the hunting competition was faint. He didn¡¯t talk or move more than needed, and only stayed behind his father, the Emperor, with a bored look. That must be why my eyes went to Young Duke Bolton who always had a relatively strong impression first. Maybe that was a smokescreen. I lowered my head and saw the floor that was scattered with documents. The familiar writing entered my sight. It was part of the inventory and budget that I looked at one by one. ¡°You¡¯re not surprised that I¡¯m here? Then, you must know the meaning behind my gift.¡± He tapped the table with his finger. I simply nodded my head. ¡°If it¡¯s about the ledger, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve organized.¡± Although it was in Abigail¡¯s hand, it was an object that I could access anytime. ¡°I think it¡¯s best to leave it in a safe place, so I left it somewhere else. But if you want it, I can bring it over.¡± He met my eyes and stared at me intently as if trying to guess my thoughts. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use it?¡± I answered his question. ¡°I think I might be sick if I recklessly use a gift given by a stranger.¡± It might be a simple kindness, but the chance of the opposite was higher. Especially now that I was ¡®Young Lady Miller¡¯, I had to be careful about accepting kindness from others. Needless to say, if the opponent was the crown prince. ¡°Even if I ¡®coincidentally¡¯ found out the problem through the inventory budget, the moment I publicized it, it would be seen as the Miller Family attacking the noble faction.¡± If that happened, the man in front of me would breath relaxedly without making a move. I recalled Professor Grein, who gave me a hard time for so many days that made me feel that it was unusual. As I organized the documents following his instructions, I wa naturallys able to see the big picture. It was true that there were many applications for replacements due to defects in the product itself. However, the number of replacements and re-purchases of products was higher than the number of applications. The records of newly purchased items might be similar every year, but it was strange that there were more replacements than were applied. ¡°If the item supplied by the Rocke Guild is normal and then was changed into a defective product in the middle, where are the right items?¡± The items too were a problem. Swords, shields, chainmail, helmets, saddles and others were products that were eventually used to nurture soldiers. The items that were moved without any sound must be used to foster soldiers of the nobility. Therefore, the ledger, which was the evidence that the student council, especially Philip Viscounty, was involved in it, inevitably became a hot potato. However, the Crown Prince personally striking the problem about the nobles¡¯ soldiers would definitely make the case get excessively bigger. In addition, he somehow looked like he didn¡¯t want to show his intelligence. If I exposed the ledger, it wouldn¡¯t be seen that he was behind it. ¡°I¡¯m not your chess piece, Your Imperial Highness.¡± ¡°I think I forced you to be on guard too much.¡± He added as if he felt regret. ¡°Even if some families were turned upside down because of the ledger, there won¡¯t be any arrow returned to the Miller Duchy. After all, this case in all respects is a disturbance that happened inside the academy.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°If I may add, I was planning on gaining your favor rather than using you.¡± I couldn¡¯t trust his words completely. Still, at least he showed goodwill to me, and I clearly saw he meant it to help me. If he tried to verify the authenticity of the statement that Bertin brought over, things would get complicated, but he didn¡¯t. ¡°How did you know that Grein was my person?¡± I didn¡¯t, actually. At least it was in the process of organizing the ledger that I vaguely found out that he was helping me for some reason. ¡°The timing for your visit is too coincidental. Besides, Professor Grein . . .¡± I glanced at him, who was coldly staring straight. ¡°He didn¡¯t look like he would join forces with the nobles.¡± I didn¡¯t know about the other things, but his nasty personality wasn¡¯t a camouflage. The Crown Prince smiled at my remark, but Professor Grein was silent without any particular differences. Although from the first day he treated me as ¡®a stupid person who struck the academy¡¯s teachers who taught her,¡¯ it was true that thanks to that, the students couldn¡¯t bother me recklessly. It was a reminder that if they touched me, they would see blood. ¡°Your judgment of people is far better than I expected.¡± Seeing me calm at the generous appreciation, he added. ¡°You also look like you have a big nerve.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°You must be the one who let Jeremy attend this place, right?¡± My heart dropped at that. I turned to Young Duke Bolton, who stayed silent in his position. Only then I realized that he recognized Jeremy from the start, but he was pretending to not know. ¡°There¡¯s no way Orion would personally make a move in the academy for that kid. So I wondered if there¡¯s your influence.¡± I contemplated what to say. After contemplating, I eventually decided to admit it. ¡°Yes, I recommended it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad that it looks like he¡¯s living well.¡± There were no exceptional emotions in the words he said. There was no affection, no contempt or displeasure. An attitude that looked like expressing that all was well. CH 158 ¡°His Majesty ordered me to take a look at that child¡¯s condition anyway, so I¡¯ll visit your home soon.¡± After taking a bit of a moment, he added. ¡°I¡¯d like it if Jeremy doesn¡¯t show his identity for as long as possible.¡± ¡°Are you thinking of not reporting it to His Majesty?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good for both parties to avoid something annoying? Besides, I have no intention to choke the neck of a kid that is breathing well.¡± The answer was just like him, who had been a watcher in numerous times Jeremy was cowering in the palace. Should I be thankful at his remark that he would let Jeremy be as long as he didn¡¯t annoy him, or should I ask him why he didn¡¯t do anything about Jeremy until this moment? Even if I asked him, I didn¡¯t feel like he would feel guilty about it. A man who looked like his aid opened the door and entered the room. ¡°Your Imperial Highness, there are a lot of people waiting for you outside.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going now.¡± The Crown Prince got up and walked past me. Then, when he was about to walk past the door . . . ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can I ask you one thing?¡± He stopped at my call and looked back. There was something that had been bothering me all this time. Even though Master Cale was the Master of the Magic Tower, there was no way he could make a new identity for Zen in this short time, and put him as a professor in none other but the Imperial Academy. First, his age was too young, and second, he had an unbelievable skill. A supporter who could defeat all these obstacles. Also, Zen¡¯s unfamiliar appearance, wearing quite luxurious attire as if he was from somewhere. ¡°Is perhaps Professor Ardin from the Magic Tower also someone in your favor?¡± ¡°. . . There¡¯s nothing I can hide from you, Young Lady.¡± He smiled widely. Looking at his smile, my head turned complicated. All the more so to see him smiling proudly as though Zen was his secret weapon. He might be a strong backing, but at the same time, he could also be a risque choice like a tightrope. ¡°You can say we¡¯re good business partners. For now.¡± ¡°For now?¡± ¡°My ultimate goal is to win his heart.¡± His smile deepened. I knew what he meant by that, but it made the feeling of the listener turn weird. Still, if he wanted to win his heart, it meant he at least had good intentions. So, should I be glad that he didn¡¯t treat Zen as an usable object? Until he disappeared beyond the hallway, I stood still without moving an inch. * * * Looking at his daughter with an annoyed face, leaving the building with Bertin¡¯s escort, the face of Viscount Rocke turned dark. He gave a formal greeting to the paladin who was drawing a gentle smile. ¡°Thank you for helping, Sir Gramia.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Rather it¡¯s me who usually receives many favors and help from Young Lady Rocke. Please advise her to take a rest today as much as the hardship she went through. I don¡¯t think she will listen to my advice.¡± Looking absent-mindedly at Bertin, who was walking away with a bitter smile, the Viscount turned his gaze to Raynia. He had a lot to say, but he hesitated. He couldn¡¯t say it out loud. It was fortunate that she escaped the false charge that was close to getting confirmed, but the case hadn¡¯t been closed. At least it was true that there had been a constant flaw in the products with Rocke Guild label. At the end of pondering, the closed lips were parted. ¡°This case, is there a possibility this is related to the Miller Duchy?¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°You came forward again because of Young Lady Miller¡¯s problem, so . . .¡± ¡°Father. I think humans should have conscience.¡± The daughter who was listening to him suddenly replied. Crossing her arms, she looked at her father and continued her words clearly. ¡°Madam Tatiana helped us a lot in making our guild¡¯s name known and grow in size.¡± ¡°That . . .¡± ¡°Swallow the sweets, spit out whatever is bitter. How could you blame Marianne when there is something troubling?¡± I¡¯m not blaming, but isn¡¯t it the truth? Although the case was resolved, his heart palpitated whenever his daughter created another big problem. There was little he could do with the hate from well-known merchant guilds in the empire. Yet they couldn¡¯t receive active protection from the Miller Duchy . . . ¡°You¡¯ve enjoyed it so far, haven¡¯t you, Father? They want to have it settled a bit, so why are you making a fuss?¡± Coldness was in her eyes. Far from feeling pity for her father, who groaned, her gaze seeing her father as pathetic was clear. ¡°I don¡¯t admire you, Father, but I quite respect you.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°That it is enough for me to let go of the fact that you tried to sell your daughter instead of the guild when you¡¯re pushed to a dead-end.¡± ¡°. . . !¡± If it weren¡¯t for that, why would Raynia fake the sacred item and sell it to an idiot like Dmitry to get money in the first place? It was also a part of that desperation why she fell for Bertin for a moment. Marianne, that girl provided her a reason for her to not have to betray her conscience or her family. For that one fact alone, Raynia Rocke had no choice but to be Marianne¡¯s ally under any circumstances. ¡°I¡¯ll return what you said back then, Father.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve enjoyed it enough, you should take responsibility for it.¡± It would have been better if they had halted as a small merchant guild on the outskirts. When their name spread, he wanted to raise their reputation, and when he succeeded as a nouveau riche, he wanted to have a position. He received everything he desired too quickly. As he got them in his hands as if those were what he deserved, he couldn¡¯t let go of the things he gained. The heart heavy with greed fell under its own weight. He had no choice but to stare blankly at his daughter, who turned around. CH 159 ¡°It is clear that there is a problem within the academy, so the investigators will conduct a proper investigation themselves. The charges against Young Lady Rocke that were filed in the morning . . .¡± While I was listening to the announcement of the situation, Rany quietly approached me. ¡°You can go back first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯d rather walk than enjoy the carriage ride with my father.¡± I felt some bitterness in my mouth as I heard those cold words. Since I had guessed what Viscount Rocke had said to Rany. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a ride. Let¡¯s go together.¡± The moment Rany nodded, someone¡¯s voice asked a question. ¡°Then, is there no owner of that chair that was supposed to be picked today?¡± Is that really important in this situation? When I took a look at him because it was absurd, I saw the gazes of everyone around me were directed to the golden chair and the sword of the state. Everyone was watching that chair with eyes full of desire. Even Rany. ¡°Rany.¡± ¡°I mean, that looks okay because it¡¯s said it would only be given to remarkable students.¡± ¡°That thing?¡± Even imagining sitting on that chair was embarrassing enough. ¡°Ah, by the way.¡± Rany searched her pocket as if she had more to say. What she held out was a small jewel box. ¡°What is this?¡± When I asked out of wonder, she shrugged her shoulders. When I opened the lid, there was a familiar red earring inside. ¡°Ah.¡± It was an item I had forgotten about because numerous events happened at once. ¡°This is quite expensive to just give away without a case. Where did you find this? At the mansion?¡± ¡°Yeah, well . . .¡± I felt my conscience pricked at her question, so I nodded vaguely. ¡°You should have just asked from the start. I don¡¯t think that Lord Duke would leave aunty behind and meet another person. You found this in the mansion and was afraid he was meeting another lady behind, weren¡¯t you? Was this in Lord Duke¡¯s bedroom?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡­¡± I was about to say no, but Rany¡¯s statement was faster than the answer I was about to give. ¡°This belongs to aunty.¡± My brain stopped for a moment. My head slowly turned towards Rany as if I had been caught in a slow motion. Looking at my expression that seemed like I couldn¡¯t believe it, Rany tilted her head as if that was strange. ¡°I said this is aunty¡¯s. The reason it took me long to find out was this is an item that¡¯s not for sale. This is one of the items that my guild presented to aunty as a bribe in the past.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°The jeweler remembers the pieces he made. I showed him just in case, and he immediately said this was his ¡®baby¡¯.¡± Was it a good thing I didn¡¯t tell her about the source of this earring? I recalled the fist that was clenched rigid. A dead body whose limbs hardened and smelled strange. The earring that Trevor grasped desperately before he died was the last clue to find out the cause of his death. But why did Mom¡¯s items appear there? Perhaps my expression was really strange, Rany continued to look at me. ¡°Marianne?¡± ¡°Mhm? Nothing.¡± I couldn¡¯t tell her now. I couldn¡¯t figure out how Trevor related to Mom, but to quickly tell her about this, the information was too lacking. ¡°This might not be Mom¡¯s.¡± Rany patted my shoulder at the words I said faintly. ¡°No. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not it. There¡¯s no way that Lord Duke is brave enough to bring another person to his bedroom while being that cheesy with Aunty.¡± ¡°Is that it?¡± ¡°You can just ask, right? If it¡¯s Aunty, she would have known about her items better than anyone else.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°You might not know, but it is impossible for people who are interested in jewelry and dresses to not know about their items.¡± Her words buzzed like a bee flying around my ears. Even though I nodded, I felt complicated. What¡¯s more, weren¡¯t Mom and Lord Duke in a location far away from the capital on the day Trevor¡¯s corpse appeared? As the thought that their trips were quite long came into mind, an unknown anxiety slowly crept in. Looking down as I felt I wouldn¡¯t be able to control my expression anymore, I quickly walked out through the students. As soon as I got back after sending Rany home, I went to someone else¡¯s room. ¡°Mom.¡± There was surprise in the eyes looking back at me. Looking at my face, she blinked her beautiful eyes twice. ¡°Girl, did something happen? Your face is very pale.¡± The cold hands touched my cheeks. There was nothing different in the eyes checking on me. When I took out the case from my pocket and reached it out, she accepted it with a questioning gaze and opened it. ¡°. . .¡± Looking down at the earring, Mom stood quietly for seconds and then looked at me. Her face was calm like usual. ¡°Where did you find this?¡± ¡°In the mansion.¡± She gazed at me and laughed as I choked out the words. ¡°I thought I lost this. You have good eyes. Thank you for finding this.¡± The moment I got the confirmation, the faint tremble in my hands stopped instead. She opened the cabinet under her dressing table and then put another earring that looked the same like the one I gave her into the case. The pair of earrings matched perfectly. She hummed as if she was happy to find the lost item. ¡°These are items I cherished, and I¡¯m glad you found this. Thank you.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m glad.¡± Trying my best so that I didn¡¯t leave the room too fast, my feeling was indescribably strange. Why did Trevor Beryl¡¯s corpse appear before me, and on top of that, why did he have Mom¡¯s lost earring? This wasn¡¯t something that I could simply regard as a coincidence. My head throbbed painfully. CH 160 ¡°Marianne!¡± Someone called me while I was half absent-mindedly walking the hallway. ¡°Orion.¡± When I called his name calmly, he approached me and smiled. ¡°His Imperial Majesty sent me a message about the incident that happened in the academy. He praised you for calmly stopping the complicated incident that almost got out of han¡ª¡± ¡°Orion.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I will skip dinner. I don¡¯t have much appetite.¡± The smiling face slightly turned stiff. ¡°Why do you have no appetite again? Don¡¯t tell me you have a fight with your friend?¡± Looking at his worrying face, I shook my head. ¡°If it¡¯s because of the problem with Rocke Merchant Guild . . .¡± ¡°Rany can take care of her problems herself. She can prove her innocence because the opponent won¡¯t be able to do what she wants now.¡± If it had not been for those who were after the Miller Duchy, she would have escaped this trap far earlier. ¡°Then why. . .¡± ¡°Just . . .¡± I left Orion, who looked like he wanted to say more, to my room and closed the door. Surprisingly, someone was waiting for me in my room, where no one was supposed to be. I had no power to nitpick at him, so I just walked past him and sat on my bed. ¡°Are you coming and going as you please now? Is it okay to come into someone¡¯s house like this?¡± I didn¡¯t know what he did, but the alarm magic, which was working normally, didn¡¯t ring at all. Zen reached out his hand to grab my chin and turned my face from side to side. ¡°Won¡¯t you let go of this?¡± Maybe I should have shouted at him. ¡°Why is your expression like this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any strength to argue with you. This is because I¡¯m dizzy due to Rany¡¯s problem.¡± His green eyes shone brightly even in the dark. The moment I met his eyes, I averted my own eyes without knowing. ¡°There¡¯s no way this is because of Raynia¡¯s problem. You were fine even after you had a talk with the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I kept my mouth shut in spite of the inquisitive gaze. Even though there were many frustrating things, there was still something I had to confirm from Mom first. Reaching out to Zen was something to do much, much later. I opened my mouth as I was about to kick him out. ¡°Marianne!¡± The voice of Orion, who was still wandering in the hallway, called me from outside the door. Surprised, I instinctively reached out to block Zen¡¯s mouth. ¡°Erm, you can delay your meal if you¡¯re not feeling good. Even so, call for someone if you get hungry. I¡¯ll tell the kitchen in advance.¡± ¡°Thank you for your consideration. I¡¯ll do that.¡± I felt Zen¡¯s breath on my palms. Based on his usual personality, he would have slapped my hands away from the start, but for some reason, he was only looking at me. Orion¡¯s voice continued faintly outside. ¡°Because you don¡¯t feel good, I brought you news that you might like.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°His Imperial Highness . . .¡± I flinched at the unexpected title. Meanwhile, Zen slowly grabbed my hands and put them down. ¡°. . . said you¡¯re doing a great job, and thanks to you, the academy could immediately get into investigation without any confusion, and he also said he will give you a proper reward.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°Therefore, I told him to give you the chance to sit on the golden chair and be paraded . . .¡± My breathing stopped in an instant. Zen placed his hand on my head as if telling me to calm down. I felt like the blood in my whole body turned cold. ¡°. . . that was supposed to be given to the remarkable students at any cost! Since you couldn¡¯t be the Lady of the Day at the hunting competition! This time for sure!¡± ¡°. . .¡± I wanted to quickly get out. I wanted to get out and grab Orion by collar, then bring him along to meet the Crown Prince and say it was a mistake. There was only one reason why my feet didn¡¯t move. Because Zen was in front of me. The moment I opened the door, everyone would certainly know about the mage that secretly entered the mansion. Maybe this whole house would be turned upside down. There was a faint smile on Zen¡¯s face that I saw with my shaking eyes. Is this fun to you? Orion¡¯s footsteps walking away were lively as if he was happy that he had done something for me. I listened to the sound outside while holding my breath, and when I was convinced the presence had disappeared, I slowly moved away from Zen. ¡°Leave now. You might be slapped for real if you stay any longer.¡± For the first time, my heart was now trying to coax me to hurt an old friend by using violence. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me.¡± ¡°What?¡± When I asked annoyedly, he repeated it like a parrot. ¡°Why is your expression like that?¡± Then I quietly exploded. ¡°Because of you, you! I¡¯m not in a good mood because you securely hid the fact that the Crown Prince was the backing for you to enter the academy.¡± It was best to mix up lies between truths to hide them. And it was true that I was annoyed. He talked about winning him over or whatever so openly. Saying he will be his or whatever it was. In the end, it was Zenin Arcadia who left the room for the Crown Prince to speak confidently like that. ¡°The Crown Prince said he would have you! You must be happy because you¡¯re so popular!¡± Even though I punched his back hard, he didn¡¯t move even an inch. Eventually, it was me who got tired from hitting his back until I was out of breath. CH 161 Zen eventually returned without receiving the answer he wanted from me. That much was light compared to what upset me. It would be good if this whole day he would be in pain as much as how passionate I hit him. ¡°Marianne, you haven¡¯t looked good since yesterday.¡± At a breakfast meeting for the first time in a while, I lowered my gaze as I heard Orion¡¯s worried words. The meat in front of me was minced so finely that I couldn¡¯t recognize its shape. I put down the fork and the knife that were tearing the meat, and slowly raised up my head. ¡°Orion.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Unless the parade at the Academy gets canceled.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I will leave this house.¡± ¡°. . . !¡± ¡°I want to live separately.¡± Orion turned stiff at my declaration. He looked at me with teary eyes and couldn¡¯t understand what he did wrong, but this time I looked the other way. Lord Duke, who was silently looking at us, commented. ¡°Is there any reason for you to want your own house when you¡¯re living well here?¡± ¡°I just want to leave this house.¡± I will get out of this stuffy place and live as freely as I can. As I calmly threw this bomb, the table was frozen. Even Jeremy, who was focusing on his meal, fixed me with a serious look. The face of the maid in waiting turned pale white, and the butler closed his eyes tightly. Even though I watched all those scenes, my cold heart didn¡¯t change. I want to be rebellious, very severely. Mom didn¡¯t say anything until she finished her meal and only left her seat elegantly after emptying her plate. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Despite Lord Duke¡¯s gaze asking Why are you the only one escaping from here?, her steps quickly went far away. Everyone, whose plates hadn¡¯t been emptied, was busy moving their eyes. ¡°Duke.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He, who looked somewhat stiff, met my eyes. ¡°Did you perhaps have a honeymoon with someone other than Mom?¡± His eyes got wider at the unexpected question. Orion next to him stopped chewing as well. ¡°No way.¡± Hearing his composed answer, I changed the question. ¡°Did you perhaps leave Mom and do something else on your trip, or have you ever left Mom alone for a moment?¡± ¡°Did you really do that?!¡± As soon as my question finished, Orion crumpled his face and spoke. ¡°If you really did that, you have to reflect on yourself, Father. The reason Marianne wanted to leave the house, and said she couldn¡¯t do the parade was because of that . . .!¡± No. That was because of you. It wouldn¡¯t work even if I refuted him, so I only stared intently at the Duke and waited for his answer. He, who was suddenly accused of leaving his wife on honeymoon and going somewhere else, slowly shook his head. ¡°Not only have I never been away for a long time, Tatiana was always by my side.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°There was no time to move alone.¡± Then, does that mean it happened before the honeymoon? Impossible. When Trevor disappeared, Mom was already on the trip, and she returned later after the hunting competition. Considering the route of the trip, there was no opportunity for her to get in touch with Trevor. Unless the two worked on the story, and actually stayed here. Should I ask Rany again? If it¡¯s about earrings, someone could make the same shape, right? As I was lost in thought, Lord Duke quietly pushed the plate and said. ¡°Marianne, there are no problems between us.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We have a very good relationship.¡± The gazes of people surrounding us gradually subsided at the voice that was expressing he felt wronged. Everyone was looking at the Duke in doubt. ¡°I¡¯m not saying the affection between you has subsided or that you¡¯re pretending to be affectionate, but I was just wondering if there were times you two were not together.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard to stick around when I¡¯m doing my work, but I¡¯m not stubborn enough to work during my honeymoon.¡± I felt sorry for the very gloomy voice. Next to him, Orion made it worse. ¡°Look at that. How unreliable you must have been that Marianne . . .¡± ¡°No, I was only asking because I heard someone saw Mom somewhere else recently, and I thought it¡¯s strange. They must have been mistaken.¡± The Duke emphasized once again after my quick response. ¡°The relationship between us is very good.¡± When I nodded, I saw everyone let out breath out of relief. In the first place, I wasn¡¯t doubting their relationship, but just wanting to know if Mom was ever away even for a moment in their trip. It seemed like I made trouble for nothing by how everyone was sending doubting glances at Lord Duke. Orion¡¯s excited voice was heard from the side. ¡°Now you¡¯ll do the parade, right?¡± ¡°No. I won¡¯t do it.¡± When I refused him with a smile, Orion raised his criticizing voice to the Duke. ¡°See, Father? Marianne said she won¡¯t do it . . .¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with Lord Duke.¡± ¡°But Marianne.¡± ¡°This is not important, but to tell you the truth, the reason I want to leave the house is you, Orion.¡± Not only was I questioned by my ungrateful friend, last night in my dream, I sat on that awful chair and was paraded around. After experiencing it in a dream, my heart became firm. I would rather cut my ties with Mom and take out my name off the Miller Family¡¯s family register. CH 162 At the same time Orion turned stiff, Lord Duke¡¯s gaze slowly moved to him. I was the first to leave the table surrounded in silence. When I went to my room leaving the father-son looking at each other, Dana criticized me. ¡°Did you hurt Young Duke again this morning? The maids from the kitchen gathered and wet their handkerchiefs, feeling sad about it.¡± I felt wronged at what Dana said. ¡°It¡¯s me who was attacked unilaterally.¡± At least I would have stopped it if he asked me before he told the Crown Prince that. The problem got more grave as the letter had been delivered. The chance of Orion¡¯s opinion accepted was high considering the Crown Prince was showing goodwill toward me. Feeling desperate, I put on the coat Dana gave me. ¡°Dana.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Did Mom perhaps go out recently without Lord Duke?¡± She looked confused at the sudden question. ¡°Well, it¡¯s likely the salon she used to go to. Even that doesn¡¯t happen often these days.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Why did you ask?¡± ¡°I mean, when I think about it, I think I don¡¯t know much about what Mom¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°There is no mother and daughter who are as close as you and Duchess, My Lady.¡± She smiled brightly. I began to wonder about things that I hadn¡¯t thought about before. When did Mom begin to visit the salon attended by aristocats?¡± What kind of connections did she use to get into aristocratic society? Who were her patrons? How did she meet Lord Duke? I suddenly realized that I knew nothing about her. I thought I knew her better than anyone else, but I knew nothing except for the information she gave me. Because I thought it would be better for us to not interfere too much with each other. Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t know exactly what Mom was doing except for the short times I was with her. Rumors and words from other people were just unreliable stories. ¡°Erm . . .¡± On my way out after finishing my preparation for the academy with a complicated mind, a young maid stopped me. ¡°My Lady, if you¡¯re really troubled by it, I can investigate inside the mansion for you? I can just observe how much time the two spend their time together, and how good their relationship is.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not . . .¡± I stopped when I was about to shake my hand to refuse it. There was something I wanted to know about my mother¡¯s whereabouts. If she really was in contact with Trevor, Lord Duke might be irrelevant, but at the same time he could be involved. ¡°Then will you do that for me?¡± ¡°Sure, My Lady. I didn¡¯t know you would be uneasy because of that. So you thought you have to leave this house if there¡¯s any discord between them.¡± Her teary eyes looked very moist. If I said no, the justification for wanting to know every move of them would be lacking, so I just nodded roughly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry please. Even if they get divorced, you¡¯ll always be our lady.¡± ¡°No, the family register will change then.¡± Her face turned white and she soon turned into a determined face. The other maids next to her, who suddenly ran somewhere, were wearing the same expressions. If perhaps the earring was someone else¡¯s, and it had nothing to do with them . . . ¡°Let¡¯s apologize, then.¡± Fortunately, the increased brazenness of staying with Orion reduced my guilty conscience. * * * The atmosphere in the academy was unsettling. Everyone was on edge unlike me, who was calm since I had experienced this once. The Crown Prince will surely not miss this chance. If he conducted a thorough investigation of the details of the goods, without doubt, the people who manipulated the ledger and even behind them would come out. Mago was too hasty doing her work, blinded by the success that was right in front of her eyes. Otherwise, she could have wiped out all the traces smoothly. My eyes naturally headed to the annex where the Magic Department was located. I saw a familiar face between the students walking around the annex. A familiar face, an unfamiliar expression. It was the moment when I walked a few steps ahead to the annex as if I was possessed. ¡°Are you a new student?¡± Someone suddenly grabbed my arm. The male student, who opened his eyes wide, scanned me. ¡°If you¡¯re absent minded like that, you¡¯ll get in trouble. You¡¯re a freshman, right?¡± ¡°I am, but I¡¯m from Gene?¡ª¡± ¡°Then you must be in the basic class. You can come with me.¡± The male student of about the same build as me dragged me along. I was going to tell him that I was from the general department as he tried to drag me into the annex. ¡°Professor Ardin relentlessly deducts points if you¡¯re late. One of the kids who was late for the first class was even the son of Count Kleenex, but he cut them fiercely.¡± I unknowingly closed my opened mouth at the name Ardin. The student dragged me, who was silent, to the classroom full of students. Everyone was seated when we arrived. A strict-looking figure standing in front of the students warned us. ¡°If you¡¯re later than this, you¡¯ll lose points. The professor hasn¡¯t arrived yet, so I¡¯ll let you go this time.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± I cowered unconsciously at the loud shout. I had to leave before anyone recognized I was Marianne Miller. Somehow, I didn¡¯t want to be recognized. Because the unfamiliar Zen that I didn¡¯t know anything about was here. CH 163 Including the class atmosphere, there were many things here that were different from the general department. Most of the miniatures around the class were obviously famous magic artifacts. I unconsciously touched the pendant inside my clothes. The man, who was checking the attendance, spoke again. ¡°As you might have heard, today we will check your mana levels beforehand. What was done when you entered school was a test to determine the presence or absence of mana. Today we¡¯re going to find out how much mana you¡¯re born with.¡± Everyone nodded as they listened to the man. He lowered his voice, then emphasized. ¡°I¡¯m telling you again, this is no more than the amount of mana you¡¯re born with. How effective you use this mana is more important. Everyone mostly has the same amount of mana, so don¡¯t bother to compare who has more or less.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The top student from last year was almost at the bottom of the list in terms of mana level.¡± The male student next to me whispered. I was about to stand up and explain my situation because I felt like I really had to leave now. ¡°Let¡¯s start with the tardy student in the last row.¡± He unexpectedly pointed toward me, so the gazes shot my way. ¡°Ah, I . . .¡± ¡°This is easy. You just need to put your hand in this crystal ball and take it off.¡± It seemed like he thought I, who was stiff due to confusion, was nervous. Feeling cornered, I thought I should just tell them that I was from the general department, but somehow, my gaze kept going to the crystal ball. It might be just my feeling, but that thing that glittered bizarre various colors seemed like calling for me. As if I was possessed, I raised my hand as I tried to put it as instructed. Someone suddenly grabbed my hand and pulled me back. ¡°Professor.¡± ¡°Are you checking her mana level without even properly checking if she¡¯s from this department?¡± The man¡¯s eyes widened when he heard the faint voice. Still not looking at me, he spoke to the other students. ¡°Continue on with the mana level test after checking the identity. I will take this student with me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Leaving the man who was stiff and the students behind, Zen left the class while still not releasing the hand he grabbed. It wasn¡¯t a fast pace, yet it was not slow either. After exiting the hallway, he stood at the back door of the annex and sighed briefly. ¡°What were you thinking, coming here?¡± ¡°I was dragged without knowing it.¡± ¡°What were you thinking when you tried to put your hand there?¡± ¡°Perhaps I have something like mana too?¡± Half of it was curiosity. I wondered if I had an unknown ability, too. The guy who had been averting his gaze finally met my eyes. Maybe it was because I hit him a lot yesterday, but he looked more testy. ¡°Don¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t harm the body, right?¡± ¡°Do you want the artifact you wear to be found out?¡± ¡°. . . Is something like that found out when measuring the mana?¡± Instead of answering, Zen pushed my head with a face looking pathetic. ¡°Do you think the item you wear is a normal item?¡± ¡°Is the price the same as a house again? Or maybe a palace?¡± How would I know when you never told me? The moment I tried to say something out of frustration, Zen naturally came closer and covered my mouth because there was someone voice chattering. When the voice disappeared, I pushed the guy who was slowly walking away with both my hands. He snapped at me at the end of the short silence. ¡°Don¡¯t come here.¡± It was a very obvious remark, but I felt dejected. I told him that I didn¡¯t come because I wanted to, but in fact, I was also a bit curious. The words ¡®I¡¯m upset¡¯ lingered around my mouth and then just disappeared. Nothing much changed. Because we always met at night, or in the dark, avoiding people¡¯s gazes. I saw someone immediately bow their head to him, as he was slowly walking back to the class. All that had changed was that Zen could now be seen in other people¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then, am I the bad one?¡± I should be happy, seeing how he interacted fairly with other people when he had been living in hiding all this time. Joyous and happy hearts have bottomed out. I didn¡¯t move even an inch until he got out of my sight and then I finally turned back. I, who was eventually late to class, had to listen to the lecture while standing in the back. * * * The academy announced that all the members of the student council had resigned. Hearing the announcement that the administrators would temporarily take over the student council¡¯s work, Rany grumbled. ¡°That¡¯s how it has always been. The student council is only a student council in name. All the hard and complicated work is done by the administrators, and is there anything they do except for stamping their seals?¡± ¡°Is your guild okay? I heard people came to investigate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. My father is timid, so he couldn¡¯t have committed corruption. There¡¯s no business that could violate the law.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad then.¡± ¡°Besides, I heard the Crown Prince is showing favor to you? Would he attack you then?¡± Even if the Rocke Merchant Guild was really guilty, he might have covered it as long as it wasn¡¯t a big problem that could endanger his throne. ¡°Speaking of which, why are you in a bad mood?¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s nothing good.¡± She nodded as if she understood my brief answer. Jeremy, who was far from me, was showing that he wasn¡¯t in a good mood like me. ¡°Is the visit to the Duchy today?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The agenda was to check on the prince¡¯s health and condition, but that was only a formality. To begin with, there was no way he needed to go far to visit the prince that he never looked at when they stayed together in the palace. However, the attitude the Crown Prince showed bothered me. Jeremy named the Empress as the one who eliminated his brother and made his mother half out of her mind, but despite this, the Crown Prince¡¯s attitude was lukewarm. He also looked like he felt sad about Jeremy. Rany comforted me. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°It should be.¡± I hoped so. CH 164 Jeremy¡¯s face was dark all along our way back. ¡°He¡¯s probably just going to eat and go back right away.¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s just . . . it¡¯s awkward for me to meet my brother.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s what our whole mansion is like these days.¡± It was awkward to run across someone, awkward to have a meal with someone, and even when alone, it was awkward. Jeremy raised up his head. The eyes staring intently were already imbued with words he wanted to say. ¡°I know. Sorry.¡± The same time I admitted my mistake, the carriage stopped before the mansion. The big golden carriage in the distance entered my sight. It seemed like we returned from the academy at the right time. * * * The Crown Prince exited his carriage. When the Duke was about to pay his respects, he stopped him by raising a hand. ¡°Let¡¯s do the greetings simply and go inside. You don¡¯t need to be too courteous. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here alone.¡± He, who took a step, looked at the path connected to the front gate with a strange expression. Pink pansy flowers bloomed on both sides of the road, gardeners were colored in colorful colors, and lovely lovers were carved in the colorful three-tier fountain. ¡°This is so different from when I visited this place last year.¡± The gaze staring at Mom, who was linking her arm to the Duke, deepened. The Duke, who was next to a brightly smiling Mom, looked resigned. Looking at the back of the Crown Prince who entered the mansion following the Duke couple, Jeremy whispered. ¡°Marianne, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s best for us to enter a while later?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go through anyway, so let¡¯s just go.¡± As I had gone through it for a few days, I felt like I had somewhat gotten used to it. I heard the band had welcomed the people entering the mansion. With a serenade of sweet love. Since then, the Crown Prince had not spoken. When he entered the main building while listening to the love serenade, there was red carpet spread under his feet and rose petals were scattered above it. Inside the mansion, sweet flower scents and subtle lights shone. The hallways of the mansion were filled with paintings of famous lovers and coral sculptures that improved the relationship between couples. The band finished the love serenade and began to play ¡®My Happy Mansion, My Beloved Wife.¡¯ The Crown Prince, who stopped in the lobby, turned his head and asked. ¡°Do you perhaps think I would come with the Crown Princess?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lord Duke answered with an aloof face. ¡°We always lived like this recently.¡± Orion next to him nodded. I tried my best to hide my footsteps, but he quickly found me and sent me a proud smile. Then, Lord Duke continued. ¡°This is the effort done by the workers after much consideration to protect our beautiful and harmonious family.¡± ¡°The beautiful and harmonious family . . .¡± ¡°As you know, as the Prince and Marianne have been diagnosed with a need for stability, we are trying to relieve anxiety as much as possible.¡± Next to me, Jeremy sighed briefly. In that sigh, as one of the people who was stressed by this situation, there was a hope that he would not be used as an excuse. Ever since his brother was brought up, the formal smile was hard to find in the Crown Prince¡¯s face. His face showed signs of boredom as foods that were good for energy were presented for the following meal. I regretted eating oysters that were served with asparagus in silence. I should have stopped them if I knew this would happen. This was the result of not dissuading the atmosphere where everyone was excited because I said I wanted to hear about my mother¡¯s every move for the time being. ¡°I heard that the Duchess¡¯s taste is quite distinctive. I did not expect this.¡± Mom shook her head while smiling at the remark said by the Crown Prince after being silent. ¡°Oh my, this is not mine, but my daughter¡¯s taste.¡± ¡°No.¡± I quickly denied it. The Crown Prince¡¯s eyes were directed to me. ¡°I was only . . .¡± ¡°You were only?¡± I saw the heads of the maids faintly tilting in my direction. Even the butler and the head maid, who had been busy directing the situation these days, seemed to be waiting for my words. The efforts of those who illuminated the house and decorated the garden by installing sculpture on the fountain while skipping sleeping at night were great. If I said that ¡®I was only saying it,¡¯ I would be a very bad person, wouldn¡¯t I? ¡°I was hoping for the Duke and Duchess to live in a good atmosphere. I think it¡¯s good for us to live harmoniously, so I think this kind of attempt isn¡¯t bad.¡± Jeremy dropped his fork. He looked at me with a face as if he was betrayed by the one he trusted. The Crown Prince¡¯s eyes looked like he understood his little brother. It¡¯s the first time they¡¯re on the same page. In other words, I saw the situation where the brothers shared their feelings for the first time. I comforted myself by thinking that at least I reaped something. Meanwhile, Orion smiled proudly. ¡°Did you see Marianne¡¯s filial love? This is my little sister.¡± That was the moment I lost my appetite. CH 165 ¡°Today, I see a new side of you, Young Lady.¡± It was the comment that came out of the Crown Prince¡¯s mouth after he spent some time choosing his words. I thought that nothing would change even if I made excuses about all this now. As expected, everyone in this house clashes with me. Yet, in the meanwhile, my mom giggled as though she were excited. These last few days, there was nothing special she did except for being together with the Duke in the mansion, or calling the seamstress to make new dresses. Looking at her smiling face, I wondered if I thought too far. Still, let¡¯s wait and see for a while. I couldn¡¯t stop what I had started. There were also some things I couldn¡¯t be convinced of yet. ¡°How is Jeremy doing here?¡± ¡°He¡¯s doing well.¡± Orion answered lightly. The Crown Prince was silent for a moment at that answer, then changed his question. ¡°How is Young Lady Miller doing here?¡± ¡°When morning comes, she opens the door to her daily life with a fresh orange juice, and for breakfast, she has it with light meals. Then, she likes to take a stroll in the garden before going to the academy. She usually goes to school . . .¡± He looked like he would talk about my daily life right up to the moment I went to bed if he was left to be. Meanwhile, Jeremy wore a calm expression as though he was used to it. No one was surprised, as they were used to it, so they looked as though they didn¡¯t know if anything was wrong. The Crown Prince¡¯s gaze stayed on me for a moment and then disappeared. He quickly talked to Jeremy to halt Orion¡¯s words. ¡°What do you do these days?¡± Jeremy, who turned stiff as he was flustered at the unexpected question, blinked his eyes and looked at me. Then, he carefully answered with a trembling voice. ¡°These days, I receive basic training from Master, and . . .¡± ¡°I heard you recently asked the maintenance expenses for your dignity to be sent to this mansion.¡± Jeremy¡¯s face turned red. The Crown Prince looked like he didn¡¯t think much about it and asked. ¡°I¡¯m just asking if there¡¯s a reason you needed quick cash.¡± ¡°I made some investments.¡± The Crown Prince looked surprised at the small voice. The prince who left the palace for a while for his psychological stability invested out of sudden? This could be seen as a bad thing. ¡°Investments.¡± I, who knew about Jeremy¡¯s investment, quickly recommended something to the Crown Prince. ¡°I think it¡¯d be good if you two took a walk together in the garden after the meal. His Highness can properly explain about his investments then.¡± The Crown Prince, who still looked unconvinced, eventually nodded. As the conversation ended, the music once again filled the wide space. It hadn¡¯t been an hour since he arrived in this mansion, yet the Crown Prince already looked like he lost all his energy. * * * ¡°Young Duke, I need to speak to you for a minute.¡± When the Crown Prince called Orion, Jeremy quickly went to his room. He looked like he was wary, in case his name would be called. I was planning to suggest he join me for dessert, but I decided to leave him alone. I thought it would be better to call on him later after the guest left. A maid passing by subtly approached me, looked around then whispered. ¡°The Duchess is having a love conversation with the Duke in his office now.¡± ¡°Mm, I see.¡± She, who had determined expression, quickly disappeared as if she had accomplished her mission. I had been listening to Mom¡¯s whereabouts a few times a day, so I wasn¡¯t surprised. However, I suddenly realized it while I was walking down the hallway. Orion was walking with the Crown Prince outside the house, and Mom was in the office downstairs with the Duke. Jeremy must be in his own room. Everyone was serving the Crown Prince¡¯s attendants in the living room. My steps grew faster. * * * I walked the messy room familiarly and headed to her dressing table. The box where she put the earring she received from me still lingered faintly in my memory. A red light was revealed inside the piled accessories. ¡°This is it.¡± A pair of bright red ruby earrings were placed on the palm of my hand. When I was about to leave the room in a haste, someone suddenly opened the door. Surprised, my eyes first caught the maid uniform. At this time, it was impossible for a maid to enter the room when Mom wasn¡¯t present. ¡°What brings¡ª¡± I opened my mouth at the curious thing, but then, ¡°I was surprised because you¡¯re not in your room, Young Lady.¡± It was a familiar voice. A voice pretending to be friendly and kind, but with a strange sense of hostility. The maid raised her head. ¡°I was worried that I might not be able to find you.¡± Said Mago Philip while smiling at me. There was a small dagger in her hand. CH 166 ¡°I¡¯m glad you follow me without resisting. I¡¯ve even prepared to see blood, depending on the situation though.¡± The moment I met her eyes I realized she had been hiding here while putting everything on line. The situation would likely get worse if I screamed. The blade of the dagger in my neck stung. It seemed like I was scratched a bit. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for the ledger, it¡¯s not here.¡± ¡°I suppose.¡± She looked like she wasn¡¯t interested in what I said. ¡°Regardless of whether I get the ledger or not, it¡¯s hard to take care of the problem as the investigation has been started. You brought that up because you know it, right?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who made the case get so big that it couldn¡¯t be taken care of.¡± It was you. In the first place, if she didn¡¯t rush in as if putting an end to the Rocke Merchant Guild, she wouldn¡¯t be hit by the headwind. I just returned the favor. ¡°My incapacitated brother only lays on the bed and acts wickedly, and my mother does nothing except for shedding tears. Those who usually butter up to my father cut off all their ties. Everyone easily changes their attitude according to the situation.¡± There was self-mocking in her tone. As there was nothing in particular that Mago could do in that situation. ¡°My father was driven to the corner that he even said he will hand over me, who is praised as a genius in the Magic Department, to an old man with a lot of money.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I suddenly remembered Rany. The very girl, who was almost ¡®sold-like¡¯ betrothed by her father three years ago, just like Mago. ¡°This will solve nothing.¡± ¡°I know.¡± She replied calmly. Through the half-opened window came the voices of the people in the garden. She remained calm throughout in a relaxed voice. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°About where all of this started.¡± Her head tilted lightly. Unlike the eyes that were folded into a half-moon and smiled broadly, the corners of her mouth did not move. ¡°If my brother didn¡¯t foolishly pick a fight with Young Lady Miller in the broad daylight. And if he didn¡¯t lose his hand to Young Duke Bolton. After thinking like that, I realized it.¡± There was a slight strain in her voice. ¡°If the woman, who wasn¡¯t the young lady of the Duchy from the start, didn¡¯t have a mother with a good ability which led her to change her status and live well, then my brother wouldn¡¯t pick a fight . . .¡± I didn¡¯t even bother to refute her unreasonable words. My words wouldn¡¯t reach her, after all. Why waste my breath? ¡°It is very unfair to me if this ends like this. I think at least someone has to be miserable as much as me.¡± ¡°And that is me?¡± The cold voice continued. ¡°I heard that you even got the lady of the parade for your contribution in this case.¡± That parade again. As I was reminded of the torturous situation, sitting in the golden chair and dealing with gazes from all sorts of people, I was even more speechless. ¡°It¡¯s fair that the person who benefited the most loses.¡± Smiling widely, she gripped the dagger stronger. She giggled at the same time I felt the stinging pain. ¡°I have to express my gratitude to the Crown Prince. No matter how great ¡®they¡¯ are, if this mansion was not distracted by the visit of the Crown Prince, I would . . .¡± They? While I was thinking over her words, I suddenly got a question: how could she, who was no more than an undergraduate mage, enter this mansion? However, both my curiosity and her voice couldn¡¯t continue on. Because bits of mana with green light filled up the room. As they gradually took shape as a person, I heard Mago¡¯s voice before I could even turn my head to confirm who it was. A voice that was very excited and its excitement couldn¡¯t be hidden. ¡°Professor!¡± Along with a sweet smell, a familiar face entered my sight. ¡°. . .¡± Zen with an apathetic expression extended his hand and pulled Mago¡¯s hand, which was holding the dagger, She, who got farther from me, paid no more attention to me. Clinging to his arm, she looked like she firmly believed Zen, who was in front of her eyes, was on her side. The chattering voice got higher. ¡°Professor, after thinking about it, this one ease my anger better. Although there is nothing solved even if I harmed the Crown Prince. If I think about that lowly girl sitting in the chair and boasting . . .¡± I have no plans to sit in that chair, you see. I answered inwardly then looked up at Zen. The gaze of the guy who was holding Mago¡¯s wrist landed on my neck. The bleeding had obviously stopped, but the mark surely remained. The gaze looking at me slowly moved to Mago. Looking at the slowly turning head, I shouted. ¡°Young Lady, run away now.¡± He was out of his mind, now. ¡°Professor, are you coming here to save me because I¡¯m in danger?¡± My head spinned when I saw Mago¡¯s face blushed lightly. ¡°Mago, you¡¯d better leave through the window right now.¡± Jumping from the second floor would be better than being caught by Zen¡¯s hand. The threatening gaze glared at Mago Philip. ¡°It, it hurts, Professor . . .¡± Her crumpled expression was filled with questions. The dagger in her hand fell with a loud sound. The trembling hand turned pale white. ¡°It¡¯s not like you promised.¡± The first words that came out of the closed lips were like a riddle. ¡°It¡¯s not here. The place you have to come to.¡± ¡°I-I think this one is better . . . Because their security is tighter than I thought.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have acted as you please.¡± Her hand began to bend. She, who finally understood the situation, looked at me with her mouth gaping open. You should have listened to me when I told you to run away. How could she think he was an ¡®ally¡¯ when she saw that face? The moment I was taking a step closer to Zen, I realized his mouth had already moved. No. Before Zen could complete the spell, I shouted first. ¡°There¡¯s an intruder here!¡± Zen turned his head to me when he heard the loud voice. Mago Philip had already lost her soul. The red mark stamped on her wrist could be seen clearly even in the dark places. I heard the sound of people who heard my voice run through the hallway. When I stared intently at Zen, he sighed and slowly let go of Mago. He, who finally moved his body with an irritated expression, slowly stepped on Mago¡¯s hand. Leaving Mago, who let out a soundless groan at the pain, he escaped through the window. CH 167 The first one to show up was Sir Rune, his footsteps hurried. His appearance, which was always neat and tidy, looked messy. He, who opened the door and came in, hardened his face when he saw Mago, who was fainted. I explained the situation briefly to him, who immediately came closer and checked on her pulse, examining her condition. ¡°I think she hid in the mansion using magic. I thought she was a maid . . .¡± ¡°She¡¯s the young lady from the Philip House. I know.¡± Mago¡¯s identity came out of his mouth after he looked at her face, as if he had known about her before. He had a sharp look the whole time he tied up her hands. ¡°Please look this way.¡± When he saw the dagger on the floor, he quickly examined my neck as if he knew the situation. Finding the wound, he reached out his hand and carefully swept around the stinging part. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°This won¡¯t leave a scar, but it¡¯s better to treat it quickly.¡± After letting out a sigh, he glared at Mago. Contrary to my nervousness, he didn¡¯t ask anything. Like how I, who was threatened with a dagger, made her faint. And why I, who should be in my room, was in my mom¡¯s dress room. I slowly hid my hand that was holding the earrings behind my back. Orion, who came later, was more awful than Sir Rune. He, who roughly brushed his disheveled hair, called a priest for this small wound. The Crown Prince, who came the latest, made a relieved expression as he saw me without any wound. He narrowed his eyes at Mago. ¡°How foolish. The investigation about Viscount Philip hasn¡¯t ended. Wouldn¡¯t this be more than just acknowledging the guilt and even adding to it?¡± The atmosphere was odd. It wasn¡¯t strange for the Crown Prince to recognize Mago, but Sir Rune and Orion looked like they knew who she was, and what the situation she was in. When I sent a confused glance, the Crown Prince, who looked down at her with a complicated expression, heaved out a sigh. ¡°You¡¯ve experienced trouble, Young Lady.¡± ¡°No. It was nothing.¡± The pieces of an unknown puzzle were finding their places one by one inside my head. Even though this was something that happened in the mansion that wasn¡¯t his palace, the Crown Prince looked like he was feeling sorry. ¡°It¡¯s not like you promised.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have come here.¡± Zen¡¯s very suspicious words. The Crown Prince carefully talked to me, who was deep in thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this could be a comfort, but if there¡¯s anything I can do . . .¡± At that moment, I opened my eyes wide, forgetting the suspicious situation and the puzzle-like attitude. Meeting my eyes, the Crown Prince blinked with a puzzled look. ¡°Your Imperial Highness, please exclude me from the parade.¡± As I said it with a desperate and earnest voice, clenching my fists, I felt better. ¡°What?!¡± I ignored Orion¡¯s face as he looked to be the most shocked. When I looked around slightly, everyone made a strange expression except for Sir Rune. That surprised me more. Wait, how could they . . . How could they think I wanted to do that? If I thought about that thing, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep because I was distressed though. When the Crown Prince, who looked at me confusedly, was about to open his mouth, Orion cut in. ¡°If you don¡¯t like the chair, what about a golden cart? You can hold a shovel instead of a sword if¡ª¡± ¡°Your Imperial Highness, I will take my leave now. It seems like I¡¯m a bit shocked because of the incident earlier. I want to go to my room to calm down my heart.¡± ¡°Very well. This is late, and you must be shocked, so you can give your testimony after you calm down your heart.¡± Although he said it like that, it didn¡¯t look like he really needed my testimony. Since the crown prince¡¯s eyes looking down at Mago Philip were rational enough. He didn¡¯t look like he was surprised with her appearance. If he was surprised at all, that was because she was with me. I heard Orion¡¯s lifeless voice. ¡°I was about to order a new dress that suited the chair . . .¡± What a strange sight it would be to ride on a golden cart, hold a jewel-decorated shovel, and wear a dress on a parade. I really felt grateful to the Crown Prince. Meanwhile, Sir Rune followed me, who quickly went to my room in case the Crown Prince changed his mind and decided to hold the parade. I thought he would say something, but he only accompanied me until the door, checked me opening the door and immediately went back to Orion. * * * As I brought my tired body to sit on the fluffy bed, I released my clenched fists. ¡°Ah. No wonder it¡¯s stinging.¡± There was a trace of blood as if the tip of the earring pierced my hand. I wiped it approximately then carefully wrapped the earrings with a handkerchief. I was planning to bring this personally to the jeweler and asked again about this item. It was better to check it personally rather than staying uneasy. ¡°Well . . .¡± I looked around the quiet room then opened the window. It was only my intuition, but I was sure he was somewhere around. As he hadn¡¯t completely checked on my condition yet. I stuck my head out of the window and called his name in a low voice. ¡°Zen.¡± While waiting for his response, I thought over the situation earlier once more. It wasn¡¯t that strange for Mago Philip to come this far to lash out her anger to me. Although it was dumbfounding that the trigger for it was the parade, she had animosity against me after all. However . . . ¡°How could she enter this mansion that easily?¡± It was surely a difficult mission if it weren¡¯t for someone¡¯s cooperation. CH 168 I suddenly recalled the crown prince¡¯s strange gaze. He said he had to compensate for the ¡®trouble¡¯ I went through, didn¡¯t he? He talked as if it was a mistake that she targeted me. I remembered the image of Mago Philip talking to Zen, and the existence of the ledger. There might be a possibility that the Crown Prince caused the scene from the start so that the ledger could be used legally. Although he had the justification to investigate the case by making the case of the Rocke Merchant Guild get bigger in the academy, if the power behind Philip¡¯s Viscount was greater than expected, it would have been dangerous to reveal the ledger and punish them. But it would be different if the Crown Prince was attacked because of the ledger¡¯s existence. Was the absence of Samuel Bolton, who stuck to him like a shadow, also to give room for the attack? ¡°Everything was a trap from the start.¡± Zen, who somehow had already been on my side, was silent at the sentiment. That alone was enough to be an answer. ¡°Was it you who cooperated to have Mago enter this place?¡± The one who provided the place was Orion, the one who coaxed Mago and pretended to help her was Zen, and the one who was the bait was the Crown Prince. ¡°I was the only one who didn¡¯t know.¡± I felt like a fool. I walked away from Zen and sat on the bed. The guy, who was silent, only opened his mouth after a long time. ¡°I thought it had nothing to do with you anyway.¡± ¡°Even though you did this in the mansion where I live?¡± Disappointment swelled up. He must not want to make me troubled. Even so, it upsetted me. How much did he torment me because I didn¡¯t tell him about the problem in the previous academy? ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done this if I knew she would go to you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The problem isn¡¯t about where Mago went to. I¡¯m upset you told me nothing.¡± In times of disadvantage, Zen averted his eyes. I didn¡¯t feel regret for the actions of the Crown Prince. I understood enough why he did this. I felt very thankful to him for excluding me from the parade. ¡°Looking at how the case was made to be this big, the one behind the House of Philip must be someone great, huh?¡± When I saw the guy who didn¡¯t respond to the casually asked questions, I somehow felt down. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go if you won¡¯t say anything?¡± I was tired, likely due to a lot of things weighing on me. The moment I waved my hand, he suddenly snatched it. It was a very careful touch that couldn¡¯t be compared to the touch that left dark red on Mago¡¯s wrist. When I flinched in pain, a faint light fell on my hand. I felt a faint vibration from Zen¡¯s pocket when the small wound disappeared without any trace. The item that looked like a communication device was ringing. Annoyance flashed on Zen¡¯s face at the small beep. The guy zoned out, then he laid me, who still had things to ask, on the bed, and covered me with the blanket. After that, he turned his back. I felt uneasy when I looked at his back. ¡°Zen.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If the Crown Prince and I fell in the water, who would you save first?¡± I never knew I would ask this childish question. Instead of answering, Zen, who stared intently at me, escaped through the window. I got more restless as I recalled the Crown Prince¡¯s great ambition, ¡®to make him his person.¡¯ * * * The next day, the Crown Prince summoned me to the palace. I thought I was compensated enough with the cancellation of the parade, but it seemed he thought he couldn¡¯t compensate me with that alone. The Crown Prince, who had his hands behind him and carried all the worries of the world, looked out the window with a lonely face and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a lot to ask.¡± No. I know everything. ¡°Professor Ardin who saved you yesterday isn¡¯t simply the academy¡¯s professor.¡± He turned, looking at me with a serious expression, and said, ¡°He came as the professor from the academy because of the offer I gave him. He is still not my person, but he¡¯s cooperating with me.¡± I hope he won¡¯t be your person even in the future, Your Imperial Highness. ¡°You didn¡¯t know, but what happened yesterday was under the consent of other people in the Duchy.¡± I know. He looked down while sighing. ¡°The reason we didn¡¯t tell you about yesterday¡¯s event . . .¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Your Imperial Highness. Please don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I wouldn¡¯t care about it if Zen weren¡¯t involved. His face got darker when he heard my words. ¡°In your eyes, I must look like a detached and heartless brother to my only little brother, the prince. However, there¡¯s a lot of secrets in the Imperial Palace. Jeremy is also one of them.¡± I know that too. As I thought about it one by one, I really knew about a lot of things. I never intended it, but somehow, all the people around the Crown Prince were related to me. It was surprising that I knew everything he wanted to keep secret, but I felt sorry for him. ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s nothing I can tell you, but it¡¯s better for you to not know. You¡¯ll only be more in danger if you know.¡± I only bent my knees at the serious remark. I¡¯m sorry because I know why you can¡¯t tell me. His eyes looking at me, who gave such a greeting, were filled with admiration. ¡°Just like what Orion said, your consideration is really wonderful, Young Lady. You must be curious, though.¡± ¡° . . .¡± He only sent me back after going far to open the Imperial Family¡¯s storage and gave jewels to me, who had already repeated multiple times that it was okay. My feelings as I returned with a jewel box after an offhand remark¡ªhow it looked like a parrot¡ª were bewildered. CH 169 Rany¡¯s eyes sparked once she accepted the heavy jewel box. ¡°Woah, so this is the Imperial family¡¯s treasure.¡± My feelings turned strange when I saw Rany open the box with a delighted face. If I thought about it, the damage suffered by the Rocke Merchant Guild was far greater than mine. Not only the credibility of the guild, but also Rany¡¯s honor as a ¡®noble lady¡¯ was attacked. ¡°You¡¯re the one who was harmed, though.¡± Rany shook her head with a bright face. ¡°I don¡¯t envy the other things except for this jewel box, so it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡° . . .¡± The psychologist called by Orion insisted that I, who kept saying I was fine, was in the ¡®denial stage of the case¡¯. He spoke with a wistful look on his face, closing his eyes. ¡°The young lady wants to forget the hard times she went through. She pushes down her troubled heart by not bringing up the accident.¡± The more I said that I was fine, the more everyone¡¯s eyes turned moist, so I gave up. If there was anything good about it was that they immediately prepared a carriage when I said I would go to meet a friend and gave active cooperation such as waving for me to have a safe trip. ¡°But, did you come all the way here to give this? Why don¡¯t you just send this through someone?¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t come just for that.¡± I hesitated but then asked Rany who wore a quizzical look. ¡°I¡¯m wondering if I can meet the artisan who made Mom¡¯s earrings you said last time.¡± ¡°Why that person?¡± ¡°I heard he is a quite famous master artisan. Is that true?¡± She nodded with a sour face. ¡°Well, he is. Though his dirty temper is a flaw. There¡¯s not many artisans at his level. Even those earrings in fact would sell at an awesome price if they went to the auction.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you. Let me meet him.¡± Rany, who looked at me intently as though she was curious, told me about his workshop instead of asking for the reason. * * * The size of the workshop was smaller than I expected. However, as though the words about his good skill weren¡¯t a lie, the reception room to accept the commision was quite neat. As I waited while drinking tea, I heard a loud noise from the hallway. ¡°The Rocke Merchant Guild?! That woman?! I told you to not welcome her!¡± ¡°. . .¡± No wonder she didn¡¯t say she would come with me. You must have done something here, Rany. I thought, slurping down the tea as I listened to the vexed voice. ¡°It¡¯s not that person this time. She¡¯s just here to ask something.¡± ¡°Tell her that I¡¯m on leave. Say that I¡¯m on vacation.¡± That¡¯s not good. I, who paid attention to the situation, raised up and opened the door. The two people, who were quarreling in the hallway, stopped as if they were confused with my appearance. ¡°I¡¯m here because I have a few questions to ask. I¡¯m begging you. I won¡¯t take much of your time.¡± The middle-aged man with a bushy mustache coughed at my words. I showed out a handkerchief before him, who clearly looked uncomfortable. His eyes got a little bigger as he saw the wrapped earrings. ¡°I want to ask about this item.¡± Glancing at me, he closed his mouth tight and walked past me to the reception room. The artisan, who plopped down on the sofa, cocked his head. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°I heard you personally made these earrings.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you come and ask me a while ago? Those are truly mine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for troubling you. However, this is a very important thing to me.¡± The funky smell of the corpse was fresh as if it still lingered at the tip of my nose. I genuinely couldn¡¯t understand how the earring I took from that grasp was Mom¡¯s earring. At my serious expression, he took over the handkerchief and clicked his tongue. ¡°Look at the tip of the ruby here. Any craftsman leaves his mark on the work he puts a lot of effort into. Hence, isn¡¯t this proof that this is mine?¡± I could see an initial that was smaller than rice grain through the magnifying glass he gave me. After looking thoroughly, I nodded. ¡°Actually, I lost one of these and found it recently. However, the place I found it was a location where it shouldn¡¯t be, no matter how much I think about it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you find it, right? The place you found it was a location where it shouldn¡¯t be? What? Was it in the mistress¡¯s house?¡± With sarcasm, he opened his mouth when he saw me fiddling with the earrings. ¡°If you want, I can find out the rough estimation where the earrings went.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°My customers are mostly the nobles. As much as they are obsessed with precious items, they put magic on insurance. I think those earrings too were set so its location could be tracked.¡± He asked me, who looked down at the earrings absent-mindedly. ¡°Do you have any intention to find out where the earring was lost and how you came to find it?¡± When I nodded, he breathed out with a heavy expression. ¡°I¡¯m reluctant though. Actually, when the noble ladies come and say they lost this kind of precious accessory, it never ended nicely when the items were found. There are a lot of cases where their husbands or sons took it and gave it to a woman.¡± He was worrying about me, who he met for the first time today. How come this kind of kind person wanted nothing to do with Rany? CH 170 I pushed down my crawling curiosity and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just need to know where this was.¡± ¡°Everyone says that.¡± With a grim face, he brought a small square slate. When the earrings were put on top of it, tiny handwriting began to continuously show up. Touching his chin, he said indifferently. ¡°Seems like the owner of this earring has wandered a lot. This is not only one or two places.¡± ¡°I want to see the recent record. For this last month . . .¡± ¡°The recent record, I see.¡± He scanned through the tiny dates then looked up. ¡°Recently, these earrings were mostly in the capital. If you want to know the exact location, I can find it out, but¡ª¡± ¡°These were always in this capital?¡± I impatiently asked, without realizing I cut him off. He slowly nodded, then flinched. ¡°Ah, there¡¯s a record in the countryside once.¡± ¡°Is it the Cornwall district?¡± That place was the area where she went on honeymoon with the Duke. If there was a record in the countryside, wouldn¡¯t it be that location? However, he shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s quite far from Cornwall. This is Pakit district. This was there for a moment then quickly went back to the capital. This never went to Cornwall.¡± I was stunned with confusion at that. My thoughts were mixed up, and I didn¡¯t know what to say. Since I clearly saw the sparkling ruby in Mom¡¯s ears on the day she went for the honeymoon trip. Then, does this mean the two people who went while waving their hands never went to that district? If their agenda was changed and they went to another district, then there was no need for them to lie that ¡®the view in Cornwall was beautiful¡¯ when they came back. Then, why did they talk like they went to that place? ¡°When was the date these went back to the capital?¡± As I asked quickly, he looked over a few dates then pointed out. ¡°Until this time, it seems like both the earrings were together.¡± The date he pointed to was a day before the hunting competition. So, Mom was in the capital all the time on the hunting competition day when the wyverns were running wild. My head turned blank as the things out of my prediction were revealed one by one. After examining my face, the man stole a glance at me with pitiful eyes. ¡°See? I told you that knowing the truth doesn¡¯t always do good.¡± ¡°. . . I guess so. Maybe.¡± He nodded to the words I barely let out of my lips. Then he bid me while returning the earrings wrapped in the handkerchief to my hand. ¡°If this is something you can just let it pass, it will be better for your mental health to overlook this. Sometimes, there are times you have to close your eyes. Family peace, that¡¯s how it¡¯s kept.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Ah, by the way, it doesn¡¯t mean lying to pretend to be happy is good . . .¡± I then asked him, who spoke vaguely. ¡°If Rany comes, can you please remain silent about what I looked into here? I¡¯d like her to only know that I¡¯m here only to make sure the earrings were really yours.¡± Perhaps because my face looked so desperate, he quickly agreed. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s only that far. I don¡¯t talk to that stubborn young lady anyway.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± When I made a light smile, he patted my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m saying this because you look like my daughter. Don¡¯t play with that kind of girl.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a good kid.¡± ¡°How insistent she is to come in with a shovel, a pickaxe, a rake, or a sickle and ask me to make them.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°What kind of young lady will want to play with those heinous things? What a nasty and horrible taste she has.¡± Usually, it wouldn¡¯t affect me in any way, but because of Mom¡¯s problem, which caused my mental to drop, added with ¡®nasty and horrible taste¡¯, my chest hurt a bit. He sent me off with a kind face. ¡°Let¡¯s meet in a good chance the next time you come here.¡± Without even being able to answer him with a simple ¡®yes¡¯, I returned to the mansion absent-mindedly. The mansion, which I had gotten used to, began to look unfamiliar again. * * * I was on my way to my room as if possessed. Sir Rune, who I met in the hallway, immediately stopped me. His kind eyes stared at me then he asked. ¡°Why is your expression like that?¡± How do I look in his eyes when the knights I met in the main gate couldn¡¯t even feel anything strange. He was so eerie that sometimes I even questioned if he could read my mind. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°Well, of course something happened.¡± He tilted his head at the words I mumbled out spiritlessly then grabbed my shoulder. It didn¡¯t look like he would let me go easily. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is only about something happened. Is it something serious?¡± The desire to let it out suddenly surged up. However, the moment I said about the suspicious movement of Lord Duke and Mom, this would surely get bigger. I suddenly remembered the rather nosy advice from the artisan. ¡°Sometimes, there are times you have to close your eyes. Family peace, that¡¯s how it¡¯s kept.¡± I carefully shook off his hand that was grabbing my shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s nothing.¡± The knight with good intuition didn¡¯t look like he planned to let me go. Then, I saw a maid, who just in time came from the other end, scowled at Sir Rune. I¡¯m sorry, but you have to be insulted a bit. Looking down dejectedly, I said, ¡°The shock from yesterday is too big, so I want to do nothing and rest in my bed. Can¡¯t you please let me go to my room?¡± At the same time his eyes grew bigger at my question, the rag in the maid¡¯s hand coolly landed on his back. ¡°Oh! Excuse me! The rag slipped out of my hand!¡± The resonant voice rang loudly in the hallway. Meanwhile, I safely escaped his hand and could go to my room. CH 171 Maybe because I couldn¡¯t sleep well, I fell asleep as soon as I lay down on the bed. When I woke up to the wet sensation on the back of my hand, Orion was at my bedside, grabbing my hand and shedding tears. ¡°It must have been that hard. I didn¡¯t even know that you¡¯re trying hard to not make us worried . . .¡± As I looked at the trembling voice and sunken face, it seemed like the one who should take a rest wasn¡¯t me but Orion. ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± The voice that came out when I just woke up was a bit hoarse. Orion bit his lips. ¡°You must have been so sick that your voice can¡¯t be heard.¡± It can¡¯t be heard? It¡¯s only a bit cracked, though? At this point, I began to wonder if Orion actually hated me. While I was blankly staring at the ceiling, I felt the warmth from the grabbed hand. The hands of Orion, who was a knight, were surely rough and tough. I looked at his face, which was moist, then I recalled Mom¡¯s face as she looked after me when I had a high fever in my childhood days. I thought she was someone who was always honest and was completely seen through. Now that I thought about it, there was too much about Mom that I didn¡¯t know. After taking a deep breath, I opened my mouth. ¡°Orion.¡± ¡°Yeah, tell me. Don¡¯t worry. As long as you can be okay, even if it¡¯s the Pope¡¯s collar¡ª¡± ¡°I just lack sleep. I¡¯m not sick.¡± ¡°But, your complexion is too grave.¡± ¡°My complexion was originally like this . . .¡± Did he mean that I usually had a face that was unbearable to see? I was being comforted, but my heart kept getting sad. Orion, who hesitated when I asked him to leave, was kicked out by Dana, who entered the room after him. She, who came with soup and salad, whispered to me. ¡°Today, the Duchess went out with the Duke, and they said they¡¯ll be a bit late. I think you¡¯ll meet both of them tomorrow morning.¡± That was relieving. I didn¡¯t think I would be able to control my expression when I saw them. Suddenly, I got curious about what they had to do outside. I was already monitoring their every move in the mansion, but I was still not sure what they were doing outside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Asked Dana as though my expression looked unusual. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m wondering what they¡¯re doing outside. Well, I¡¯m just curious.¡± Hearing my answer, she looked at me with a dumbfounded expression. Then, she hardly shook her head. ¡°My lady, please acknowledge both of them already. Their relationship is harmonious enough.¡± The idiom ¡®there¡¯s more than meets the eyes¡¯ was already at the tip of my throat, but I said nothing. Dana clicked her tongue, then told me to rest and left the room. Perhaps because I was uneasy, the sleep that fled didn¡¯t come back easily. I was tossing and turning around to sleep in the room where I was left alone. At that time, the closed door was opened slowly. My body, which immediately tensed at the small head sticking through the door, relaxed. ¡°Come in.¡± Jeremy with a small pot in his arm carefully walked through the threshold. ¡°It¡¯s almost bedtime, so what brings you here?¡± He only opened his mouth after the gaze that scanned me carefully and thoroughly went on for a few moments. ¡°I heard you¡¯re suffering from a psychological problem . . .¡± Ah, I was set up like that, huh? When I smiled awkwardly, Jeremy spoke seriously. ¡°When I was told about it, I thought it must be nothing serious. But now that I look at you in person, I understand that you must have it hard.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Seriously, what kind of face I was making? As I looked at Jeremy, who was worried about me with a calm face, I realized something. Back then in the forest, he was with me. Although he didn¡¯t see Trevor¡¯s corpse as he wasn¡¯t conscious, he might have witnessed something. ¡°Jeremy.¡± ¡°Yes, Marianne.¡± ¡°That hunting competition day. Do you remember it?¡± He flinched. The eyes that opened widely stared at me. His expression was like asking why I asked about that day. ¡°If you remember . . . I¡¯m wondering if there¡¯s anything you saw back then.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Everything. Something unusual or things that are hard to see.¡± At the vague word, Jeremy looked very perplexed and troubled. The boy, who was digging up his memory for a moment, looked back at me with a pale face. ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I remember the firm expressions and words from Marianne¡¯s friends who said I should be eliminated because I saw it.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°That person¡¯s magic spell that was almost directed to me, as well as the sharp edge of Sir Gramia¡¯s sword. I will remember it forever.¡± Looking at his blue face, I thought I had brought up an unnecessary story. Jeremy then added quickly. ¡°Of course, I have no intention to say anything about that day. I hope you believe me.¡± As I listened to his earnest and desperate words, I thought it might be him who had ¡®a wound in the heart due to trauma¡¯ not me. He suddenly handed Adel, who was practically his child, to me. ¡°What¡¯s with this?¡± ¡°I think you can¡¯t sleep properly. Strangely, I can have a good sleep when I have this child on my bedside.¡± Jeremy, who was holding Adel out, looked very serious. The sprout that was still as a fingernail showed no sign of growth, but it didn¡¯t mean it withered or rotten. It only stayed at its size. That, too, is amazing. After looking at the sprout, I nodded my head. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll keep it next to me.¡± While I didn¡¯t believe such an effect, I had no particular reason to reject it. My feelings turned odd as I put Adel on my bedside. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen when I said a few words with the intention of coaxing Jeremy, who was sullen back then, What surprised me more was strangely, I began to sleep as though it was really effective like what Jeremy said. CH 172 Did people say that dreams were a reflection of unconsciousness? Perhaps because I didn¡¯t want to think about it intentionally, it was rare for me to dream of the thing that happened ¡®back then¡¯. At the most, it was only once or twice a year. A familiar scenery was spread before me, who had fallen asleep at some point. Zen, who was hitting on the door with his small fists as if breaking it, was in front of me. I unconsciously reached out to Zen, but my transparent hand moved past the young Zen¡¯s body just like that. What a novelty. It felt like I was looking at a scene from the past as a third party. Behind the door, it must be me, who wanted to open the door, bothering Mom, who didn¡¯t move at all. Then, after waiting for a while, Zen quickly went inside as the closed door was opened. I stared at Mom as I didn¡¯t know what to do at Zen¡¯s story about the situation outside and his plea to save his family. Then, the beautiful person with a cold face stared at me. She looked down at the two clueless children and was deep in thought as if estimating something. Her face was very cold. I saw she separated me from Zen then whispered something. ¡°You have to give up on his family. Don¡¯t be stubborn if you at least want to save Zen.¡± She might have said that. Even though I was young, I knew what it was like to give up family. Mom then talked again to me, who was hesitating. ¡°I¡¯ll be in trouble if you¡¯re being more greedy than this. Both I and you, Marianne, could be in danger.¡± Her voice sharply stuck on my heart like an awl. I hesitated numerous times, but eventually, my choice was obviously my mother. Even if I returned to that time, I would likely do the same. However, this choice always remained as a debt in my heart and made me unable to look at Zen properly. Because someone too precious for me was at stake to pluck up the courage to rescue people. Yet Zen never commented anything about this choice of mine. Whether it was criticism, or comfort that it was inevitable. No matter which one it was, both the one who spoke and the one who heard it would surely be tormented. Even though I knew this was a dream, my heart ached and I put my hand there. The transparent hand faintly and repeatedly scattered and gathered as though it would soon disappear. I continued to follow the young me and my companions. Inside the carriage that was secretly escaping from the village, I and Zen, who were sleeping, were holding each other¡¯s hands. The carriage that moved quickly had stopped at a secret place at some point. I never saw this scene. Leaving me and Zen, who was sleeping, Mom carefully stepped down the carriage. Someone was prostrating at her feet. Both of them looked like they knew each other well. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost the final stage.¡± The moment Mom nodded faintly, the man with black mask sent a glance inside the carriage. ¡°My lord said there shouldn¡¯t be any survivors, I believe.¡± ¡°What should I say to my daughter, then? There wouldn¡¯t be any problems if in the first place you all didn¡¯t do your work badly and hadn¡¯t gone all the way to get me to walk this far.¡± My heart began to run wildly. You all? Who was she referring to? That wasn¡¯t all. ¡®My lord,¡¯ ¡®survivors,¡¯ I couldn¡¯t understand any of this. A lot of thoughts were mixed up in my head and made me dizzy. The conversation that I couldn¡¯t understand continued. ¡°It¡¯s only one child. Is your group that incompetent to be in trouble just from leaving a mere child?¡± The man¡¯s gaze was still fixed at Zen inside the carriage. The tear marks remained intact on the face that was fast asleep. ¡°We should eliminate the source of trouble.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± Mom said that to the man, who repeatedly insisted like a parrot. She covered the lower part of her face with the folding fan she took from her pocket and added, ¡°Thanks to the ruckus you guys made, my daughter has no real friends. If she even lost that kid, she won¡¯t open her heart forever. I have no plan to raise my daughter as a stone like your master¡¯s son.¡± She added, smirking. ¡°If you¡¯re that free, you better look for Mikel Jayhorn¡¯s trace. That slippery fellow is far more important than that young child, right?¡± He, who stopped for seconds, eventually stepped back. After checking the man disappeared into the air, Mom returned into the carriage. The hand stroking my sleeping face was extremely gentle. While I was at a loss at the sight I saw for the first time, I felt my body being sucked in somewhere. I instinctively realized that it was the time to wake up from the dream. Even if I woke up from my dream, I didn¡¯t think I could forget the scenes that were too vivid even if I wanted to. Not long after, I opened my eyes on the bed that was wet with cold sweat. ¡°. . .¡± It was really an unbelievable silly dream. CH 173 Sitting on the wet bed, I stared at the rising sun absent-mindedly. It was just in time for the sun to rise when I woke up from my sleep. While I was looking at the sun that slowly rose higher, someone opened the door. Unexpectedly, it wasn¡¯t a maid who came to help me prepare for the morning, but Jeremy. ¡°You woke up early.¡± ¡°Were you unable to have a good sleep?¡± ¡°No. I had a good sleep.¡± ¡°But your face . . .¡± I brought my hand to my face without knowing it. I felt a slightly warmer temperature than usual. It seemed like I got a little cold due to the wet bed added with the dawn air. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jeremy, who stared at me with very concerned eyes, slowly approached my bedside. His reason for visiting my room early at dawn like this was clear, so I could laugh even when I was exhausted. ¡°You must come because of Adel.¡± ¡°Did you still have a bad night? I always sleep well whenever I have Adel next to me.¡± Jeremy looked down as though he regretted that I couldn¡¯t feel the effect. To be honest, I was grateful enough for his consideration. Just a few months ago, he used to look at people with dull eyes as if he had nothing to do with anyone, saying he was going to die. I handed over the flowerpot to him while looking at his odd but lively face. ¡°Here.¡± After accepting it, he carefully examined Adel¡¯s condition. ¡°Oh!¡± I stared at him, curious at the quite loud shout. Jeremy, who attentively looked down at the pot, began to look alternately between the pot and me with a very confused expression. ¡°Wha-what is this . . .!¡± ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± Did I perhaps hit the pot while I was sleeping? As I asked Jeremy, who couldn¡¯t calm down as though something unbelievable happened, he gushed with an excited voice. ¡°Adel grew up!¡± At that, my eyes quickly moved to the pot as well. There was still only a small sprout there. ¡°Aren¡¯t you imagining things?¡± ¡°That is impossible. I always check on Adel¡¯s condition every morning. Look at this.¡± What Jeremy showed was a very small needle. After bringing the small needle at the size of a finger to the sprout, he raised his voice and claimed. ¡°Look. Before, the size was only ? of this needle, but isn¡¯t it now it¡¯s a bit more than half?!¡± He measured it himself every morning, and the position marked on the needle was definitely different from the current measurement. As I listened to the claims over and over again, I began to wonder if that was true. Even so, it only grew a bit more than a fingernail. Despite that, its growth had stopped enough to doubt whether it was alive until now, so he deserved to be excited. Should I congratulate him? I was hesitating as I stood next to Jeremy, who was crouching. Suddenly, he slowly got up and stared at me. ¡°Congratulations, on Adel¡¯s growth.¡± Although I wasn¡¯t sure if it grew or not. Jeremy slightly caught his breath at my words, then nodded. At first, his lips were surely curved up, but as time passed, he strangely looked down. As expected, did he really mistake it for growth, when it¡¯s not? A dark shadow hung over the boy¡¯s face. His hands held the pot very preciously and he looked down at it. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be disappointed. Adel is just¡ª¡± ¡°After all that care I gave every day, Adel couldn¡¯t keep growing, but she grew this much in a day on your bedside . . .¡± His calm voice gradually trembled. There was sadness in his eyes looking down in order to keep his composure. There was moistness in his lamentation-like words. ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy. Since you made Adel grow. But I¡¯m a bit sad that I couldn¡¯t watch that precious scene . . .¡± ¡°If she grew today, then won¡¯t she grow too tomorrow? You can watch it anytime from now on.¡± ¡°What should I do if she doesn¡¯t want to grow because I¡¯m a very unreliable owner?¡± Not only plants, but also animals, even humans, could not say that they refused their own growth. I didn¡¯t know what to do with his remark, which ignored the most basic in biology, so I was silent. Since he claimed that the child, who didn¡¯t grow at all while they were together, grew overnight while it was with me . . . This is not my fault, right? While I was looking around out of confusion, fortunately, a maid entered to wake me up. Amidst the awkward situation, Jeremy carefully held the pot and left. The flustered maid asked, ¡°Why did the Prince come to your room early this morning, My Lady?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know well either. It seems like he couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± I felt restless as I glossed it over. A scene in my dream, which I forgot for a moment thanks to Jeremy¡ª who came at dawn, then disappeared with sad eyes while saying he wouldn¡¯t blame me¡ª was played before my eyes. Usually, I wouldn¡¯t even be sure if I dreamed when I woke up, but it was a curious thing that I could clearly remember every word in that dream. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare you some water to wash first so you can go down to eat.¡± Nodding to her kind words, I leaned my body in the bed. I had thought I had a cold and now my body began to shiver. CH 174 Breakfast time was overly quiet. Except for Jeremy, who was sad at the growth yet not growth of Adel, Orion, Lord Duke, and Mom didn¡¯t speak much as they were focusing on their meals. Orion¡¯s eyes were full of concern as he saw me, who stirred the soup as I had no appetite. ¡°I heard you wanted to rest because you were so shocked yesterday, but it seems like your condition isn¡¯t good yet.¡± At that, the Duke turned his head and looked at me closely. I shook my head and flashed an awkward smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The shock went away long ago.¡± Everyone looked like they didn¡¯t believe me because it was obvious that I didn¡¯t have much sleep. ¡°I think it¡¯s okay to take a rest for a few days if it¡¯s uncomfortable for you to go to the academy.¡± I shook my head to the suggestion given by Lord Duke. I thought it would be more uncomfortable for me to stay in the mansion. The band, who was waiting to play the serenade of love in time for the mother and the Duke¡¯s exit, caught my eyes. Thanks to the ongoing ¡®Show Love¡¯ project, I¡¯m not the only one who feels uncomfortable. ¡°Marianne, how about stopping those now?¡± The Duke was calm, but he spoke very carefully. There was desperation in his face, which didn¡¯t change much. As I thought about it, it was rather incredible that he didn¡¯t say anything despite suffering to this day. When I was about to nod, Orion swiftly cut in. ¡°How can you ask to stop when you still haven¡¯t given faith yet, Father?¡± Lord Duke¡¯s head turned stiffly. He had a look of regret, questioning why this kind of person was his child. ¡°I heard yesterday that Marianne said directly to the maid, ¡®I want to know if my parents are different outside the mansion.¡¯¡± I . . . didn¡¯t think I ever said that. As I went through my memory, I remembered that I said I was curious what they were doing outside to Dana. Why was it interpreted this way? First of all, how did he know about the words I said subconsciously? Before I could tell him that the meaning of those words was different, Lord Duke pushed his plate and said seriously. ¡°Marianne, I really love my wife. I try my best to show it, but if you can¡¯t feel it, tell me what I should do so that I can be a good father to you. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± The Duke was saying through his sad eyes. Please stop that. He was already tired enough. At this point, apologizing to him wouldn¡¯t be enough. I eventually couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Orion, let¡¯s talk.¡± * * * As the lighting in the mansion was teared down, the butler¡¯s face turned bright. Numerous sculptures that filled the mansion under the pretext of family¡¯s peace were also sold. The face of the band also brightened as they could stop playing the love serenade. Everyone didn¡¯t say it, but they were having it hard, huh. The head chef, who wracked his brain in order to research dishes that were good for stamina, even offered a prayer of gratitude to the god. He must have been tormented by that even though it was only for a few days. I felt sorry for taking action late while paying attention to other things. If I knew this earlier, I would solve this by talking to Orion from the start. ¡°I think it¡¯ll be okay for you to take a bit of rest from the academy.¡± ¡°No. I have to be diligent to quickly catch up. Also . . .¡± I¡¯m worried about Rany. I had to see the public sentiment about me in the academy. Of course, we prevented the Rocke Merchant Guild from being framed, but it was not easy to prove that they were perfectly irrelevant. Trust and reputation among students were not related to the guild either. On top of that, Zen . . . My mind grew even more restless because I had such a dream. Even though I wanted to treat it as a silly dream and erase it from my mind, my heart kept feeling uneasy. I saw Mom, who finished her meal calmly today, walking in the garden. I was looking at her with an indescribable feeling, but then I flinched at the touch on my forehead. It was followed with a soft voice. ¡°You really have a fever, Marianne. Will you really be okay?¡± The gentle eyes meticulously looked at me. ¡°I¡¯m fine. This is because I didn¡¯t sleep at dawn. I can take a rest after going back from the academy.¡± Sighing, he finally let me go to the academy. Jeremy, who took another carriage as well today, hesitated then whispered to me. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not too surprised with what happened in the academy.¡± His voice, telling me despite his hesitatation, was very serious. I entered the academy while wondering what happened that he even gave me such a warning. The moment I made my entrance, dozens of students, who were entering the building, stared at me openly. They whispered to each other, and some looked at me amusingly. As I walked through them, the gazes followed where I went. Then, a group of students appeared. They were students from the magic department based on their neckties. A student who looked like their representative took a step forward and greeted me. ¡°Young Lady Miller, I hope you¡¯ll accept us.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°We want to enter under you.¡± My head turned blank at the words that were said while kneeling down courteously. A group of students from the knight department walking from another direction caught my eyes. Don¡¯t tell me . . . you guys too. Please don¡¯t. CH 175 The groups of students came to me regardless of time and location. In some cases, club members came together, and in other cases, some undergraduate students gathered their opinions. They even entered my class, so I took refuge in Professor Grein¡¯s office for a while. He looked bitter, but fortunately, he knew about the gravity of the situation and lent me his office. Only after a long time, could I finally ask about this situation. ¡°So, what is going on here?¡± Abigail, who was half kneeling, stood up with a determined expression. ¡°Everything was my decision. It has nothing to do with Young Lady Liz.¡± ¡°N-no. Actually, deep down I agree with Abi¡¯s thought, so I did it with her.¡± I saw a strong bond in the eyes of the two people who were looking at each other and nodded passionately. The sight of their linked hands as though they were sisters even though they shared no blood was memorable. ¡°I¡¯m not questioning whose decision is this . . .¡± ¡°The incident with Young Lady Rocke clearly occurred with you as the target, Young Lady Miller.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s from the noble faction or royal faction, no one welcomed it when Duke Miller, who is neutral, took in a wife who was a performer. It doesn¡¯t matter even if Duke Miller is not pro-pureblood.¡± Abigail¡¯s words hit the mark. Although this didn¡¯t happen because I wanted it to, the name of the family I was part so wasn¡¯t something trivial. ¡°The attempts to bring you down through the connection or talents in the academy will continue. If you don¡¯t have your own power, it¡¯s likely you¡¯ll be shaken every time they do this.¡± There was worry in Abigail¡¯s voice. She was sincerely concerned about me. Besides, considering the one who got attacked through this matter this time was Rany, it was clearly impossible for me to ¡®simply¡¯ aim to graduate now. The moment I raised my body, swallowing down a sigh, her voice continued. ¡°Everyone in the academy has already known that I¡¯m Young Lady Miller¡¯s person. Even the birds know. Since they failed in attacking Young Lady Rocke, the next person will surely be me.¡± As I heard her gloomy voice, I felt like I knew why she was so desperate like this. When I met Abigail¡¯s eyes, which were overflowing with desperation, I flinched. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fail twice.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°You own me, Young Lady.¡± ¡°That word is a bit misleading . . .¡± Didn¡¯t we decide to be friends? Are you still on that right hand agenda of yours? Holding my twitching head, I nodded. Anyway, I understood what she was saying. ¡°I myself think about making connections inside the academy. I¡¯ve realized the importance of public sentiment after all.¡± Although I really didn¡¯t wish for them to come to me like this. I was more surprised because the ones who came to me weren¡¯t very few. ¡°How did you persuade the students?¡± Abigail¡¯s influence was faint. In fact, she only had her name. She had no connection, wealth, and power. Liz was no different from her. I was curious how they persuaded the students. At my question, the two looked at each other and tilted their heads. ¡°We only asked them. ¡®Do you have courage to enter under Young Lady Miller and dedicate your body and heart?¡¯¡± ¡°Why is body and heart . . .¡± Apart from the vague phrase, did that mean that everyone just answered that question? Rany, who saw my confused expression, patted my back and explained the situation in detail. ¡°Think about it. First, last time, you blew away the dean and everything in the academy that mistreated you. Now, there are no professors from that place who are still teaching students.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not my fau¡ª¡± ¡°Next is Abigail. Abigail here paid dearly for acting up against you, and now she¡¯s here as your lunch shuttle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s you who asked her for that.¡± ¡°In addition, Orion Miller, who showed his performance which was more brilliant than others in the hunting competition day, has shown his overly kind treatment to you.¡± Even that wasn¡¯t what I wanted. Besides, it was Orion who showed his ability, while I did nothing in particular. ¡°Now, because of Mago Philip¡¯s venture, several families are awaiting trial besides Viscount Philip. Even the Crown Prince personally stepped forward, so there is no way that their sins cannot be uncovered.¡± If it was uncovered like that, even if there were no indications, one or two mistakes were bound to surface. In addition, the student council both embezzled and sold its members¡¯ seats, so it would be more severe. Did the Crown Prince set it up while considering all of this? ¡°In conclusion, all the kids who annoy you are done dor, and if they submit to you, they could save their lives at least.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°In the first place, whether it¡¯s the royal faction or noble faction, you have to give them something in order to gain their protection, but you know, sometimes, there are ambiguous nobles. Those who are not that great financially, and receive a lot of pressure from their surroundings, so they need a supporter.¡± It meant those vague people flocked to me. ¡°For that, I think the ratio of female students is quite high.¡± That was the most surprising. For the male students, they mostly had less contact with the outside before they entered the academy, so it was frequent for them to not join any faction. However, female students mostly joined a group before their academy admissions. Since they could only prepare for their social debut if they went to a salon or tea party with their parents¡¯ support. It was impossible for them to easily leave their groups. Rany then smiled brightly. ¡°I used the power of beauty!¡± ¡°The power of beauty . . .?¡± Well, Rany was indeed the cute type. However, it¡¯s not enough to lure the females . . . ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°I realized it when you told Bertin to escort me. This is some kind of secret mission!¡± No. I simply attached him to you because I worried that if I left you alone, you might end up beating Dmitri or Mago, who were already being taken away. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t betray your trusting gaze, should I?¡± ¡°Rany.¡± Why are we still not clicked even though we¡¯ve been together for years? Even Liz and Abigail, who I didn¡¯t expect would become close at first, could understand each other¡¯s mind perfectly. CH 176 ¡°Anyway, I made good use of that bastard until the time for him to return to the temple. Because I walked around the academy with him, the kids came to me on their own and asked what our relationship is.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I nodded, half giving up. So I wasn¡¯t wrong that I saw all the faces of the female students, who were flocking like a group of clouds, were blushing. ¡°They are still young, so beauty works. They don¡¯t know that in fact, it is futile. Those foolish people.¡± I turned my head as I was speechless at Rany¡¯s triumphant words. Then, I saw Jeremy and Benji who were eating the cookies bit by bit in the side while watching Rany, Abigail, and Liz. The two people, who were sitting side by side, were blinking their eyes and absorbing all of our conversation like a sponge. Suddenly, I remembered the Crown Prince¡¯s request to take good care of his brother. I think he¡¯s already ruined, Your Imperial Highness. Their eyes were looking at Rany, sparkling. * * * I was on my way home feeling tired after being chased by people inside the academy. When I entered the Duchy, I saw the back of the busy workers. They were taking down the magic lights that were installed in the garden. ¡°They are finally taking them down.¡± That would be likely the last. I turned my head when I saw the last lip-shaped statue being carried out. Orion, who was drenched in sweat as though he trained all afternoon, approached me. ¡°Welcome, Marianne.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The worn out handle that contrasted with his shiny blade caught my gaze. It made me realize that he was actually a competent knight and is one of the best in the empire in terms of ability. I have to tell him, I guess. I did say that whatever I did in the academy had no relation with Miller Duchy. However, the situation made by Rany was too big. ¡°Can we talk for a moment?¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. Of course. Certainly.¡± He, who stiffened at once at the words I said suddenly, nodded flusteredly. He asked me to wait a moment and I headed to the greenhouse first. I heard that it was going to be remodeled, but since I was busy, I couldn¡¯t come here, so it felt unfamiliar. As soon as I opened the door and entered, the thick scent of flowers came to me. The greenhouse was full with the flower scent that the scent would linger despite staying here for a short moment only. ¡°This is the flower I like . . .¡± The fully bloomed purple flowers caught my attention. In the middle of the greenhouse, I saw a small table with plain cloth. Even the prepared fermented tea there was perfectly to my taste. ¡°Did you prepare this, Orion?¡± Orion, who had been by my side, shook his head. He, who poured the tea for me once I took my seat, shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯d be good to hear the compliment, but I shouldn¡¯t claim other people¡¯s work. This greenhouse is a present prepared by Father, not me.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°He said he felt like he was cutting in between the mother-daughter relationship by taking your mom on trips everywhere. Though, obviously it¡¯s true that we all worked together to help.¡± There were a lot of thoughtful considerations placed everywhere that I wouldn¡¯t notice if I didn¡¯t pay attention. This place was arranged with flowers I like. Not too much, yet not too simple. If I had seen this earlier, I¡¯d likely have come here often. I¡¯ve been losing my cool that much, huh? I felt refreshed as I took a sip of tea. It felt like I lost the tiredness from lack of sleep due to the wild dreams. ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it.¡± Fiddling with the teacup, I let out a sigh. I had unknowingly tormented Lord Duke for these few last days, but the present prepared by said person for me was wonderful. ¡°Can I ask why you want to talk with me?¡± ¡°Ah, erm. About that.¡± It was a bit difficult to be direct about the main point. As there was a lot to tell, I brought up the recent case first. ¡°There is a lot that I and Rany thought about due to the recent case in the academy. After thinking about it, we¡¯re coming to the conclusion that it might be better if we also make it so that our ¡®side¡¯ can deal with the public sentiment.¡± Orion wiped off his bright smile and nodded. ¡°Ah, since last time you took in a right-hand, this time you¡¯re on your agenda of taking in minions to do trifling work.¡± ¡°. . .¡± It was not my right-hand, but a friend. The impact left by Abigail, who came and left this mansion like a storm, was enormous. The words like ¡®right-hand¡¯ or ¡®minions¡¯ that came out of those fine lips made my heart uneasy. The goal of my academy life, without doubt, was to be diligent and normal. However, it seemed like I had already strayed too far from my goal. CH 177 After coughing twice, I changed the subject. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m planning to make friends with people I can cooperate with, but . . .¡± ¡°They want the Miller house¡¯s protection, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°I was about to tell you that you don¡¯t need to give them that.¡± What they wanted would not just be within the academy. They would surely ask for the help of the Duke of Miller, ranging from family business to social positions. ¡°I just wanted to tell you that you don¡¯t have to worry because it¡¯s a temporary relationship based on necessity inside the academy.¡± He nodded while flashing a vague smile. The academy was where the power of the majority worked, but the noble society was a new chapter with different rules. There was no need for the House of Miller to be considerate to them. ¡°I¡¯m feeling more relieved now that you told me that.¡± I hesitated for a moment, and decided to confess one more thing while I was on it. It was nothing else but what happened in this mansion, and Orion was the owner of this place. Besides, it was related to the Crown Prince, so he obviously needed to know to some degree. ¡°And, last time when Mago Philip hid in this mansion, there was someone else who helped me.¡± Orion¡¯s blue eyes stared at me. There was no hint of surprise in those eyes. Looking at the face that was still smiling, he must have roughly guessed that the Crown Prince¡¯s person was in hiding. However, he had to know about that person¡¯s identity. ¡°Under the Crown Prince¡¯s order, he cooperated in luring Mago Philip to this place, and he¡¯s currently teaching in the academy as a mage from the magic tower.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°That person is Zen.¡± I took a moment after saying the name arduously. As I looked down at my feet, I saw the rabbits brought in by Jeremy. It seemed though they were living peacefully inside the greenhouse without their natural enemies. When I looked up, I saw Orion with a somewhat awkward expression. An expression of a bit apologetic and grateful to me, who told him the truth with difficulty. There was no surprise at all. ¡°Did you . . . know?¡± ¡°Well?¡± I blinked my eyes as I looked at him furrowing his brows slightly. My tightly clasped hands relaxed as it was a kind of big confession. I realized yet again that Orion in front of me wasn¡¯t only my older brother¡ª liked to smile, goofy, and had a peculiar hobby¡ª but was also the heir that will succeed this Duke house. The moment my face turned hot, he spoke. ¡°The trends in the academy are important, and although it¡¯s only temporary for now, the Bolton Duchy stepped there, so we¡¯ve planted some people.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because you might think you were being monitored if I rushed to tell you. And it¡¯s not wrong that there¡¯s also a goal to protect you.¡± I felt grateful that he told me honestly. Even though he already knew that it was Zen, he didn¡¯t expose it to me out of consideration. I always felt uncomfortable because I felt like I was deceiving him, but since he knew, I rather felt relieved. ¡°Then, do you also know that Zen sometimes visits me in this mansion?¡± The moment I asked that, there was a blunt sound of something dropping somewhere. As I looked up, I didn¡¯t see anything changed except for Orion smiling brightly. ¡°. . . Yes. I know.¡± I felt relieved at his tone that didn¡¯t change although it was an answer that was somehow a bit late. As expected, he knows everything. ¡°Even though he¡¯s an old friend, I was worried that this house wouldn¡¯t like it because he came in and out without courtesy. But you¡¯ve known from the start.¡± ¡°. . . Of cooourse. I know.¡± Orion pulled the corners of his lips even higher. He, who smiled with his eyes closed, parted his lips. ¡°But I¡¯d like it if you tell that friend to come through the main gate from now on. The Duchy has its honor after all.¡± ¡°Ah, he always comes late at night. We don¡¯t want to make a fuss at night when everyone¡¯s asleep.¡± I felt like I heard the blunt sound again. Curious, I looked around, but there was nothing different. Then, I saw there was a faint tremble in Orion¡¯s face while he was still smiling. When I tilted my head at that faint change, the tremble that arose a sense of jarring quickly disappeared. ¡°Orion?¡± ¡°It¡¯d be very good if it¡¯s not at night, but noon. Also, through the main gate.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell him that.¡± It¡¯s not like everyone didn¡¯t know, but they pretended not to know, so I should advise him to use the main gate from now on even though this is embarrassing. I made up my mind. ¡°Is there still anything you want to ask or tell?¡± ¡°Oh . . . it¡¯s nothing big. Does our family have a vacation home? One that can be used when the season changes or traveling for refreshing . . .¡± ¡°We do have a few. Do you want to go on a trip?¡± ¡°Erm, do we perhaps have one in the Pakit District?¡± Orion¡¯s eyes widened up. It seemed as though he was confused that I suddenly brought up a district¡¯s name when I was asking about the vacation home. After thinking for a while, he tilted his head. ¡°I never heard about it, but it¡¯s not like I know everything about the vacation homes we have, so I think I have to look at the records first.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Is there anything in that area?¡± ¡°Nothing. Someone suggested that area.¡± I decided to not even mention that it was the area where Mom was believed to stay instead of her honeymoon. CH 178 Orion, who wasn¡¯t aware of my poor excuse, nodded and replied that he would look into it and said he could buy the land there if I want. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it once the semester ends.¡± ¡°Mhm. Alright. I will work diligently as well and get an early break.¡± ¡°. . .?¡± I¡¯m the one who would go on a trip, but are you trying to get a break, Orion? * * * After the conversation where Orion and I opened up to each other, the warm atmosphere continued. On my way up after dinner, I unexpectedly saw knights lining the hallway. Each of them was looking forward with a clear look of nervousness and tensed shoulders. ¡°Is there an event today?¡± ¡°No. There¡¯s an order from the Young Duke to tighten the discipline, which has gotten too¡ª¡± The knight, who was answering with a firm expression, flinched. I stared at him in wonder, but then someone turned me. It was Sir Rune. ¡°You¡¯re on your way to your room, right? I will take you there.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s also something I want to say.¡± I nodded to the soft voice in confusion and headed to my room with him. I could see that there were a lot of knights in guard not only on the lower floor but also on the upper floor. I also saw a group patrolling the garden with tight security. ¡°I heard that your friend that I saw that time visits this mansion more often than I thought.¡± ¡°There¡¯s really no secrets here.¡± I was in awe that the news had reached Sir Rune when it hadn¡¯t been long since I told Orion. His voice lowered down a bit. ¡°Does that perhaps make you uncomfortable?¡± ¡°Mm, no. In the first place, I spoke about that because I have no plans to keep it a secret. If I wanted to make it a secret, I would surely ask Orion to keep it to himself.¡± I was only a bit surprised that the news spread too fast. Sir Rune then continued with his soft voice. ¡°Well, a night guest has to do with the security of the mansion. It¡¯s a bit of a sensitive issue, especially when someone comes in and out of the mansion without proper procedures.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°If we¡¯re letting our guard down on guests coming in and out of the mansion, we might not be able to respond properly when someone who¡¯s not your friend comes in, My Lady. From the standpoint of someone in charge of the safety of the people in the mansion, this is surely a sensitive topic.¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± Well, that might be the case. It was then that I felt a little sorry for the words that were pointed out in a soft voice. Should I ask Zen to refrain himself from coming stealthily at night? ¡°And it¡¯s dangerous to trust your friend too much. If that friend holds other intentions, you can get yourself in an unwanted situation.¡± ¡°He will not do that.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Ever since I learned about Zen, he often comes to my room at night, but nothing happened. On the contrary, since I moved here, the number of his visits has definitely decreased.¡± Although it was because Zen got busy. At my answer, Sir Rune was silent with an odd expression. ¡°My Lady.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to care about your friend, but . . .¡± He dragged out his words. He looked like he had something more to say, but he changed the subject instead. ¡°It¡¯d be good if you make sure to tell us before that friend comes.¡± I nodded to his sudden request. However, Zen was someone who came suddenly without notice. Should I wake and tell everyone even when he comes without notice at night when everyone is sleeping? I was about to ask out of curiosity, but because I had reached my room, I ran out of time. He, who opened the door for me, smiled after checking the room slowly. ¡°Good night.¡± ¡°You too, Sir Rune, good night.¡± Only after I sent him go, I finally realize that the view in my room had changed a bit. The window was thicker and double-closed than before, and I could see a security bell next to the bed that would ring immediately if I pressed it lightly. ¡°Their actions are definitely different from others.¡± I was amazed yet again. Just like their work with the aim to make Lord Duke and Mom¡¯s relationship better, the quick communication and coordination of each person in duty was really amazing. * * * The moment I fell asleep, a familiar sensation filled me. Before I knew it, I felt my body floating again. Looking down at my transparent hands, I let out a sigh. Again. This was the second time I felt the vivid sense like this. I couldn¡¯t differentiate whether this was a delusion made in my head or simply a silly dream. I saw a man running away hurriedly through the thick darkness. Even at a glance, he looked like he had been running for a long time as his appearance was poor. The long hair was disheveled, and his whole body was full of dirt as though he tripped and rolled somewhere. His body was covered with wounds. Behind him, there were sounds of horses¡¯ hoofs of those who were chasing him. ¡°Catch him! He can¡¯t go far! We must catch and kill him!¡± At that time, a note fell down from his pocket. As he fell, he tumbled down the hill. The people who were chasing him lit up the torches and began to comb through. Someone took the note he dropped. I saw the name ¡®Mikel¡¯, clear as day. CH 179 This time, I woke up more naturally. As I touched my forehead out of habit, I noticed that it was a bit damp, but it wasn¡¯t drenched like the last time. I sighed. ¡°What on earth is going on with me?¡± If it was really a dream, I couldn¡¯t perceive the meaning. The thing that I couldn¡¯t understand the most was that I was always the third party in the dreams. I couldn¡¯t let out any voice and I could only see the shown scenes. ¡°Mikel . . .¡± I once again said the familiar name out loud. It was surely a familiar name. The name was already brought up in the previous dream. Mom clearly said something back then. ¡°If you¡¯re that free, you better look for Mikel Jayhorn¡¯s trace.¡± She said that looking for him was more important than eliminating Zen. My heart grew uneasy at the voice that was vividly replayed just like the dream just now. It felt like I was coerced that these dreams were real, that I shouldn¡¯t treat it as a simple dream. ¡°Anyway . . .¡± I looked for water reflexively because my throat was cracked and tingled. The moment I reached out to the table, I saw a familiar flowerpot so I flinched. After drinking the water, I made sure of it once more. ¡°Why is Adel . . .¡± The table had nothing but a glass of water on top of it before I slept. In addition, the fact of ¡®the growth¡¯, which was so faint that it couldn¡¯t be known unless with Jeremy¡¯s observation, was different this time. ¡°It really grew.¡± It wasn¡¯t the size of a fingernail, but a hand, to boot. In the middle, there was already another small bud popping out. Wasn¡¯t this an uncanny story by now? I only thought of it as weeds that grew on the soil. What on earth was the true identity of the sprout I found in the hallway of this Duke¡¯s mansion? I looked down at it with a doubtful look, but Adel that had grown didn¡¯t move at all. Holding the flowerpot with a plant pretending to be a normal sprout, I carefully opened the door. As I opened the door at dawn, the knight on guard outside the door was surprised. ¡°Sir Lloyd.¡± ¡°You woke up early, my Lady.¡± ¡°Was there anyone entering my room at night?¡± He blinked at my question, then scratched his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure since it hasn¡¯t been long since I changed shifts with the other knight, but I didn¡¯t hear about such a situation from him. Is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°. . .¡± Then, did that mean this pot had feet? Even if someone broke into my room, there was no reason for them to move Adel, which was in Jeremy¡¯s room, to my room. It was even more impossible for Jeremy to put this without saying anything considering his careful personality. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s fine as no one came to my room. I asked because I felt I slept too soundly.¡± Leaving Sir Lloyd, who was tilting his head, behind, I walked the hallway. If I think about it, both times I dreamed was when Adel was in the room. Even if I thought it was a coincidence at first, I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy the second time. However, Jeremy said he never dreamed, so I couldn¡¯t conclude that Adel had something to do with the dreams. ¡°. . . Did someone curse me?¡± Well, that might be the case with the nightmares, but who would make a curse that made the pot keep coming to my bedside? Was it really a curse though? * * * I realized it as I finally reached before Jeremy¡¯s room. ¡°Why are the knights only on tight guard in front of my room?¡± Even though this was in front of the prince¡¯s room, there was only one person protecting this place. I took a glance inside and I saw Jeremy, who was still sound asleep. I put Adel on his bedside, and when I was about to leave, a familiar book caught my gaze. ¡°He¡¯s still looking at that, huh.¡± A farming method book he bought at the bookstore that didn¡¯t seem to help. I tried to walk past it without thinking much, but then something popped up in my head. ¡°Ah.¡± I quickly left Jeremy¡¯s room and returned to my room, then I rummaged through the pile of books in a corner. There were books, which I planned to read but I haven¡¯t read, piling up. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s around here . . .¡± While I was fumbling around the books, I got a catch of a book with clear crests drawn. As I quickly opened the first page, the name of the author, which I was desperately looking for, entered my eyes. [Mikel Jayhorn.] Given that not only the first name but also the last name matched, he must have been the same person. It wasn¡¯t a common name or surname. Who was this person that he kept appearing in my dreams? Most likely, he was the man who was being chased and fell down the hill. That desperate face, which lingered vividly in my memory, was surely one that I had never seen. I had learned about the tale of this empire founding numerous times in history class. Furthermore, I didn¡¯t think the thin book, which is organized to be easy to read, would contain anything special. Even though I thought so, my hand flipped the pages. [The founding of the empire was accomplished with three men led by the Emperor. The loyal and faithful Bolton, the just and careful Miller, the smart and ambitious Hastings. In the beginning, humans lost their land to a race other than humans, and they were so weak that they could not even survive properly. The reason why they were able to be the supreme creature of all beings was because they borrowed the power of God. After the empire was built, ¡®the Emperor,¡¯ who completed the world of humans, was wary of the power of God. The heads of the three families sealed the God with the help of the saintess and locked him in a ruin. The God that was locked under the ¡®ruin¡¯ was angry with them, and that anger . . .] CH 180 ¡°My Lady.¡± I lost my focus due to someone calling me. As I looked behind me, Dana was looking at me with a quizzical expression. ¡°It¡¯s time to go to the academy.¡± Only then did I realize a lot of time had passed since I woke up. It was certainly around dawn when I woke up, but the sun was already high in the sky. ¡°What kind of book are you reading so deeply?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This is just for the lecture today.¡± Glossing it over, I closed the book and hid it. Dana looked like she didn¡¯t think much about it. She then began to nag me. ¡°You have to quickly take a bath and prepare. What¡¯s wrong with the one who usually didn¡¯t act like this? Are you really in confusion due to the wound in your heart like what Young Duke said?¡± ¡°Do I have to become a wandering soul due to the wound in my heart just because I overslept once?¡± Speechless, I refuted Dana, who was gradually becoming more and more similar to the workers in this mansion, and she laughed. ¡°Hurry up and get ready.¡± The rest of the book that I hadn¡¯t read yet haunted my mind. The content about the three families blessed by God and the construction of the Empire by the Emperor was the same as I had learned. However, locking away God due to the wariness of God¡¯s power? The story I heard for the first time continued on after that and it added to my confusion. Who on earth was Mikel Jayhorn, who wrote this book? Why was he always being chased in my dreams and why did Mom look like she knew well those who chased him? The dreams and reality kept being mixed up by now. Every time I checked for it despite thinking it was nonsense, the fact I didn¡¯t know of kept popping up and gave me a headache. ¡°If he wrote about the myth of the founding of the Empire . . .¡± He was surely a scholar who studied ancient history, and would Grein, whose major was history, know about him? The moment I had a faint hope, I heard Jeremy¡¯s bright shout from afar. * * * The boy with a very excited expression finished off two plates of his breakfast. While shocked gazes poured over him, I opened my mouth. ¡°Congratulations, Jeremy.¡± ¡°Thank you. From a parent¡¯s point of view, the growth of a child is truly overwhelming. It¡¯s a really new feeling.¡± ¡°. . .¡± He might have to change his choice of words. It felt weird to hear ¡®it¡¯s a new feeling¡¯ and such from the mouth of a boy who was only twelve. ¡°Sometimes, I also wondered if this child couldn¡¯t grow because I was lacking. Yet she finally grew next to me.¡± It stung in my heart, but I feigned innocence. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to let him be, since he was happy? The truth seemed to be too cruel for the young prince. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of having a small congratulation party with my friends in the academy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea.¡± The point was that he finally had something he wanted to try. What was important was that the prince, who questioned why he should try something when humans were bound to die the first time he arrived in this mansion, had ¡®a desire to do something¡¯. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of borrowing a club room in the academy and holding a tea party. You should come, too, Marianne.¡± ¡°I will.¡± I was planning to stay longer and seek counseling from Professor Grein anyway. I didn¡¯t want to spoil Jeremy¡¯s joy as he tried to fully enjoy his academy life. The eyes of Orion, who was next to us, turned to be so melancholy. ¡°If I graduated a bit later, I would be able to enjoy a lovely academy life with my sister.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s not that lovely.¡± What was he talking about now when my academy life was in survival mode? Ever since I entered, I¡¯d been busy surviving from Samuel Bolton and his sword as well as Mago Philip¡¯s ridiculous trap. Orion¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°If only I received an invitation for a special lecture like that bastard Bolton . . .¡± ¡°I never run into Young Duke Bolton anyway. We¡¯re also not in the same department. It would be the same even if you come, Orion.¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be impossible for Orion, a knight, to come as a professor teaching history, administration, or political science? ¡°It¡¯s also hard for me to meet my friend, Zen, in the academy.¡± At that, Orion reluctantly turned his face practically dripping with regret. ¡°Besides, what excuse will you use to come as a special lecturer? You never teach students, Orion.¡± Even Young Duke Bolton was only there temporarily in the name of recruiting Imperial talents. ¡°I¡¯m the teacher who trained the second prince, am I not?¡± I shook my head as I saw Jeremy stare at Orion. I couldn¡¯t help warning him. ¡°Jeremy, don¡¯t let yourself be used as an excuse so easily.¡± ¡°Sister Raynia said this. It is natural for a person to make a false excuse to achieve a goal. And the most important thing is to not get caught.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°In fact, Marianne¡¯s friend acted as a professor because he wasn¡¯t caught, and wasn¡¯t Sister Raynia okay even though she did something wrong because she didn¡¯t get caught?¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Being shameless is also a skill.¡± Jeremy really needed a proper teacher. Rather than that, why did Jeremy address Rany so highly? CH 181 I stopped by Professor Grein¡¯s office before the class started. He looked at me with a reluctant expression. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°I have something to ask.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t listen to your question if it¡¯s about His Imperial Highness, or Professor Ardin. I also have no duty to give the answer to such a question to you, Young Lady Miller.¡± I had given it a thought before, but this person really looked like he didn¡¯t like me. Either he ¡®helped¡¯ in a way that openly embarrassed me in public, or he blatantly worked me to the bone instead of telling me about the ledger. I didn¡¯t know why he held this much animosity towards me, but I had reached a state in which I had gotten used to the unknown animosity of pretty much anyone. Since they would hate me no matter what. ¡°It¡¯s not that kind of question. This rather has something to do with the class.¡± He raised his brows as though he found it unexpected. ¡°Have you perhaps heard about the ruin where God¡¯s power was sealed in?¡± He has already given a lecture on the founding myth once, and this was a topic that was never covered in his lecture. However, if he was a true scholar, then, wouldn¡¯t it be possible for him to have ever heard about this theory? He, who was silent after hearing my question, opened his mouth and spoke slowly. ¡°That reminds me of someone¡¯s opinion. There was indeed someone who claimed that. However, it¡¯s more of a mythical story than an established theory.¡± ¡°Is the person who claimed that, Mikel Jayhorn?¡± He stared intently at me then removed his glasses. Then he put his intertwined hands on his lap. ¡°You have a talent for surprising people.¡± ¡°I happened to read the founding myth he wrote.¡± ¡°You ended up finding that . . . That book should have been put out of print, I believe.¡± ¡°Do you perhaps know where the author is?¡± He calmly shook his head. ¡°It has been long since that person disappeared.¡± ¡°. . .¡± The scene in my dream crossed my mind and made my heart uneasy again. ¡°Let me give you one piece of advice. It¡¯s not a good idea to bring out his name. Especially with Young Duke Bolton¡¯s nature, the name you bring up will bring the sword. As you know, his act of unsheathing his sword isn¡¯t simply a warning.¡± ¡°Why is the name alone . . .¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s a ridiculous claim. The founding history is just an epic to elevate the three families and the Emperor. There is no Imperial family or aristocrat who would be happy with the claim that there was God behind the Emperor and three dukes¡¯ success, and that God was imprisoned and betrayed because they felt God¡¯s power was dangerous.¡± Although what he said was confusing, I understood it. As he said, it was also understandable that it was so hard to find Mikel Jayhorn¡¯s name. ¡°Then how do you know him, Professor?¡± He answered after letting out a long sigh. ¡°He was my teacher.¡± * * * He closed his mouth after saying that. It looked true that he had no more to say. That was to be expected if what he said about Mikel disappearing years ago was true. ¡°Marianne, you¡¯re spacing out often today.¡± ¡°Ah. It¡¯s nothing. I have a lot to think about.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine with me, but there are a lot of eyes watching you in every corner of the academy, so I think it¡¯s better if you¡¯re careful.¡± I nodded to Jeremy. There were still a lot of people who spoke nonsense to me like they wanted to be my ¡®right-hand¡¯, ¡®submit under me¡¯, or ¡®be an excellent tool¡¯. ¡°If your condition isn¡¯t normal, Master might come to this academy.¡± ¡°Ah, those eyes.¡± I quickly straightened up my posture. ¡°I¡¯ll stay focused.¡± ¡°You look like you really hate the idea of Orion coming here.¡± ¡°Rather than hate, the problem is what I will witness if he comes.¡± I answered Rany¡¯s question simply. Orion, who still couldn¡¯t give up on the chair, was now pondering the reason I rejected that chair. It really wasn¡¯t about the color, shape, or even the quality. I just hated that chair and that parade. In addition, thanks to the numerous romance fantasies he read, he seemed to consider the academy as a huge swamp for learning about the opposite sex. Meeting with the male lead in the club, taking a walk and then running into the male lead, competing against each other and the love sprouts, being locked together in the warehouse while preparing the equipment, and such. A place full of love. ¡°When in reality, the academy is a fantasy seasoned with survival and public embarrassment.¡± It was uncanny. Meanwhile, Jeremy was showing the grown Adel to Benji, who was next to him. Benji hypothesized that Adel might be an undiscovered plant in academia. ¡°Then this could mean money.¡± ¡°Adel¡¯s value can¡¯t be converted into money.¡± Rany, who was listening to their conversation, joined in with a quite interested face. Now the story was going beyond whether or not Adel was a rare species, and what value she had. Jeremy, who preached the importance of life, and the siblings who preached the importance of money, have begun a fiery showdown. Abigail and Liz were absorbed in watching their showdown. You said this was a tea party to celebrate Adel¡¯s growth. So where was the celebration? I quietly took a sip of my tea, then swiftly took out the founding myth out of my pocket and began to read it again. While I was looking for where I stopped reading, a really tattered page entered my view. There was an illustration which was made of lines drawn with a pen. It was a picture in which a young looking girl stood in front of the symbol of the sun with bright light, and three people were prostrating at her feet. CH 182 [How could the three great families borrow God¡¯s power, then lock God away? This could be realized through the cooperation of God¡¯s cherished Saintess. She could be regarded as the true ¡®Saintess¡¯, who could hear God¡¯s voice, follow it, and share his power. The one who could open the ruin where God is sealed is one of the Saintess¡¯ lineage.] The Saintess inside the picture looked so pitiful. Dressed in robes made of straw mat, she stood barefoot on the altar. Even so, the elegant smile she wore, that warmth inside the picture could be transmitted clearly. I¡¯m sure the Saintess here isn¡¯t the one named by the current holy city. Needless to say, unlike the relationship between the people in the picture, the current Dukes of the Empire and the Saintess of the holy city did not have any contact points. They might keep each other in check, though. And most of all, my instinct was telling me firmly. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, should I ask Bertin to do it?¡± Asking him to let me meet the Saintess? It might be possible for him, the promising paladin, but surely it wouldn¡¯t be an easy task to him. I¡¯ve found a clue so far, so it would be a waste to just throw it away. However, it was troubling to dig in deeper. Should I wait for the dream again? It felt like the dream, which I didn¡¯t know the cause of, was pushing me to run on a single road and reach my destination. I wasn¡¯t really pleased with it. * * * My instinct that told me I would dream again didn¡¯t let me down. On the night of the third dream, another new figure appeared. The moment I saw the face of the young boy with chubby cheeks, I unknowingly gasped. He was younger than my memories of him, but I was sure he was Trevor Beryl. He, who at a glance looked younger than ten, was grumbling. ¡°Why do I have to go to this far place? I¡¯m sure there are a lot of abbeys near the capital.¡± The boy kicked the shin of the woman next to him with a sulky face. The middle aged woman bit her lips, trying to hold in a scream. ¡°Are we there yet?¡± ¡°Soon, we¡¯ll¡ª¡± ¡°Why is this damned carriage rattling so much?!¡± It was really shocking. Rany¡¯s expression of him ¡®changing much¡¯ was rather lacking. He, who I knew of, completely looked like a different person. I felt nauseated as the face of the pale rigid corpse kept overlapping. When I turned my head, I realized that the road was somewhat familiar. The trace of the carriage wheels was left on the unpaved road as though people hardly walked there. A steep rocky hill was visible on the side of the road. This looks very similar to the place where Mikel was running away. I couldn¡¯t be sure because back then it was dark at night and now it was noon, but this was pretty familiar. The young Trevor opened his mouth when the carriage reached what appeared to be the point where the man who was climbing the hill had fallen. ¡°If I go there, will His Excellency the Duke¡ª¡± Did he say the Duke? When I blinked my eyes, the scenes of the dream began to shake. As if the screen in front of my eyes was torn and folded, it was broken into pieces and disappeared. Surprised by a completely different development, my consciousness was sucked into somewhere. ¡°Wake up.¡± As soon as I opened my eyes to the strong will in the low voice, I felt someone holding my shoulders strongly. As my sight returned, what I saw was a familiar face. ¡°Zen?¡± The eyes looking at me were blazing. Confused, I got up and frowned at the stinging pain. He slowly took off his hands that were clasping my shoulders. ¡°You surprised me. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°. . .¡± His gaze stayed on me. Massaging my stinging shoulder, I looked around. There was soil scattered on the floor. ¡°Huh?¡± As I looked down out of confusion, I saw the flower pot that turned into pieces and green sprout with its roots on display. I immediately gasped and reached out, but Zen caught my hands. ¡°If you¡¯re going to come, then come quietly. Why did you break the flowerpot?!¡± Jeremy would go crazy if something happens to her. I tried to reach out again, but the guy, who stopped me, didn¡¯t even budge. ¡°Since when have you left that pot next to you?¡± ¡°Why?¡± It pricked my conscience. As it was me, who left her be since I couldn¡¯t win against my curiosity about the next dream even though I knew there was something wrong with Adel. Feigning ignorance, I asked. ¡°Was there anything wrong?¡± ¡°Is there no problem with you?¡± I averted my eyes at the question that returned back. It seemed like he noticed something, but I didn¡¯t know what he saw to ask that. If I only spoke in my sleep while having the dream, he wouldn¡¯t immediately link it with Adel. Something that Zen knew happened while I was sleeping. Maybe he witnessed the pot when it walked into my room by walking down the hallway by itself and settled by my bedside. Zen, who stared intently at me who was having an extravagant notion, looked away. Then, he declared unilaterally. ¡°I¡¯ll take this.¡± As he swung his hand, Adel floated in the air and landed on Zen¡¯s palm. The guy who snatched Adel hid his figure in the air just like that. Looking at the room who turned empty at a blink, I was stunned and muttered, ¡°She was kidnapped . . .¡± Jeremy¡¯s face as he looked for Adel was already vivid in my eyes. CH 183 ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll return it after examining it.¡± Mumbling diffidently, I let out a sigh. The double pane window, the magic barrier, and the knights outside the door were useless. ¡°How on earth did he enter . . .¡± He was uselessly talented. Moreover, I couldn¡¯t watch the dream till the end, so I felt restless. I was sure what Trevor was about to say at the end looked important. The sudden mention of ¡®the Duke¡¯ related to his abbey trip was also one of the reasons my head turned complicated. Which of the three Dukes did he mean? Hastings? Bolton? Or maybe Miller? ¡°Hm.¡± Then, I heard footsteps that shattered my thought. The impatient sound running across the hallway soon got closer. I had prepared for it, but once I saw the desperate face opening the door, the apologetic feeling surged up. ¡°Adel disappeared.¡± I saw the sweat decorating Jeremy¡¯s forehead. It seemed as though he checked on the pot¡¯s existence as soon as he woke up. It¡¯s fine. He took it while saying he¡¯ll only examine it. As far as I know, Adel had no particular danger except for giving me strange dreams. Even if he tried to examine it, he wouldn¡¯t find anything unusual. ¡°There¡¯s a little problem with Adel, so I entrusted her to Zen.¡± Jeremy turned stiff in an instant. He, who sat next to me with a grave expression, continuously poured out questions. ¡°Is she in bad shape? Or is there any other problem with her? Is her slow growth also one of her problems?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. He took her to find out the problem.¡± ¡°This is the first time I know that person has deep knowledge about plants. Well, you told me before, Marianne. That the first present you received was a flower.¡± Zen certainly had no connection with plants. The present he gave me back then was in fact in a terrible shape, hence it couldn¡¯t last for days and ended up withering. Still, Adel is out of the ordinary. Wouldn¡¯t she survive? Wouldn¡¯t she try her best to survive and return to Jeremy¡¯s side? I decided to think over Adel¡¯s life force. I called Zen through the crystal ball just in case, but seeing how he didn¡¯t answer, there must be something with her. These days, there were too many things that I couldn¡¯t talk about for me to complain about the increasing number of things he didn¡¯t tell me. ¡°Marianne?¡± ¡°Ah, sorry. Anyway, I¡¯ll try my best to give you Adel back without a scratch.¡± If that was impossible, I would ask Bertin to shower her with divine power, or try to buy a fake. I felt regret as I saw Jeremy, who was down, but that wasn¡¯t my intention. Then, when I was about to have breakfast. Jeremy¡¯s voice, which sounded like he was surprised, made me flinch. ¡°You¡¯ve woken early, Lady.¡± Mom, who walked down the stairs gently and sat next to me, nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who it was, but someone ran through the hallway in the morning. It was noisy so I ended up waking up.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°While I¡¯m awake, I¡¯m thinking of having breakfast then sleeping again. Last night, I skipped dinner because I was lazy, so I¡¯m feeling empty inside.¡± Jeremy, the culprit who woke her up, went quiet. Meanwhile, as if it wasn¡¯t a lie that she was hungry, her spoon began to move busily as soon as the plate was placed before her. ¡°Greta, book me an appointment in Madam Rienne¡¯s shop this afternoon. Tell her I need to do my hair to suit my dress before night.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡± Listening to her, I asked her. ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡± ¡°I am. I got an invitation to a party.¡± ¡°What kind of party?¡± ¡°A simple ball. You usually have no interest in this, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just think you¡¯re busy.¡± She laughed as if she was dumbfounded. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s busy. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any changes with me?¡± That was the truth. It was me whose daily life was reversed. Mom went out and meet people as usual. If there was another thing that changed was that I began to get interested in her business. It¡¯s still a dream so far. It was a very suspicious and strange dream, but it was still a dream so far. However, Mom¡¯s face kept overlapping with the cold appearance in my dream. Mom¡¯s face as she snapped at those who nonchalantly wanted to eliminate Zen, and as she chased after Mikel Jayhorn. The barrier between the dream and reality was fading. * * * I, who took great courage to bring Mikel¡¯s book to the academy, visited Professor Grein once again. He welcomed me with a distressed expression. ¡°You are stubborn.¡± ¡°Here is the book.¡± He took the founding myth book along with heaving a sigh. ¡°What is it that you want to know?¡± ¡°The Saintess mentioned there, she¡¯s different from the one who stays in the holy city now right?¡± He, who looked down at the old illustration, nodded. Then, he added as though giving me a warning. ¡°This is why I told you this is dangerous. This book doesn¡¯t simply distort the founding history of this empire, but also appoint a figure of heresy as the Saintess. This is a double problem. Neither side would forgive this.¡± She borrowed God¡¯s voice and power, then used it. With that power, she helped the Emperor and the three families to subdue God. Those two arguments alone have already made the most powerful forces turn their backs. Once again, I realized the reason he was chased. CH 184 ¡°What¡¯s your opinion, Professor?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to think about this. This book has to be wrong after all. If you do know how to cherish your life, it¡¯ll be good if you burn this book.¡± ¡°This has to be wrong, yet you don¡¯t think this book is wrong?¡± ¡°. . .¡± He glared at me. His face was saying, ¡®Why did you provoke me and make me say something useless¡¯. ¡°The stories he mentioned here, like the Saintess, and God¡¯s historic site; how did he find such material?¡± ¡°If I tell you everything I know, will you leave me alone?¡± As I nodded while smiling widely, he strained his eyes as if he had seen something horrible. It was an expression of goodwill in my own way, but he seemed to hate me very much. But I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong to this person in particular? Although he looked angry, he told me about what he knew. ¡°This book is a story told by someone my teacher met. He called the figure who told him about this fact as ¡®the surviving witness.¡¯¡± ¡°The surviving witness . . .¡± ¡°This is only a myth written based on that person¡¯s story.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a reason for Mr. Mikel to believe in that person¡¯s story?¡± He opened the book and pointed to one page. [God, who was locked under the ¡®ruin¡¯ in the hands of humans he cherished, was angry at them, and that anger caused polumination. The land of death is the place where God¡¯s anger is manifested. Those who stayed there were deprived of their lives, stained with bizarre emotions, and possessed by ghosts. The heads of the three families were wary of the locked God, and decided to grant a portion of the power they got to their descendants. They put the power they had in their families¡¯ treasure.] I already knew about each families¡¯ treasure. Since it was a famous story. On the Empire¡¯s birthday, on the last day of the festival, each head of the family brought their family treasure and showed the greatness of the Empire¡¯s ¡®power¡¯ before the people. Professor Grein then tapped his finger on the word ¡®treasure¡¯. ¡°A portion of God¡¯s power is granted to their descendants. About the statement that it was put in the family treasure.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In fact, it is said that only the family¡¯s successor¡ªin other words, those who have the family¡¯s blood¡ªcan touch the family treasure. Teacher said that is the ¡®proof¡¯ that this myth is true. I don¡¯t know about the details, but he said through a certain confirmation, he witnessed someone, who touched the item, turn crazy.¡± In the end, didn¡¯t it mean that the truth was only about the witness¡¯s story and his eyewitness? Besides, that proof looked hard to prove the validity of the whole myth. It¡¯d be good if at least that witness is alive. He returned the book to me, who regretted this, and irritatedly sent me out. ¡°Now I have told you all the facts I know, so please get out.¡± ¡°I have no plans to stay longer, sir.¡± Then, he suddenly spoke to me, who was heading out, as if he remembered something. ¡°There is something that¡¯s already announced to other students on the day you didn¡¯t come to the academy.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°There will be career counseling, so please bring your guardian.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Whoever it is, the guardian should be a person in the family who can support your career path, or help your career path.¡± My head, where the line between dream and reality was blurring, returned to reality with a few words from him. Career counseling? Recently Lord Duke was subtly avoiding me because of the mental shock from the love creating project, Mom was busy, and Orion . . . was Orion. In addition, based on Professor Grein¡¯s attitude, I think he would likely be relentless in front of the students¡¯ guardians. ¡°I¡¯m worried about him.¡± It looked like that person would surely need someone to protect his safety. Since not only Orion, but my mom too had a temperament that was second to none. * * * That night, I, who slept in relative comfort, was flustered at the familiar sensation. My body once again was entering ¡®the dream¡¯. Inside the dark room, I saw the small creature, who was crouching. My heart dropped at the familiar figure. The moment I didn¡¯t want to see the most was replayed before my eyes. Late at night when everyone had slept, the weeping boy looked up. The empty eyes entered my view. He opened the door with his skinny wrists that he couldn¡¯t even control himself properly. It was me who chased after his figure crossing the garden at night and stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Zen!¡± Zen twisted his body to shake away me, who was crying and clinging into him. Even though his feet were bleeding, he acted like a numb person. Like a person who would soon die, say nothing and not cry. I desperately held onto Zen, who didn¡¯t even look at me. ¡°I was wrong! I should have asked Mom to help you. I¡¯m sorry . . .¡± I felt goosebumps all over my whole body. My breath became heavy because I clearly remembered the feelings of that day. I didn¡¯t want to see this. I hate this. Even though I wanted to look away, my stunned body didn¡¯t move. At that moment, someone grabbed me. ¡°Marianne!¡± I opened my eyes as I was pulled out of the dream. It was hazy. I then realized that it wasn¡¯t sweat but tears that covered my face. Emotions that I couldn¡¯t let out came out of my throat with a strange sound. A suffocating breath was added to the dripping tears. Someone then touched my cheeks. ¡°This isn¡¯t, because of Adel . . .¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I powerlessly leaned to Zen, who answered faintly. My tears didn¡¯t stop. CH 185 No wonder my sleep was uncomfortable today. I felt like I wanted to give up on everything. Even the interpretation of the continuous dreams and scattered clues. That scene . . . I just wanted to hide. I didn¡¯t want to see any more, if there were truths hidden from me. The cool sensation lingered in my swollen eyes, then disappeared. Even my body, limping from exhaustion, was revitalized. It seemed like Zen had casted a recovery spell on me. I should have felt better with a body full of vitality, but I didn¡¯t. Rather, it felt as though I was forced to pretend I was okay since my body, which had wanted to rest, was all but compelled to be in a good shape. I clearly knew he didn¡¯t mean for me to feel that way, but I did. Zen seemed to already know what I saw in my dream, even though I didn¡¯t tell him Laying down absent-mindedly, I suddenly spoke out loud. ¡°Actually, I did think that maybe it was because of Adel that I kept dreaming.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not. You found nothing, right?¡± Zen slowly nodded his head. If there was anything suspicious, it would be her teleportation and too-slow growth. That teleportation is indeed scary. However, it was too extreme to blame Adel for my nightmares. I suddenly asked the person who handed me a cup of water. ¡°How do you always know?¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°You don¡¯t actually watch over me somewhere, do you?¡± Zen loosened his necktie at my doubtful question. ¡°If I did, I wouldn¡¯t come in this attire.¡± It looked like he was somewhere else again. Was he called by the Crown Prince? I closed my eyes after taking a sip of water. I couldn¡¯t shake off the aftereffects of the nightmare, so my heart felt gloomy and uncomfortable. ¡°Please return Adel to Jeremy.¡± Rather than the kidnapped Adel, I was more concerned about Jeremy practically burning inside. I grabbed the face of the person who was feigning ignorance. Although he looked indifferent, his eyes weren¡¯t empty and looked at me properly, so I felt relieved. ¡°Apologize and return it. After all, to Jeremy, Adel is . . .¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°He considers Adel as his other self.¡± I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say the word ¡®child¡¯. Zen said nothing. ¡°You have to apologize and return her, okay?¡± He gave no answer and pulled his face back. Right then, a knight knocked on my door. It seemed like he noticed my movement due to the noise. ¡°My Lady, is there a problem? May I go in and check for a moment?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no problem!¡± While I was answering quickly, Zen, who escaped from my hands, ended up vanishing again. Looking at the empty place where he left, I became restless. It weighed on my mind that he didn¡¯t answer my request to return Adel. ¡°She must still be alive, right?¡± The image of Adel, who had been uprooted from the shattered flowerpot, was still clear in my eyes. At some point, the sunlight began to permeate through the window. It was still early to wake up, but I was afraid to sleep again. ¡°Why did I dream of that time, of all things . . .¡± My heart, which was beating quickly as if it was malfunctioning, barely calmed down. Laying down with my eyes open wide, I waited until the maid came to wake me up. I felt as though I was becoming a slacker. * * * ¡°Young Master Orion left in the early morning to complete his work.¡± ¡°He¡¯s busy nowadays.¡± As the person who always recommended food to me with sparkling eyes disappeared, I felt his vacancy. Indeed, his presence was enormous whether he was actually present or not. When I was about to have my breakfast earlier, I saw that Jeremy was a bit late. He was holding a sweet homemade pie in his hands. His expression as he politely held the pie with both hands was very stiff. ¡°What¡¯s with that?¡± The fresh and sweet scent stimulated my nose. The red cherry jam filling the pie looked incredibly tasty. ¡°That person gave me this as an apology for taking Adel away.¡± ¡°Really?¡± He improved a lot. So he knew to give something the other party would like when apologizing. However, as I saw Jeremy looking down at the pie as if he was really scared, it seemed like he mistook Zen¡¯s intentions. He, who had a pale face, told me the whole story. ¡°I woke up this morning, and that person was floating next to my bed. Then, he suddenly gave me Adel along with this cherry pie and said, ¡®Eat this. I have apologized.¡¯¡± ¡°Zen . . .¡± That was obviously not an apology. Don¡¯t just shove something at them. ¡°Next time I¡¯ll tell him to apologize properly.¡± ¡°Then . . . do I have to meet that person again?¡± He seemed to really hate the idea, judging by his frightened expression. That was why people weren¡¯t supposed to float over children¡¯s beds while they were sleeping. He was lacking in consideration. ¡°Is Adel okay?¡± ¡°For now, she didn¡¯t look hurt. Ah, she also grew a bit. Another bud appeared in the middle.¡± ¡°She grew again?¡± Did this mean she was really growing now? Zen returning Adel meant that both he and Master Cale were unable to find out anything unusual. And I had dreams with or without Adel. Was it just a feeling, then? Jeremy, who set down the pie box while letting out a sigh, made a mistake and ended up dropping it. The red jam from the pie splattered over the floor. With a pale face, he put the pie back into the box calmly. ¡°I think you can just ask the maid to clean it.¡± ¡°He told me to eat it.¡± ¡°So will you eat it?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I do that?¡± I got speechless as I looked at Jeremy, who now looked very uneasy. He carefully corrected his words based on how he interpreted my expression. ¡°If this can be washed, then I want to eat this.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to eat it. I will tell him.¡± I felt even sorry as I looked at him being uneasy. CH 186 The prince, who was picking at the badly damaged pie, asked as though he was wondering. ¡°Why cherry pie?¡± ¡°Zen likes it. He also said it¡¯s tasty.¡± Jeremy¡¯s expression turned odd. Usually, when someone apologized, the norm was to present something that the other party would like, not to throw away something they themselves liked. He composed himself. ¡°What is important is that Adel is calm, energetic and healthy. If she¡¯s okay, then I am also okay.¡± ¡°What touching paternal love.¡± It was good that he found meaning in life, but what would happen to him if Adel withered? My worry for Jeremy was unceasing. * * * As the effect that Bertin had on others died down, the academy went back to the right balance. The young ladies, who had been sneaking around us because they were bewitched, gradually regained their stability. Even Bertin, who was called the angel of the earth loved by God, could not blind them all the time. Rany regretted that the effect of the bait died down, but this far was best. ¡°It would be dangerous to go any further.¡± The reason I was targeted was because I stood out too much at the academy. Though of course, it wasn¡¯t my intention to step up bravely in front of Young Duke Bolton, and to exhibit my ability through discussion with Professor Grein at every class. ¡°Oddly enough, the tail was cut off as soon as Mago Philip was captured.¡± There were no clues, no witnesses, no traces of the detailed force behind her. Rany mumbled with a troubled ecpression. ¡°Suspicion, there¡¯s only that thing.¡± The suspicion was also from someone else, not Rany herself. Liz, who gave off the tip about the force, looked around. Meanwhile I drank the tea and shook my head. ¡°It will be no use even if we dig in deeper. The opponent is as troublesome as the Duke.¡± Ever since Duke Hastings began his seclusion, Marquis Paris had been the center of the noble faction. These families, who played an important role in high society, controlled their followers based on the merchant guilds and talented people they supported. That must be why the Crown Prince barely managed to catch Mago Philip even after carefully preparing layers of traps. I remembered the bland eyes of the young lady of the Paris family which I saw at the hunting competition. There was no emotion shown in the eyes watching her fiance, Jeremy, walk to my table at all. ¡°It¡¯s best not to touch her.¡± Rarely was Jeremy the first to be terrified. It was the first time he made such a face toward someone. It looked different from the fright he displayed when he saw Young Duke Bolton. His expression as he recalled his fiance was hard to read. ¡°Were you harassed?¡± ¡°No. There was no such a thing. I am from the Imperial family after all. She never did anything that could be criticized in front of me even once. She gave me creeps because she¡¯s such a perfect ¡®noble.¡¯¡± I could vaguely understand what he said. I turned my gaze to Abigail, who alone was silent during this conversation. Noticing my gaze, shhe quickly looked up. There was something that flashed across her face for a moment, but she quickly collected hersel. Then with a nonchalant face, she opened her mouth. ¡°Have you thought about career counseling?¡± Although she was changing the topic, this too was an important problem. For Liz, whose territory was in a quite far location, it seemed like the relative of her guardian would come. For Rany, it would be Viscount Rocke. For the freshmen Benji and Jeremy, fortunately, career counseling was not required. ¡°I have thought about it, and simply decided to go with the Duke.¡± ¡°Why is that simply?¡± I slowly turned my head at Abigail¡¯s words. It sounded like she couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°. . . Are you telling me to bring my mother?¡± Of course, she would not refuse the chance to stand in front of hundreds of academy students. Rather, the problem was that she enjoyed it too much. Still, I didn¡¯t want to see my classmates and peers fall for Mom and chase after her. ¡°Or are you telling me to bring Orion?¡± Everyone was silent at my question. Since everyone here knew more than enough about Orion Miller¡¯s true nature, they seemed to be convinced. ¡°The Duke is the most simple and reassuring choice.¡± Because he was the one least likely to cause any accidents. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but I¡¯m sure that person isn¡¯t easy to deal with. He even married aunty.¡± My feelings became complicated at Rany¡¯s words. I was really feeling uneasy due to the dreams, which continued on these last days. They suggested a direction, but that direction kept connecting to Mom. The holes in the words she left behind were small enough for me to just brush it over as imaginary fears. ¡°Then you¡¯ll go home right after the academy. You have to tell the Duke, after all.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll stop by the bookstore for a moment first.¡± Rany nodded as if she felt regret. It might be another case if it was a cafe or other places. It seemed like her friendship wasn¡¯t enough for her to follow me to a bookstore. Well, if she followed me, she would only be more annoyed. Since Rany wouldn¡¯t really like the person I would meet with at the bookstore. ¡°Marianne.¡± The man wearing a robe only showed his presence once I came within close distance. Even though he covered his whole body and hid his boastful silver hair, he couldn¡¯t hide the lean silhouette of his body. Bertin Gramia, who called my name softly, smiled warmly like the rising sun. CH 187 I realized yet again, as I looked up at the smiling face. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Well, looking at it, I can understand why the girls are attracted to your face.¡± It was enough to bewitch the noble girls who were meant to be sensible and logical. Bertin, who looked a bit flustered, quickly composed himself and threw out a joke. ¡°Then you take me.¡± ¡°Sounds good. If that decision doesn¡¯t change even after five years, ask me again then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I saw a customer of a greengrocer next to us steal a glance because of his low, pleasing voice. How scary. The mojo paladin who bewitches people with his voice alone. As if he noticed I was aware of our surroundings, he quickly stepped into the bookstore. Because I had checked numerous times, I knew that not only in this bookstore, the work of Mikel Jayhorn wasn¡¯t in any bookstore in the capital. However, I was curious about the ¡®Saintess¡¯ that was continuously mentioned in the ¡°founding myth of the empire.¡± Though it was said they were from different religious colors, since they were dealing with the same ¡®god¡¯, wouldn¡¯t there be some clues? ¡°You can just recommend some books without coming this far with me.¡± ¡°I want to give you this.¡± He took out something heavy from his arms. Inside, it was full of tiny letters that appeared to be a list of things. As I took a closer look, it was like names. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°The Holy Scripture.¡± I almost dropped what I was holding, but fortunately, he quickly caught it and explained. ¡°You said you want to learn history. It¡¯s good to learn from the Temple¡¯s perspective, not only from the perspective of the history scholar.¡± ¡°I mean . . .¡± How could you give the Holy Scripture to someone who just wants to learn history? ¡°How on earth do you bring this out?¡± ¡°With my connections?¡± I got flabbergasted as I saw his refreshing smile. There was no way the ¡®connections¡¯ he meant was simply someone he knew. I looked up at him out of worry. Not only this was hidden from the masses, neither could this be approached unless it was a high-level priest or higher. It could have been a huge problem if he was caught bringing it outside. ¡°You should have just copied the content. Rany sells artifacts for copy.¡± ¡°Artifacts cannot be used. It wouldn¡¯t work because this is made with the divine power as the foundation.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Seeing that I had no idea what to say, he changed the topic. ¡°And about the abbey you told me previously.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Like what you said, there¡¯s indeed a small abbey in the Pakit district. It¡¯s closed now and there¡¯s no priest staying there. Initially, it was part of Henkel County, but the owner changed a few years ago.¡± ¡°To whom?¡± ¡°The Bolton family.¡± I looked up at the unexpected words. How did the Bolton family come to acquire such a remote area? ¡°A few years ago, the Duke mediated a dispute on the frontier and the Imperial family declared they would compensate the Duke, but he refused. He also refused the Imperial family¡¯s treasure, and it seems like he asked for suitable land to build a vacation home.¡± It could have a beautiful nature view because it was in a remote area, but I didn¡¯t think that place had enough value to be accepted as compensation. Besides, if that place was in the possession of the Bolton family, then it would be even more absurd for Mom to go there. And even more strange if Duke Miller accompanied her. ¡°There¡¯s one thing I¡¯m curious about.¡± My thoughts were broken by Bertin¡¯s low voice. ¡°These days, you¡¯re not avoiding Zen, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding him.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t ask me this kind of favor.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit troublesome to meet him.¡± Unfortunately, if I met him alone, there would much talk about the Miller family holding hands with the magic tower and such. Furthermore, there was a possibility we would be misunderstood by the Crown Prince, who was obsessed with making Zen ¡®his person¡¯. ¡°I also think that I can¡¯t ask you for help anymore.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe he took away the entire Holy Scripture, which was very illegal and against multiple rules, when I only asked him to find some information. He shrugged his shoulders when I looked down at the thick book with a complicated expression. ¡°This isn¡¯t that dangerous. I am fortunately trusted. Besides, Rany and Zen can¡¯t give you this. Don¡¯t tell me this isn¡¯t helpful.¡± ¡°This is very helpful. I¡¯m just worried about your circumstances.¡± Last time, I almost fainted because of the holy water, but this time the Holy Scripture? I was scared that he would present the Saintess before me next time. Though it was me who asked for a favor . . . ¡°Aren¡¯t you committing yourself to too much sacrifice and voluntary service?¡± The professional spirit of the paladin, it was scary. ¡°Who says that? Sacrifice and voluntary service?¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Earlier you said you would take me if there was no one else. You can say this is a strategic move for the future.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re branded for heresy or became a rebel, there would be an abundance of people who would take you.¡± The world would come to end first before it was my turn to take him. He shrugged at my bewildered remark. Then, the moment his robe was slightly shifted aside, I saw a mottled bruise on his neck. He quickly fixed his robe, but my hand was faster. The guy, who tried to stop me, flinched and lowered his hands. He must have hesitated because he worried I would get hurt if he blocked my hand. The discolored skin had already festered and was slowly regenerating. ¡°Is this your brother¡¯s doing?¡± ¡°No. This wouldn¡¯t end like this if it was my older brother. It was my mother.¡± After admitting it honestly, he adjusted his robe again. I did think the contact was lessened nowadays, and it seemed he was being harassed. How could she corner him that far, a biological child she gave birth to? CH 188 i was surprised again that the ¡®honor¡¯ and ¡®pride¡¯ of the nobility was horrifying. i felt pity for bertin, the only human in the mansion swarmed by the monsters who felt nothing in sacrificing a few people for those. ¡°i¡¯m fine. i¡¯m thinking of staying inside the temple for some time. there¡¯s also a good excuse called closed training.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°call me after you check the record. i¡¯ll take it back.¡± as i looked up at him with a complicated look, he pinched my cheek. ¡°you¡¯ll buy me tasty food because i¡¯ve done a good job, right?¡± ¡°choose what you want to eat.¡± ¡°that¡¯s good. first, let¡¯s go to the dessert store i wanted to visit.¡± i walked around the downtown area after a long time, ate snacks, looked around, and when i returned to the mansion, a carefully prepared meal was waiting for me. i ended up overeating and groaning on my way to my room, and i had to lie down in bed early. * * * whether i was tense or not, the dream came to me without fail. it came even if i didn¡¯t want it anymore. this time, it was an unfamiliar space again. it was really sad that there were no interesting and happy memories amidst the scenes that appeared in the dream. was my life this dark? as i looked around the dark surroundings, i saw someone sitting near the fire. the man, who was touching his short beard, looked at the opening door with emotionless eyes. the one who opened the door and walked in was unexpected. red hair. jewel-like eyes. the lively face, which was younger and more beautiful than now, entered my eyes. the wavy hair was longer than her waist. it was the outfit i had seen in the promotional photos of the play she starred in a long time ago. she, in her youthful days, was full of confidence and bravery. mom, who wore a dress that displayed her lean figure, slowly kneeled before the man and then got up again. duke bolton looked at mom with a cold ecpression as if observing her. it wasn¡¯t hard to find out his identity. because if the current young duke got older and reached middle-age, he would likely look like that. the sweet voice traversed the room as smoothly as it was pleasant to hear. ¡°long time no see, your excellency.¡± ¡°didn¡¯t i tell you to stop coming to the mansion?¡± ¡°i tried to do that. even when i rejected the offer, i didn¡¯t really have any reason to hold hands with you.¡± a calm smile spread on her face. the inevitable resignation and despondency were contained in that smile. since when did mom know him? duke bolton replied to her without even looking at her. ¡°so there¡¯s a reason now?¡± ¡°i think i¡¯m pregnant.¡± she, who spoke calmly, slowly caressed her stomach. it was a carefree and leisure attitude for someone who dropped such a bomb. my complicated head began to throb. looking at her slim body, she seemed to be still in the early stages of pregnancy. i calculated her age and the time in my head. perhaps . . . wouldn¡¯t the child in that stomach be me? the lips of the man that were closed tight opened. there was no sign of surprise in the flat voice at all. ¡°didn¡¯t you tell me that you used contraception?¡± ¡°i ate the medicine. however, this child withstood it. this child has quite the perseverance.¡± the emotionless gaze moved from her face down to her stomach. he wasn¡¯t only not surprised, it was as if he didn¡¯t feel any other emotions. annoyance pervaded the eyes looking at the stomach that was still slim. as he lightly flicked his fingers, the knight in guard in front of the door walked in and stood before her. ¡°bring her to the doctor. make sure you check everything right until the child is aborted, then come back.¡± ¡°yes, your excellency.¡± the knight soon grabbed one of mom¡¯s arms roughly. the smile on her face widened. even in that moment, she caressed her lower abdomen with the other hand that wasn¡¯t caught. those eyes moved to that hand. to the hand that was grabbing the flat abdomen desperately. ¡°you still haven¡¯t listened to my words.¡± she continued, staying calm all the while. ¡°i will cooperate in the work you offered me back then.¡± the eyes of the man who was watching the boring fire glanced at her. ¡°it¡¯s meaningless. before discussing negotiation or anything like that, that is something that shouldn¡¯t exist.¡± it was such a dry answer that it was hard to believe that he was addressing the life in her stomach. even though i knew i couldn¡¯t do anything, my heart raced. even though i went in front of mom and tried to catch her, the transparent hand only moved past her¡ª i couldn¡¯t do anything. inside the room filled with silence, mom was still smiling. before she got dragged, an unfamiliar voice made the knight¡¯s rough hand stop. ¡°it¡¯s difficult to find someone suitable for the job as that woman.¡± there was no warmth felt, but it was quite a young voice. when i turned my head, i saw a young child showing his figure from the dark shade. the duke terrifically had no expression in his face as he heard that voice. ¡°although it was only for a moment, isn¡¯t she the woman who made your heart move, father? if she can help actively, she will be useful for your plan.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if the child is a girl, right?¡± i guessed he was only around seven years old. every word spoken in the voice of the young boy stuck to my ears. the duke¡¯s eyes moved to mom¡¯s stomach. the cold eyes scanned her as if weighing the gains and losses. she still looked brave in front of the intimidating eyes that made everyone couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°how do i believe you?¡± ¡°this child will be my shackle. even now, i visited you of my own volition and said i will be a ¡®tool¡¯, did i not?¡± therefore, i am trustworthy. the red lips drew a curve. the eyes looking at her slowly moved and looked at me. the glaring eyes, as if he knew i was there, made my breath stop and my body stiffen. CH 189 the moment i opened my eyes, i felt scorching hot air. whether it was because i felt stuffy in my chest or if it was because the room was hot, it was difficult for me to breathe. after crawling out of the bed, i opened the window. my hand slipped several times, unable to pull the latch. my annoyance surged up damn this double locked window. after becoming emotional, i was annoyed by everything. even after opening the window with trembling hands and breathing in the dawn air, the stuffiness didn¡¯t disappear. my eyes unconsciously scanned the bedside thoroughly. i had checked that adel wasn¡¯t here when i dreamed about zen last time, so i at least knew the fact that the dreams had nothing to do with adel. but i secretly wanted to think this was no more than a nightmare brought by adel. although there was no realistic proof at all, the content of the dreams and reality kept overlapping. mom lied to me about going on a honeymoon trip, and went to the land of the bolton family. and her frequently leaving the capital ever since i was young. ¡°if her backer is duke bolton . . .¡± it was also understandable that she, who was at the top of the list as a popular actress, was able to return to the stage after only one year of deadly scandals. all this time, i had always been curious. how could she stabilize her position in society that quickly? even the rocke family, with all their capital, was still being persecuted because they were nouveau riche. as i began to suspect everything, the points i couldn¡¯t understand burst out as if they exploded. ¡°my lady!¡± when i turned my head at the urgent call, i saw the face of the surprised maid. she, who approached me, cried and grabbed my hands. ¡°ah.¡± there was very faint blood on my bitten nail. while i was looking down at it absentmindedly, she wrapped my hand with a handkerchief. ¡°i will trim your nails. you¡¯ll get hurt badly at this rate.¡± ¡°mhm. sorry. i didn¡¯t know.¡± this was rany¡¯s habit. as the fussy treatment ended and i went down, i saw my family was already having their breakfast. when i sat next to orion, who naturally pulled out the chair, i ended up facing two loving people. mom occasionally leaned on one of the duke¡¯s arms, and spoke with him with a smile on her face. come to think of it, her figure when she fell in love was unchanging. even though she met various men . . . she always had the same actions and expressions. as if she was just playing the role of a woman in love. * * * ¡°is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°why do you ask?¡± ¡°marianne¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t leave the couple today.¡± since the young jeremy could notice it, i¡¯m sure orion also noticed. so that must be the reason he glared at lord duke. ¡°you still cannot believe the duke¡¯s love? it¡¯s really difficult to get your acknowledgement, marianne.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not that. if i must say, it¡¯s not lord duke, but . . .¡± i refuted his words but then closed my mouth. this wasn¡¯t something i could say to jeremy, who was staring at me. this was also not something i could honestly let out. ¡°if it¡¯s not the duke, then are you doubting the duchess¡¯s love?¡± ¡°. . . no. it¡¯s not like that . . .¡± the prince, who saw my hesitation, looked at me and said as if comforting me. ¡°i think it¡¯s best for you to have an honest talk with the duchess.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°if i were the duchess, i think i would want to hear it. no matter what kind of talk you will have.¡± i realized once again that jeremy has changed as i heard his clumsy yet sincere opinion. until a few months ago, he was always watching things unfolding in this mansion with his mouth gaping open, or hesitating and cooping up in his room. now he was able to express his opinion. ¡°i also think it would be good if i can hear adel¡¯s voice.¡± hmm, so the reason wasn¡¯t me, but that plant. i was impressed by the impact of growing plants on the emotional development of children. ¡°i¡¯d like it if she calls me ¡®dad¡¯ with a cute voice.¡± though it seemed like he developed in a weird direction. at least it had been a long time since the empty eyes, which only waited for death everyday, had disappeared. feeling my gaze, jeremy tilted his head. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°nothing. i think putting someone for you to take care of in your life has affected you more than i thought. it¡¯s nice to see.¡± looking at him smiling, i finally managed to firm up my determination. * * * ¡°eat with the others. i¡¯m going to talk with the professor.¡± ¡°about career counseling? you said you would tell the duke about it.¡± that reminded me about it. i nodded to rany and then immediately headed to the drill hall. around this time, he would more likely be there than in the professor¡¯s office. even though i didn¡¯t want to know, i could hear about his every move because he was one of the famous people inside the academy. there was a dull sound of swords clashing even though it wasn¡¯t class time. a few diligent students were hitting the dummies. ¡°young lady, you shouldn¡¯t recklessly come to and from this place.¡± someone blocked my way. he clearly looked at a loss, but the gaze scanning me was blatant. looking from the sword in his waist, he seemed to be an undergraduate student from the knight department. i also heard some whistles. of course, it was something done without revealing themselves in a distant place that is out of sight. CH 190 ¡°i came to meet young duke bolton. i have something to consult with him.¡± ¡°as the young lady of the miller duchy?¡± ¡°as an academy student meeting a professor.¡± he seemed to be offended by the words meant to erase his political views. he made a wry expression while brushing his straw-like disheveled hair. ¡°looking at young lady¡¯s recent movements, even those who don¡¯t know will wonder if you are looking for the professor as a student.¡± ¡°then wonder. you¡¯re free to wonder.¡± it was a waste of time to speak to someone who was nitpicking for nothing. ¡°well, i¡¯m only here to meet the professor, but i can see a lot of room for interpretation if you stop me from going to see the professor.¡± his shoulders flinched. as i took that as an opportunity and moved forward i felt an intense stare sticking from behind. there were quite a lot of people stealing glances at me, not only him. it was better to not attract attention at this rate, but i had to walk across the drill hall to reach the room where young duke bolton was in. the knight of the black knight order who was on guard in front of the door saw me and raised his brows. unlike the student before, the knight¡¯s fierce eyes were different. ¡°i came to see professor bolton.¡± although he looked like he was unhappy with my presence, he, as a guard, had no cause to interfere in meeting the ¡®professor¡¯. when the door was opened, i could see samuel bolton looking down at documents. him not raising his head even though he had definitely noticed my presence from outside clearly meant that he was ignoring me. how could father and son show such a similar response? it was a response that didn¡¯t differ at all from that of duke bolton in my dream. ¡°i came because i have something to ask, sir.¡± his head turned for the first time. the sharp gaze slowly moved to me. ¡°since i¡¯ve been letting you off a few times, it¡¯d be good if you stop yourself from showing in front of my eyes.¡± ¡°did you perhaps already know me before the hunting competition?¡± at first, i thought it was only because i was a member of the miller family. in the street and in the academy, he lifted his sword toward me without hesitation. as if warning me. although at first, i thought it was a warning toward jeremy, and the next was to all the useless people who were sucking up to him. perhaps, from the first time, his sword was always directed at me alone. at the end of a long silence, he opened his mouth. ¡°why do you think so?¡± ¡°no matter how hard i think about it, pulling out your sword even though the crown prince wasn¡¯t there isn¡¯t something you should do.¡± the imperial family¡¯s sword. the guardian¡¯s sword. in other words, it meant that he would not draw his sword for personal reasons unless it was for protecting the imperial family and something that would shake the existence of the empire. samuel bolton, faithful to the principal, was merciless ¡®toward me¡¯. simply put, it meant he was aware of me. the slightly curled end of his hair suddenly caught my gaze. on humid days, the ends of my hair would curl inward as well. he opened his mouth towards me, who was trying hard not to think about it. the emotionless voice entered my ears. ¡°what does that have to do with you?¡± ¡°i want to ask if the reason you¡¯ve already known about me is because you have met my mother a long time ago.¡± he didn¡¯t give any answer to the words i said calmly but then slowly raised his body. the eyes of the man, who approached me, scanned me. ¡°even if that is true, it has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°does it really have nothing to do with me?¡± the man then slowly pulled the hang sword. the metallic sound grazed my ears quite strongly. ¡°you are dull-witted.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°you should have known that it is unwise to ask me for confirmation.¡± my hands shook. the best i could do was to straighten my back to pretend not to be shaken. he looked past me to the drill hall beyond the window and continued, ¡°have you never thought that you living without knowing anything is the way for your mother to keep her life?¡± mom described me as a ¡®shackle¡¯ in the dream. if there was any reason for duke bolton to believe in her, she said that was because this child was alive and existed. in other words, to the duke, i was none other than a hostage to move her. the sensation under my feet disappeared as though time had stopped. i stared absentmindedly at the back of samuel bolton, who turned away from me, while feeling distant that i didn¡¯t know where i was standing. ¡°even if you find out anything, or confirm it, nothing will change.¡± at such a young age that he couldn¡¯t even come to my waist, he had recounted my mother¡¯s ¡®value of use.¡¯ ¡°shut your mouth.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°if the dog thinks and raises its head toward its master, it¡¯s not a dog. if the dog that knows too much loses its use . . .¡± for the first time, murderous intent lingered in his emotionless eyes. although his words turned faint, the gaze that was intense more than anything else reached me. don¡¯t try to find out and stop right here. his warning was clear.